《Six Souls [Isekai/LitRPG] [Book One Complete]》 Prologue 1 - The particular problem Nope. Its a stupid way to do it, I said flatly. This lady was an unknown quantity and Jimmy should have known better. The fact her plan was batshit insane and needlessly complicated was just the icing on the cake. Aside from anything else, its unprofessional. You want this guy gone? No problem. Why make it more difficult than it needs to be? Let me do it my way. Cmon Ray, its good money. How long have we known each other? You trust my judgment, right? Jimmy cajoled with a grin. Carol is a straight shooter! He had dressed to impress today: a bespoke navy suit with a crisp white shirt that apparently lacked the top three buttons. His mat of chest hair looked like birds could nest in it. The smug prick wasnt the one whod be taking the risks. Jimmy was a short rich guy and he had a short rich guys outlook on life. Dont get me wrong; he was good for pushing work my way and we were friends, kind of, but he never had to do the clean-up. It was always me digging six foot deep holes in the middle of nowhere while he sat by his pool wearing budgie smugglers and bitched at me over the phone about wanting a larger cut. I reached out for my drink and took a long slug of the whisky. It burned pleasantly as it slipped into my stomach and a faint warmth began to spread through me. We were in the backroom of one of Jimmys bars, a place he had optimistically christened A Good Time. This was the private room where he conducted his shadier business - like talking to me or even more criminally, his accountant. Putting people like me in touch with people like this Carol woman sitting across the low table was one of the reasons he kept this place going. It sure as hell wasnt profitable as a bar. Carol was shapely. Preternaturally so. Her curves had perfect curves on them, in defiance of all the laws of physics, and her hair fell in waves like an incoming tide. The green highlights in her flowing hair made me think of the sea, so my similes and metaphors had probably been hijacked by my libido. She leaned back and smiled at me as she put a cigarette to her bright red lips and took a long drag. Jimmy seemed to be panting like a dog. What is the particular problem? she asked me in a voice like silk as she blew a cloud of smoke in my direction. I couldnt place her accent. She was clearly a native English speaker, but whether she was an Aussie, a Brit, or a Yank was impossible to determine. She leaned back and her pale green dress revealed it was slit up to her thigh as she crossed her legs. Aside from all the potential fucking witnesses? There are the ridiculous rules that only make the job even harder. The particular problem though, if I had to narrow it down to one thing, is that he isnt a crim, I replied, taking another sip. I had my code and pretty legs and sea-green eyes werent going to change that. It was only half past three in the afternoon but at this point I wasnt too worried about my blood alcohol levels. I was, however, planning on ripping Jimmy a new one when this bloody meeting was done. Professionalism prevented me from correcting my errant fixer in front of a prospective client but his time was coming. From the corner of my eye I saw him wince at my tone. Good. I dont know if Jimmy made you aware of my rules, but theres a pretty important one: I dont knock civvies. Mr. Mortimer is not an innocent man. Hes responsible for hundreds of deaths. Robert Mortimer Properties, his parent company, runs complexes that are riddled with black mould, asbestos etcetera etcetera. She waved a hand airily as though she was describing a bad hotel she once had the misfortune to stay at. Over the decades those natural causes add up Look, I can send you the files. I assure you hes the vilest of slumlords, hence my interest in retaining your- ah- services. Her expression was intense as she met my eyes. Her eyes were green but there were flecks of purple floating in her iris. It gave her a hypnotic gaze that was testing my ability to maintain my detachment.. Only thing I ever take off a client is the money, I replied with a shrug. Ill pull it together for you, Ray. Seriously, the guys a prick, Jimmy enthused. Yeah and you get ten percent, you greedy shit. The witnesses shouldn''t be an issue. Should you accept the job, youll be infiltrated into the serving staff. How you do it is up to you but there are plenty of options for an inventive man like yourself, the witch replied seductively. As I fought down my hindbrain, an effort that was hampered by her continuing to stare into my eyes, I tried to focus on the problems with her plan. There''s always bloody witnesses. Id prefer to catch him out and about. Wait for him outside, pop, run to a car, and Im away. Thats assuming you don''t want the body to disappear afterwards. Doing it in his home with a bunch of guests - who I assume arent inconsequential people - and all his normal security is idiotic. Why this particular night? Well, Mr. Potts, it has a certain significance for myself as well as Mr. Mortimer. It seems fitting and Im willing to pay a premium for the inconvenience. Jimmy almost squirmed in pleasure at the prospect of a larger cut. Fucking mercenary. I bet none of the guests at this dinner are everyday Joes. Theyll all be big swinging cods in their fields, right? I shot back but I could feel the fight leaving me. I could do the job, even with all the stupid restrictions; perhaps I could make it worth my while? She smiled and tucked a strand of green tinted hair back over her ear. I felt pretty sure Jimmy was now plotting how to divorce his wife but Im not quite such an easy mark. It was getting hard though. Bad choice of words, Ray! Keep it together, bloke! They arent terribly important or well known. Mid level entities in their fields at best. I came to you because I want the job done right and Im willing to reward you handsomely for it to be done my way, she said with a Cheshire-cat grin. The customer is always right, no? She let her smile drop, and for an instant I saw something. Something ancient and cold, looking out at me from her eyes. Jimmy coughed as his drink went down the wrong way and her face became pure seduction once again. I ignored his spluttering and tried to remember what the hell Id just seen that caused a shiver to run down my spine. So Ill have to go in virtually unarmed? I asked sceptically, raising one eyebrow at her. Not at all! You just cant carry any metal weapons. The servers will be passed through a security screening. Im sure that wont be an issue for someone like you. If it is, perhaps you simply arent up to the task I wasnt going to fall for that bullshit. My ego had died in Afghanistan. I can work around that. You still havent given me a good enough reason to do so, though, I muttered, taking another sip. Ill give you a hundred thousand reasons up front and twice that on completion. She grinned again. No wonder Jimmy was gung-ho for this job. Damn, my own mercenary streak had perked up at the number as well. I put my glass down and stood up. I needed a moment; I couldnt wrestle my greed and my libido at the same time. Ive got to take a piss. Ill be right back, I said as I moved towards the door. Dont forget to wash your hands! Carol called. Now Jimmy, you really should tell me more about yourself! Whats it like being an old soul in the rough and tumble hospitality game? Im not that old, he grinned back at her and leaned forward to rest his elbows on his knees, glass held out in front of him. The rest of the conversation became unintelligible murmurs as the door swung shut behind me. I walked down the poorly lit corridor to the gents and went into an unoccupied stall, locking the door behind me. Pulling out my phone, I sat on the lid to do some research. I was tempted by the money - who the hell wouldnt be? - but I had my code to stick to. Law enforcement didnt work quite so hard to solve things when the victim was a piece of shit. Human nature, I guessed. It made my line of work far more sustainable if I stuck to killings that wouldnt be too heavily investigated. It was a rule that had served me well, and it made sleeping at night a lot easier, too. This Mortimer guy was a character, and not a jolly, fun one. Just googling his name brought up a slew of news articles about settling out of court with the next of kin, media hit pieces, bankruptcy claims, tax evasion, profile of a slumlord the hits went on and on, and they didnt pull their punches. The first three pages of search results were a litany of plausible deniability and suspected evil. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. His company had contracted for the government on more than one high rise housing complex that had either burned down or partially collapsed due to corners being cut during construction. The guy had a lot of bodies against his name from what I could see. With my conscience satisfied I leaned back against the cistern and began working out what Id be able to sneak past his security. I had a few ideas already and I suddenly found myself itching to get into my workshop and throw a few things together. The stupid rules Carol was imposing made the job more interesting, more of a challenge. Dont get me wrong. Strolling up behind someone in the night on a badly lit street, hitting them in the back of the head with a blackjack and bundling the poor bastard into a waiting car before driving them out into the woods to shoot and bury them was about as safe as you could get in my game. It wasnt very challenging though. No one had eyes in the back of their head and most people, even very bad people, went about life assuming everything would be fine. Id built a career on disabusing them of that notion. Killing had always come easily to me. Too easily. When I was deployed I got dumped in forward bases, one after the other and all progressively more dangerous. I was just a grunt but I had the knack and I was a very good shot at the time. They say in World War One a lot of soldiers deliberately missed because they didn''t want to hurt another man. It hadn''t been a problem in my case. My ego might have died in the war but every professional loves to push themselves and prove theyre the best. This job was looking like it would be far more complex than it needed to be but it wouldnt be impossible. I came out of the stall, tucked my phone back in my pocket and moved over to the sink. I ran the hot tap and splashed some water across my face. As I worked a lather into my hands I stared at myself in the mirror. The same familiar face stared back at me, the last sight of so many unfortunates. Dark brown hair, cut short in a side parting. Clean shaven but a hint of stubble showing along my jawline. Blue eyes, probably the most striking element of my appearance, stared back at me coldly. Ive heard that eyes are the window to the soul but I''ve never been able to work out what someone would be able to see in my soul. Just some dead thing, masquerading as a regular person, probably. Whatever blend of genetics and childhood nutrition had come together to create me; I looked bland. Jawline not too sharp or too soft. Cheekbones not too high or too low. I was the anthropomorphisation of forgettable except for my sharp blue eyes. I dried my hands off on some paper towels and smoothed the lines of my jacket and trousers. Dark grey and non descript, I could pass as a low to mid tier office worker in almost any office. I had elevated being unremarkable to the highest level and considered it a vital part of my profession. The bulge of the muscles across my shoulders and arms would be considered symptomatic of a gym rat rather than a professional hitman if someone noticed. People always came to the simplest assumption and it would take a particularly paranoid person who saw me on the street to figure out the truth based on my appearance. I went back to the meeting room and swung the door open just as Carol giggled. Weird. Youd think with the whole femme fatale vibe the woman had going on she wouldnt be physically capable of giggling. -he just turned around and walked off. Left the bastard curled up around his own private universe of pain. I followed after him and as soon as we were round the corner he bought an ice cream then tried to wander away like nothing had happened, said Jimmy. Next thing you know this asshole has dragged me back to one of his bars. He got me shitfaced in gratitude and the rest, as they say is history, I finished for him. Jimmy was sharing the story of how we met, something I was going to raise very forcefully with him after this conversation was done. He was a smart guy in a lot of ways but the brain he kept in his trousers had clearly taken over. Christ Jimmy, this lass is out of your league. Stick to hookers and wannabe dancers mate, Jane already knows you fuck around with them. I picked up my tumbler and moved over to the bottles arrayed along one wall, adding ice and another dash of amber liquid to my glass. I took a sip then turned and walked back to the table. Hundred up front. Two fifty upon completion because youre making it harder than it needs to be, I offered. I saw Jimmy suppress a smirk but was focused on Carols response. She smiled languidly, like a snake looking at a mouse that had just dropped into its vivarium, and rose to her feet. She extended a hand which I shook. I knew youd be interested. Im sure youre the best man for this job, Ray. Im fascinated to learn how you plan to go about it but I wont press. Perhaps afterwards we could have a drink sometime? Jimmy, the money is in your account, the one the government doesnt know about. Jimmy blinked owlishly. No one should know about that account other than his accountant. His wife didnt know about that account. This was usually a cash business. I trust you will pass it to Raymond however you would usually do so. We made agreeable noises as she strode out of the room on four inch heels, swaying sensually as she left. As the door shut behind her I glared at Jimmy who raised his hands defensively. What? he demanded, reaching down for his glass and blowing out a long breath. Telling her how we met? Fawning like a fucking schoolboy? Bloke, what the hell got into you? I snapped. I was just being polite, Jimmy replied defensively. I fought down the urge to pinch the bridge of my nose. Yeah. Thats exactly what Jane would have thought if shed been here, I muttered instead. What the eyes dont see, the heart wont feel, he replied with a cheeky smile. The irrepressible, borderline criminal club owner had no code at all when it came to women. It was the worst thing about him in my view. He was my biggest customer, Id killed dozens of people for him, but that was kind of a positive for me so being a lech had made it to the top of the list instead. Her eyes went weird. Didnt you notice? I asked distractedly as I struggled to bring the memory of what had been strange about them into focus. I just couldnt quite put my finger on it. I noticed Id like to see them up close with a pillow as the background, he said. Whats the problem? The jobs good right? I sighed and finished my drink. Yeah, the jobs fine. Needlessly risky but I can cope. I want the ninety K in my account by the end of the day. Ive got some shopping to do, I said. No worries, brother. How about another drink to celebrate? No Jimmy. Ive got work to do. Ill see you when its done, ok? And dont try to find Carol on social media or whatever so you can stalk her. I left to the sound of Jimmys protestations of innocence. I knew him well enough to be sure hed be doing everything he could to establish a professional, and private, relationship with my latest patron in the near future. I stepped out of the bar, leaving behind the low light and stench of spilt beer, and lit a cigarette. Checking my environment was an automatic reflex at this point, I noted the parked cars and passers-by. With a shrug I settled my coat across my shoulders and set off. Id left my car around the corner. I never pulled up outside a place I intended to enter if work was involved. Not even Jimmys place. I got in and started her up, the reassuring hum of the engine washing away some of my worries. I had a few stops to make on the way home. The first was a sporting goods store. I needed some fishing line. Extremely strong fishing line. Then I needed something to eat tonight. I wasnt the kind of person to keep a full fridge. I never entertained guests so I didnt maintain food and drink beyond my immediate needs and my fridge was sadly empty. As I pulled up outside my modest three bed house I let the car idle for a minute and rested my hands on the wheel. The blue garage door stared back at me accusingly. Something wasnt right but I couldnt put my finger on it. She was too pretty. Im not suggesting beautiful people didnt sometimes reach out to retain my services but they usually had obvious motives. A rival to be removed, whether it was a business or romantic opponent. It usually boiled down to money, just like everything else, and I couldnt see how Carol would benefit from our arrangement. She had known Id not go for a civilian and Mortimer was undoubtedly a shady motherfucker but I couldnt see what her angle was. Someone she loved got asbestos poisoning? Maybe they burned to death in one of his apartment fires? God only knows. I doubted anyone she cared about had to live in the prick''s shitty slum housing based on what she was paying me. I sighed and got out of the car. As I opened the door I flicked the lights on and carried in my shopping. The food went in the fridge. I opened a beer while I was there and flicked the TV on for some background noise while I cooked. I hated TV. Whatever bloody channel I changed to it was always either shitty shows or even shittier news. It was like the device was a funnel for all the shit in the world, dumping it straight into my brain. I stood up and left the thing on. I navigated through to my bedroom and opened the wardrobe. After inputting the code to my safe I pulled out my pistol, unloaded it and stored the gun and magazine back in the safe. Grabbing a set of overalls, I ditched the camouflage, my nondescript suit, in a pile on the floor as I changed and headed over to the door to the garage at the back of the kitchen. As the door swung open the pleasant smells of grease and wood and metal filled my nostrils. This was my safe space, where I didnt need to maintain any illusions and I could just play around. No masks needed in here and I felt a faint sense of peace as all the charades I maintained while dealing with people vanished. I settled down at my workstation and began to outline some patterns. Shivs or knives? Shivs would be easier to conceal but realistically having a cutting edge would give me a lot more options. I sketched out some basic knife patterns with full tangs and settled on something short and fairly slender; easy to conceal in the ankle of the boots Id be wearing on the big night. I had a few sheets of polycarbonate in my materials pile. It was a bitch to sharpen but the incredibly tough plastic would make a passably effective blade that no metal detector could ever catch. I moved over to the table saw and removed the blade, switching it for a tougher one. I glanced at the belt sander off to my left and sighed. I was going to need some new belts for the bloody thing. Prologue 2 - A good penguin I stopped the car I''d rented under an alias with a freshly stolen card in the company car park and stepped out. I was looking extremely waiter-ey. Im not sure if that can be used as an adjective but its how I felt. Black trousers and jacket, white shirt and in keeping with the theme; a long black tie. Shiny black booties as well. Id fit right in at a John Wick fan club meeting. The thought of bullet proof suits always made me smile. Of course, in the ankle of each of my boots was a short polycarbonate knife honed to as much of an edge as the material could manage, which was certainly enough to slit a throat with a bit of force behind it. Inside my tie I had painstakingly inserted a garrotte made from a high tensile fishing line with small leather handles at each end, one of which could be worked out from the bottom of the tie fairly easily to retrieve the weapon. Hidden in the bottom of a pack of cigarettes in my jacket pocket I also carried a paper envelope containing enough warfarin to end a few thousand rats or one shithead of a slumlord. Id had to trim the end off all the smokes so the filters lay flush with the box. I was considering demanding a bonus from Carol for that indignity. In the worst case scenario I would commandeer something blunt and heavy and bludgeon the old bastard to death but hopefully that wouldnt be necessary. Its noisy, messy and not very professional to kill someone that way; I pride myself on offering a professional service. It would make escaping a lot more difficult as well. The sign over the entrance to the smart looking office building read Prime Cuisine. This was an upper crust kind of catering company that handled bespoke get-togethers for the rich and powerful. How the hell Carol had gotten my fake identity approved on their books was something of a mystery. If I didnt already have the ninety grand sitting in my account Id have been tempted to walk away from this. There were too many happy coincidences and synchronicities. Excuse me sir, name please, said a big guy standing at the door who made looking menacing seem easy. I handed him my paperwork and smiled. Sure. David Culpepper, reporting for duty, I said pleasantly. So wheres the gig tonight? The boss was pretty hush-hush about it in the emails. Its just out of town. You dont need to know, youll be dropped off and picked up afterwards. If youd like to step through here please sir? I followed behind the aspiring bodybuilder and passed through a temporary metal detector. He didnt set it off so he wasnt carrying a gun either. What kind of serious security didnt carry firearms? I did set it off however so I passed him my cigarettes and lighter before passing through again without creating an alarm from the bloody machine. Is this normal? I asked as he began to pat me down. Easy bloke! Im not into that kind of stuff! I lurched backwards as he patted my butt cheeks and moved onto my thighs. Funny. No phone? he deadpanned before resuming the pat down. I shook my head. Id been told to leave all electronics behind in the email confirming the gig. You could at least have bought me a drink first, I muttered as he finished up. Hed been passably thorough but the discomfort the ones were causing in my boots had clearly been worth it. Go on through please sir. From now on you cant leave the premises until the gig is finished. What about a smoke break? I asked, retrieving my cigarettes and lighter from him. Mr. Mortimer doesnt approve. Just keep them in your pocket til youre done. The rest of them are in there already. Youre the last, he rumbled, pointing at a door past the sterile corporate reception area, before heading back outside. With a smile on my lips I walked over and pushed the indicated door to one side. About fucking time! Come on slowpoke! Get in here and well do the briefing before we set off! snapped an angry male voice as I stepped into the room. Do you mind if I call you Dave? he asked. I prefer David, I replied. I moved towards the seating and sat down at the end of five other people dressed like penguins. Great. Well Dave, the chefs are Lionel, Monica, Sam and Rachel. The asshole waved at the four people to his side wearing chefs whites. Your colleagues are Tom, Phil, Andrea, Ramon and Sarah. I nodded politely to my fellow penguins as I sat down at the end of the row. The food is all prepped and being kept warm in bain-maries. Therell be final cooking and presentation to do when we get to site. A guide will be provided to show you to the kitchen. From there well be told how to get to the smoking room and then the dining room when its time to serve. I was starting to believe this asshole, with his prissy manner and slicked back hair, didnt have to breathe when he was speaking. Therell be a round of drinks and hors d''oeuvres in the smoking room and then the guests will proceed in an elegant fashion to the dining room. David and Andrea are running drinks and snacks at the start but once the guests move to eat youll each have an assigned ward. Whatever they want, you do. They want to feel you up? Smile and make them think you like it. Any questions? Whats your name, bloke? I asked. I was half tempted to look him up after this job and if he was less than morally spotless Id make time to pay him a visit. His attitude made my fists itch. I am Jerome and for the rest of this evening I am your lord and saviour. I am the Ma?tre D for the evening. Do you know what the D stands for? I opened my mouth to reply but then thought better of it and shrugged instead. It stands for Deus. God to the likes of you! You hop when I say hop. Understood? He narrowed piggy eyes at me and I nodded politely then dropped my gaze to his feet. He harrumphed in satisfaction at my submissive display while at the same time I was working out how many of his fingers Id break when the time came to pay him a visit on my own time. With an internal sigh I let it go. After this job Id stay as far away from all these people as I could so Id have to let karma catch up with this pillock on its own terms. Right, now blondey has wrapped his head around the pecking order well get down to brass tacks Naturally, Id dyed my hair and cut it shorter than usual for this job as well as wearing contacts to change my eye colour. I had to hand it to Jerome, he ran a tight ship. I always respect a professional, even if they are an ass. We were running to and fro loading covered hot plates into racking in the back of a van in less than ten minutes. Five minutes after that we were given a final briefing letting us know which of the guests wed be personally serving and then we were hurried into a minivan to be delivered to site shortly after the food. I had been assigned to a lady named Mrs. Patricia Routledge. All her dining requirements were to be met by me with a smile, diligent attention to detail and extreme politeness. Not getting to wait on Mortimer was a minor problem that complicated things but Id figure a way around it. I settled into the minivan next to Andrea and smiled politely at her. She was short and slim, her black hair styled in a neat bob. She flashed an impish grin at me and leaned back in her seat as she pulled the belt across. First time? she asked quietly. Kind of. First time with this outfit anyway, I replied. Dont worry about Jerome. Hes always like this on big jobs. Hes a pussycat the rest of the time, she said, nudging my arm out of her way as she spread out as much as possible. For such a slight woman she managed to steal several inches of what I was fairly confident was my space. So what do you do? she asked. Im a waiter, I said simply. No. Not how do you pay the bills, what do you do? Look. Tom over there writes screenplays that nobody wants. Tom leaned round his chair back and glowered at us. Andrea blew him a kiss. Phil is a passable caricature artist and Ramon and Sarah are both in one of those Cirque de whatevers. I think they do the big swing thing? Im an artist. Surrealism. So what do you do? she asked. I write, I lied. Oh nice! What is it? Fiction? Let me guess steamy man on man romance? I love those, she said happily. I made a note to never dye my hair blond again. No, nothing like that. Just bog standard fantasy. Dragons and stuff, I hedged. Ooh cool, she began to ramble at me about her favourite fantasy series. I made polite noises to keep the conversation going but quickly found she was more than able to do the talking for both of us. Throughout the conversation I couldnt help but notice that all her favourite books had been made into TV shows in the last decade or so. This was helpful for my masquerade as a fantasy writer but suggested she wasn''t really that into the genre. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. The van stopped at an impressive set of ironwork gates that slid out of the way to let us through. Andrea continued to babble away at my side, only needing the occasional grunt or monosyllabic interjection from me to keep up a steady monologue. A long winding drive led past impeccably kept grounds. We crossed a large gravelled area outside the main entrance and pulled into the shadows between the house itself and the eastern wing of the building. It was grander up close than it had looked on the plans. It was all limestone pillars and massive bay windows at the front. Id memorised the layout after I had acquired the schematics of the building in exchange for a fairly sizable sum in order to keep my access to them confidential. Righto ladies and gentleman. Service faces on! Jerome sounded completely different as he twisted and called back at us from the front seat. His voice had lost that arrogant edge and he sounded like a normal person for the first time since Id had the misfortune of meeting him. We filed out and were escorted through some narrow corridors to a kitchen area where the chefs began setting up. We ferried the food in from the other vehicle and the chefs began snapping at each other and barking orders at everyone except for Jerome, Andrea and myself. You two, prep your trays. Im going to greet the guests, said Jerome as he straightened his jacket and checked his teeth in the chrome top half of an oven. Rest of you, the soup is first up so get the table laid but for the love of god dont put any food out until I give you the word! Lionel: youre in charge until I get back. I expect everything to be ready to go when I do, understood? Yeah, yeah. We know what were doing Jay, muttered the chef as he turned and began checking the contents of the hot plates. Jerome harrumphed but spun on his heel and glared at Andrea and I. Trays! Andrea, youre on snacks. Dave, try not to spill the champagne! he snarled before plastering on a calm face and moving back into the corridor outside. Charming as ever. I wonder what he really does? You think hes a playwright maybe? I hear those types are highly strung, Andrea asked as she collected a silver tray and moved into the kitchen. I picked up my own and moved over to the fridge where the bottles of bubbly were housed. I opened a couple with loud pops and poured out half a dozen glasses, carefully placing them evenly around the centre of my tray. This is his only job, I''m not sure he has the soul of an artist. I grinned at her as I waited for the nearest chef, Sam I think but I hadnt bothered to match their names to faces, to carefully lay out an array of tiny overpriced snacks. The first bite is with the eye, muttered possibly-Sam as she arranged the bitesize morsels in an obscure but undeniably aesthetic pattern. Right, youre good to go. You know the way? Yep. Left out the door then follow it through to the entrance hall. The smoking room is the middle door on the far side, replied Andrea confidently as she carefully raised her tray, making sure not to disturb the delicate arrangement the chef had constructed. I brought my own tray to my shoulder, balanced on the ends of the fingers of my right hand and gestured for Andrea to lead the way with my left. She winked at me and walked demurely out of the kitchen with me trailing behind her. I had to focus on not wobbling my tray while hers looked like it wouldnt budge if we had a sudden earthquake. I always respected professionals, whatever their calling was. I followed along like a good penguin. As Andrea pushed open the door at the end of the corridor bright lights silhouetted her for an instant. She was almost as shapely as Carol had been. Her monkey suit obscured much of it but she was clearly a beautiful woman. Her cheeky grin, dimpling her cheeks, hadnt had anywhere near the effect just being near Carol had had on my more base instincts but under different circumstances I could see myself making a pass at her. A missed opportunity, alas, but on the plus side after tonight Id be three hundred and fifty thousand bucks better off, minus Jimmys cut. On balance: a trade I was happy with. I blinked as my eyes adjusted to the reception hall. A stairway rose off to my left that split halfway up before continuing to the upper floor on either side. Everything was marble and dark wood. Even the floor was panelled in wood that I suspected would remain outside my price range even after this evening. Glittering chandeliers hung above me. I followed Andrea, carefully maintaining the stability of my tray and stopped as she opened the door to the smoking room. She went in and began a slow orbit of the room so she could offer her tray to the handful of guests. As I stepped in I cast a quick glance around the room. The guests were split into three groups. A man and a woman were talking off to one side. She looked awkward. All angular lines and sharp features. When she glanced my way I saw she was slightly cross eyed and wore thick milk-bottle-bottom glasses. Her hair was a tangle of straw that left her looking like a scarecrow despite her formal blue dress. This was Mrs. Routledge, the lady I was here to serve this evening. Across from her stood a swarthy man in a military uniform. The drab olive of his suit matched his dusky skin and dark eyes flashed as he smiled at his interlocutor. I made my way in their direction as I quickly checked the other parties. Two men were talking on the other side of the snooker table that occupied pride of place in the smoking room. One was tall and lean, the other short and clearly not a fan of the gym. Both wore tuxedos and it gave the effect of a daddy penguin and a baby penguin having a chinwag. At least the staff werent the only people forced to look like characters from a shitty animated film this evening. Off to one side was the mark. Mortimer was... Theres not really a polite way to say it and even if there is Im going to kill the bloke sometime soon so Im not too worried about his feelings. Fat. Big and fat wearing some kind of red velvet dinner jacket. On his nose perched a pair of circular glasses and above them rose a halo of strawberry blonde hair. His hairline had long since beat a retreat and now tufts of hair, reluctant to take root anywhere in front of his ears, stuck out like a clown wig. He was chuckling to himself animatedly which struck me as strange, but none of the guests seemed to mind and I was just a menial at the moment. His time would come. Much like the entrance hall the room was all dark wooden panels and flooring. The only colour was the golden lights above, comfy looking brown leather armchairs and the deep green drapes hanging across the huge windows in deference to the encroaching night outside. I approached Mrs. Routledge and the military man, a colonel or above by the look of his badges and medals, as they were closest to the door in order to offer them a drink. -But the problems with Latifundia were already known! the woman enthused. If you look at the contemporary sources its clear they understood the economic impacts only too well. The issue was they didnt have any acceptable solutions! If they had freed the slaves the plebs and freemen would have rioted. Never mind how the equestrians would have reacted to all that lost property! Mrs Routledges voice was articulate and clear. I mentally tagged her as some kind of educator. Her physique suggested she wasnt someone who did a great deal of exercise. Not a threat. Her companion was a different matter. They could have conscripted them into the legions, argued the man in a middle eastern accent. That way when they completed their service they would be citizens and no one would have been able to complain, he suggested politely. Colonel Amir, how would your army feel about conscripts of dubious loyalty being armed and trained? I understand you had a bit of a mutiny not too long ago, Mrs Routledge replied as she took a glass of champagne from my tray. I shifted my fingers slightly to account for the change to the balance of the tray. Ah, thank you, The Colonel said as he took a glass himself. That was fomented by outside elements. But I take your point. You wouldnt want to dilute a relatively elite and motivated force with resentful conscripts. This man was clearly not a REMF. His hands were scarred and his body was heavily muscled. His dark hair was buzzed short and his intelligent black eyes glinted as he talked. He went to the top of my watch list. Their conversation faded away behind me as I moved to the other pair of men. Andrea seemed to have decided to save Mortimer for last which was fine by me. As they took a few morsels from her I moved in to offer them access to my own tray. So you got ten million views in a week? drawled the taller man. He was lanky but clearly worked out daily. His dinner jacket failed to conceal his musculature. His blond hair was neatly trimmed and he had a well kept beard. Grey eyes peered over his glass as he took a sip. I turned to offer the tray to his companion who managed to lift a glass while ignoring me completely. The short guy held the glass delicately with two fingers, a thumb and his pinkie outstretched whereas the tall dude held his drink like a normal bloke. Yeah. But its no big deal James. With your branding youd be able to jump into it at almost the same level. Think about it: James Gallagher Fight Talk. Or something like that. Youve got a premade audience. You never know, you could go full Rogan! The shorter man was overly neat in every way. His hair was too perfect, his clothing fit just right to cover his lack of exercise yet leave him looking almost fit and healthy. His brown eyes flashed as he pushed the fringe that naturally fell in front of his left eye back for a moment. I concluded he was a pansy. Some kind of social media idiot and put him beneath Patricia on my threat list. Mr. Gallagher was a different kettle of fish entirely. I knew his name and now that I could see him properly, I knew his face as well. A former UFC champion who was looking to make a comeback in the near future according to the newsfeed on my phone. The guy had a mean roundhouse and was good on the ground. Hed started out as a wrestler then learned striking later on. He favoured a few softening hits before getting into the ground and pound. I like fighting. Sue me. He joined the Colonel at the top of the people-I-needed-to-give-a-shit-about-list. Not my thing, Jez. Im not a talker. Put me in a ring and Ill smack the snot out of anyone, or give it a go anyway. Put me in front of a mic and I get all shy. Im not like you. You think Jez Thornton was always so cool on camera? It takes time mate! Look, Id love to give you some pointers. Maybe some practice? Ive got a slot for a show next month, itd just be a couple of hours and Id let you set the pace. It wont be live so dont worry about making a tit out of yourself! I moved to follow Andrea, leaving the fighter and the wanker to their own devices. I saw Mortimer take a nubbin of something off her tray and then Andrea offered it to the air next to him. She curtseyed like she was dealing with an aristocrat and backed away before turning. Mortimer continued to babble away, looking like someone having a very enjoyable conversation with fresh air. As I passed Andrea the woman caught my eye and she brushed a drop of sweat off her brow with her free hand. I carefully maintained the integrity of my now lopsided tray of drinks and approached my target for the first time in the evening. Even on a cursory examination it was clear that he represented bugger all threat to me. If he fell on me Id be in trouble but otherwise hed be no problem. I carefully avoided looking at the bulge of his Adams apple directly while I planned where to sit the garrotte before giving it a sharp pull and twist later on. -But where is our final guest? The one youve been so mysterious about? he said in a gruff voice to, as far as I could see, empty air. Ah, thank you, he finished as he lifted a glass from my tray. Why my dear Robert. He''s just this very minute arrived. My blood ran cold. I knew that silken voice. The empty air Mortimer had been talking to a moment before was now filled with wavy green tinted hair, unholy curves and purple flecked green eyes. I lost my battle with balance and mass distribution, scattering the remaining glasses on my tray across the polished floorboards. The shattering-clattering drew all eyes my way. Shit. Chapter 1 - Six Souls As the glass scattered across the ground to my right something seized me. I couldnt even move my eyes which were unfortunately locked on the impressive cleavage of the bitch with green eyes who had just materialised in front of me. It felt as though unimaginable pressure was pressing down all around my body, like I was at the bottom of the ocean. If I let you go youre going to be a good boy, arent you Ray? she asked as she took a sip from a glass of champagne I was fairly sure should be broken in bits across Mortimers fancy floorboards. While I was unable to move she somehow perceived that I would indeed be a good boy. Excellent. She smiled like a shark and the pressure holding me vanished. I staggered away before spinning and taking in the rest of the room. Everyone was frozen in place. Andrea was in the process of turning around whereas Jez and Patricia were sporting gormless expressions and had barely moved. Marwan and James had both spun and adopted something of a fighting stance, dropping their centre of mass and spreading their arms slightly before they too were frozen. Do help yourself to a drink and go and sit down, Ray. Its been a while since I got to do this bit but I can wait a few moments longer. I walked past the fighter and the influencer on my way to one of the leather chairs. As I passed I snagged the glass from Jez, delicately held in between his finger and thumb, pinkie outstretched. Pansy. I snorted and took a swig as I sat down. Whatever the fuck was going on was way above my paygrade and I had a sinking feeling that the three hundred and fifty grand that had lured me here would not be forthcoming. Should have demanded more. Everything since the war had been bonus time as far as I was concerned, so I felt oddly sanguine about the bizarre turn of events. If I could kill Carol before I went out Id be happy but I needed a distraction to get a chance against a woman who could freeze me in place with a look. I realised there was no way Id get a shot at her. I would have to hope one of the people I was beginning to think of as my fellow victims would give me a chance to escape. Im afraid we have an interloper in our midst, said Carol. She waved a hand casually and Andrea dissolved into green mist, her clothing and tray falling to the floor. The others in the house have been disposed of as well. Mortimers face turned puce at this announcement. On the plus side Jerome was now scratched off my list. That wasnt right. Andrea had been committed to her role. The pile of clothes revealed Andrea had been wearing very pink and very lacy undergarments. I narrowed my eyes as I glared at Carol who smiled beautifully in my direction. I trust we wont have a problem? she asked pointedly as the door to the reception hall slammed shut. I raised my glass in a shaky hand and drained it. I shook my head but whoever or whatever Carol was; she was now comfortably at the top of my dickheads Ill kill for free list. Shed knocked my ex wife into second place with one dissolution of a hard working woman. Excellent, she repeated like she could read my thoughts. I have been known by many names over the years. Perhaps the most common was Poseidon. She glanced at Patricia whos face had turned an interesting shade of pink. Just try and remain calm Patricia. What do you want to say? Patricia sagged and bounced off Marwan as she righted herself. The man didnt move an inch. She took a deep breath and opened her mousy mouth. Poseidon was male. According to all the texts. The last was added hastily as Carol narrowed her weird green eyes at the woman. I didnt envy Patricia at this moment. If Carol looked at me like that Id be throwing myself out of the window and disappearing into the distance like Wile E Coyote. What kind of weirdo decided that was the most important thing to ask in this kind of situation? Zeus turned himself into a swan in order to rape a mortal. He was always getting up to hijinks like that. Do you really think mortal sexual dimorphism applies to gods? Carol raised a perfect, arching eyebrow. Ah. When you put it like that I suppose not? I take it you claim to be a god then? Patricia asked carefully. I do not appreciate your scepticism but I can understand it. A historian faced with the reality of powers beyond your understanding Id be more worried if you took it all at face value. Carol flashed a perfect smile that quickly dropped into a deathly serious expression. That was what had disturbed me at our first meeting, I suddenly realised. That pitiless gaze lurking under the charm and beauty. Humans, I would appreciate it if you would please operate on the assumption that Im not full of shit. While weve largely stepped back from meddling in the lives of you people, eternity can be so tedious without the odd spot of entertainment. So weve let you all get on with it and started organising the occasional games to amuse ourselves instead. Games? I asked. Games, Ray. You like the fights, yes? UFC, boxing, martial arts? I nodded. No point lying about shit like that. Well this is our equivalent of that kind of thing. How many of you are there? gasped Patricia. I blinked slowly. The crazy woman was forgetting that Carol had just locked her in place with a thought and was now operating on an Oh, this is an interesting turn of events, lets look deeper mentality. I shook my head and waited for Carol to dissolve the academic as well. Oh lots. People like you- sea green eyes narrowed into a glare, -are part of the problem. I told Thoth it was a fucking stupid idea to let you all start down the science road but he and Osiris swayed the vote. Pricks. A tinkling laugh echoed out from Carol that sent chills down my spine. Like me? Patricia asked in a stunned voice. Yes, like you. For our sake! Your sort is so boring. Lets hear from Mr. Thornton shall we? Jezza, any thoughts? asked Carol. Patricia scurried over to the armchair next to my own and sat down with a thump, leaning forward with her hands clasped together under her chin as she visibly fought to remain calm. She wasnt doing a very good job. Can I go get my camera pack? I can record this on my phone but I really want a high quality feed. As soon as he could move he pulled out his phone and tried to unlock it. Shit. What have you done to my phone? he demanded, which I felt was an extremely foolish choice. Whatever she wants to, you giant fucking wazzock, I snarled from my comfy leather chair. He turned and glared at me. The help stole my drink! Robert, I want it noted that this servant failed to treat me with respect! One star this motherfucker! Find out his name and Ill run it through the mud! Ive cancelled bigger men for less! Jez continued in a whiny voice while still trying to get his phone to work. He looked up briefly and stopped when he realised Mortimer was still frozen. Bob? It seems you havent grasped where the power currently lies, Jeremy, said Carol sadly. The young man''s eyes flicked between Mortimer and the sea green witch. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Im not going to be allowed to stream this, am I? he asked in a sad voice. Goddammit! Its so unfair! Id get fucking billions of views! he complained in a whiny tone. I moved him up my kill list on general principle. Hopefully he had some skeletons in his closet that would allow my code to accept him as a viable target. Assuming we both survived whatever the hell this was, of course. No you wont. Perhaps Mr. Gallagher might have something useful to offer to the conversation? Carol asked in a sweet voice. The man moved fast for about a third of a second. As soon as Carol unfroze him he blurred towards her for a moment then locked back into place. Perhaps not. Colonel? she asked, glancing over at the soldier. Patricias right hand moved and grabbed my left forearm in a tight grip. I glanced down then up into her cross eyed gaze. She offered me an uncertain smile. Whether it was the simple familiarity of human contact or some kind snapping back to reality; I couldnt tell. I suddenly felt like I had an objective. This woman might be some kind of genius but she was shit out of luck when it came to a situation like this. As far as I could see she was innocent and protecting her would fit comfortably into my admittedly flexible moral universe. My government will protest this treatment, snapped Colonel Amir. I rolled my eyes. Another one who was slow on the uptake. No they wont. Honestly it seems like this was a bad batch. Well see how you all react to the Otherside. Mortimer, anything to add? she didnt bother to unfreeze him. I thought not. As charming as getting to know you all has been I have a few disclaimers to cover before we get on with the show. Firstly you all came here of your own free will. Some of you were harder to convince than others. Poseidons eyes locked on me briefly and Patricia snatched her hand off my arm. Nonetheless you all volunteered to be present. We gods have made something of a sport out of these things. There are rules we all agreed to thousands of years before your births. We like to mix cowards and killers together in the game. Sometimes the hardest people in this world go all soft and cuddly on the Otherside and vice versa. It helps make each new game a unique experience. What the fuck was the Otherside? I had a sinking feeling about where this was going. Carol seemed completely at ease as she pontificated and waved a hand about gracefully as she spoke. Im going to kill you all in a minute, she said casually. I tensed and suddenly found myself unable to move again. The pressure of the deep surrounded me. Then were going to ship off your souls to the Otherside. Things are a bit different there, but youll all get the hang of it fairly quickly Im sure. Another glowing smile graced the room. The main thing you need to wrap your puny brains around is this: only one of you can come back and theres a reason for that. The last man or woman standing of you six will be eligible to return to this world. I feel its important for you to understand the stakes before you get going. Some kind of deathmatch? Well these poor fuckers were bang out of luck then. In the corner of my vision I could see James and Jez both locked in place. They had their backs to me but I assumed James at least was mirroring my own thoughts. Killing was my business. Shit, didnt the green bitch say some of them were innocent? Patricia had leaned back before we all got frozen again so all I could see was the dress covering her chubby knees. Youve all been responsible for deaths, in some way. Mr. Gallagher once beat a man to death in a fit of rage. Colonel Amir, would you like to reminisce about the town of Grahlud? Other than your soldiers youre the only one who can and most of that troop has died mysteriously in recent years havent they?" "Patricia, if only you knew the lives you cost with your disclosure of the seal you found under Hetmeki Bevesh. Not your fault dear, I suppose, but dozens had to be killed as a result. How could you have known beforehand? Jeremy, you obnoxious fucking worm, you know very well what youve done dont you? She smiled at him in a way that made my flesh crawl. I couldnt see his reaction, I assume there wasnt a visible one anyway as the man was frozen like the rest of us. How many suicides? How many lives ruined? Im sure my white knight will have fun with you." Mr. Mortimer you are an interesting one. You dont perceive the damage youve done at all. Always an excuse and a justification. It was like that when I bought it Im just trying to provide affordable homes for the plebs always an excuse in pursuit of profit." Well now all of you will get the chance to prove yourselves. Redeem yourselves or indulge yourselves: it will be up to you. No other force will interfere. She finished her lecture with a snakelike smile that panned across the room. What about the other one, ground out James. I assumed shed release him enough for him to share his question. If hed managed to free himself from this vice-like grip that surrounded me Id tip my hat to the bloke. Ah? My paladin? Ironically hes the most noble of you all despite his profession. Raymond here is a professional killer. An assassin extraordinaire. Most of his victims never even saw him until it was too late. Isnt that right, my pet? She glanced over at me in a way that made me want to disappear. My ex-wife had once looked at me like that. After I came back from the wars. Once Id become my true self. Oh hes so modest! And of all of you I really must keep him locked in place. One slip and the garrotte hed planned to use on Mr. Mortimer would be around my pretty little throat, wouldnt it Ray? She wasnt entirely wrong but I couldnt see a way it would work even if I got the chance. Instead Id be jumping through the window in a heartbeat if she let me move again. When you get where youre going just remember that while all of you have some blood on your hands Raymondo over there is bathed in the stuff. It might even be worth you all- The air cracked as a voice rumbled through the room. It was deep and came from all around. Enough Pos. Stop stacking the deck. Send them on their way and lets get the game started. I felt trickles of blood begin to drip from my ears and run down my neck. Spoilsport! Carol pouted a the air. What the fuck was wrong with this woman? Half flirt, half tyrant: all mental. Fine. A blade of green glass appeared floating over her left palm and she snatched it from the air. Morty, youre going first! It wont be much of an advantage but Im sure Ray will be hunting you down early on because youre such a defenceless turd so make the most of the little extra time youll gain! She grinned and the blade blurred out to sink into Mortimers chest. His eyes bulged but there was no blossom of crimson from the wound. You didnt get stabbed in the heart without making a mess. Was this all theatre? Was I drugged? Mortimers body collapsed to the ground and lay there unmoving. Another sign this was fake. Dead men twitch for a while and, Im sorry to say, they often piss and shit themselves. The utter stillness of the body seemed unreal to me. Carol strode from person to person with a smile on her ruby lips and slipped the emerald knife between their ribs in turn. Finally she strode towards me and smiled down, a long tongue stretching out to catch a bead of sweat falling from her nose. Weird. Did gods sweat? Was this melodrama tiring her? Maybe I was just tripping? Im sure youll have fun on the Otherside, Ray. This one should be easy for you to put down. The blade flicked out again and Patricia slumped in her chair as whatever was binding us all released her in death. Any last words? I found my jaw and face were freed of whatever was controlling them. Probably not drugs then. Whatever madness was happening here might not be fake after all If I win, can I come back? I asked harshly. Only if the others all die first. Then yes, you can come home. Would you like us to get to know one another when you do? she smiled flirtatiously. Oh yeah, I snarled. Id get to know her. Find her weaknesses. Ferret out her vulnerabilities and hunt this woman down. High explosives were great against tough targets. Id blow her into pieces or kill her slowly after making her regret- A flash of green and I glanced down at a knife handle wrapped in Carol''s pale fist. If her hand ends there and the knife was six inches long that means the rest of it is buried in my ah shit. Good luck my white knight. You have been sacrificed for the entertainment of the gods. Transmigration initiated. Welcome to the War of Six Souls. Chapter 2 - Nekkid as the day I was born I wasnt sure if it was my suddenly heavy eyelids simply falling down or if blood loss was sending me into unconsciousness. But there hadnt been any blood on the others? Either way as the world faded to black those fucking letters stayed floating in my vision. You have been sacrificed for the entertainment of the gods. Transmigration initiated. Welcome to the War of Six Souls. I could no longer feel my body. I tried to blink but nothing changed and the goddamn writing still hung before my eyes? I tried to reach out to swat it away but I couldnt feel my arms. Well, this sucked. Raymond Cobbler Assessing I hadnt used that surname in fifteen years. Not even Jimmy, the closest thing I had to a friend in this -that?- the world knows it. Known Aliases: Raymond Potts. Raymond Cobbler. Bob Filpert. David Culpepper. Chris Santiago. Philip Johnson. Reg Smith. Dakota Idaho. Norman Jones. Peter Bulmer. Ray Shine. The list scrolled on and on. I''d used a lot of names at various points across my life. Mostly one offs for particular jobs but whatever this thing rummaging through my past was its thoroughness was no longer in doubt. It didnt miss any of them I could remember and included a bunch that I''d completely forgotten about. Generating stats based on mental and physical capabilities Stats? What the actual fuck? The War of Six Souls is an altered reality. In order to make things more interesting you will have access to certain abilities you would consider abnormal in the mortal realm. While on Otherside you will have access to Affinities and a Soul Shop. While my adult years had mostly revolved around killing and getting away with it, I''d played my fair share of RPGs and DnD when I was a kid. It will be something like that. Im sure youll pick it up quickly. If youre listening to my thoughts: got any fucking hints? Dont die? Character sheet complete: Secondary statistics are modelled based on a standard mortal modified by your life experiences and training. A ten represents almost peak human capability. Secondary Stats Physical strength: 9 Reflexes: 9 Health: 90 Magic strength: 6 Focus: 7 Mana: 70 Huh. So Im pretty good physically and above average magically Magic? Yes, Magic. Well get there shortly. Primary stats are a shorthand way of gauging the strength of the competitors, they represent a rough outline of someone''s secondary stats. This information will be available on sight when you meet your rivals. Primary Stats Body: F Mind: F Soul: F Available Souls: TBC Calculating souls available at start: A blur of my misdeeds flashed past my eyes while I grumbled internally about getting all Fs in my primary statistics. Everyone and everything Id ever killed, injured or caused mental anguish was toted up like a shopping list which left me feeling extremely uncomfortable and vulnerable. This thing knew everything about me. My code hadnt served me as well as I thought and I wouldnt be sleeping well for a few weeks after having all the horror of my deeds play out like movie credits in front of my unclosable eyes. Error. Souls available exceed a reasonable starting value. My status screen updated to show thirty souls available. I had no idea how far that would go or how I could spend them. Souls can be spent in the Soul Shop or invested into levelling up and enhancing your Affinities. Levelling up? This fucking writing was starting to piss me off. Was this the gods equivalent of tabletop role playing? I apologise for your frustration, mortal. Perhaps youd prefer I skip this introduction and let you loose on the Otherside? Was this thing getting pissy with me? Was that sarcasm? I am indeed and it was. Ill go through the tutorial then if its all the same to you. What do the stats mean? Body statistics control physical attributes and interactions. Mind statistics control mental attributes and interactions. Souls are a resource to be spent as you see fit. How do I get more of them then? Impatient bloody mortals Rolling for Soul generation technique I think this one should be fairly predictable Killer: Soul can be harvested by killing other lifeforms. So I have to kill stuff? Im wondering if we should reroll your mental statistics perhaps? No, its fine. So I get Souls by killing stuff. What do I spend them on? I was just coming to that the first thing you can spend Souls on, and one you should pay attention to, is your level. You will begin at level one with everything for that level unlocked. Levels are divided into tiers. Level one to nine is tier one, level ten to nineteen is tier two etcetera. This is clear? I tried to nod only to find I was still disembodied. Somehow whatever this was understood. Tier one levels will cost ten Souls each. Tier two levels will cost twenty Soul each and so on. Each level will unlock purchasable upgrades to your Affinities and each tier you ascend will unlock new options in the Soul Shop as well as new abilities. For each level you ascend you will also receive two points to be spent on enhancing secondary stats. How does the shop work? For the love of Me Its a shop. You pay for what you want. This is one thing Im not going to go into right now. Youll figure it out. Our next little conundrum is getting you to pick your first Affinity without taking eternity to do so. The longer you spend in Limbo the more time your competitors get as a head start by the way. Seeing as you got sacrificed last you might want to stop wasting both of our time. Shit. I wasnt sure how I felt about having to hunt down the others but It wouldnt be my first rodeo at least. Id have that advantage over most of the others.. Thats the spirit! Now onto Affinities. You will receive one Affinity per tier up to tier three. After that youll have to discover what happens for yourself. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. You can choose from the following Affinities. Please make your selection: Fire Ice Lightning Light Darkness Life Death Time Space Whats the difference? Fire is hot and Ice is cold? Would you like more information? I was pretty sure the thing had sighed in my brain at the end there but I mentally nodded once more and a stream of information flashed before my eyes in what appeared to be a spreadsheet. The realisation that some prick had installed Excel in my brain proved to be the crowning turd in the waterpipe of this day and that included getting stabbed in the heart by a goddess. It could not get any worse. Each Affinity had one or two abilities, like spells I assumed, per tier. The elemental ones were all pretty similar. Tier one was just conjuring the element, a blob of fire for Fire etc. and the upgrades increased the strength and range at which said blob could be summoned. Tier two for the elemental Affinities had projectiles, making me think of fireballs due to the Detonation statistic that was included, as well as Walls of the element that could be cast over a set area. No new abilities for tier three so maybe that was just upgrades for previous skills? Tier four introduced some kind of shield power and a summon. Some of the Affinities got a bit more interesting at tier two. Light had an illusion ability and Dark had something called Cloud of Shadows which seemed fairly self explanatory. The ones where it got weirder were Life, Death, Time and Space. Life offered healing, enhancement, a heal other, something called Rapid Growth and at tier four I could get Enhance Other and Minor Shapeshifting. Death didnt interest me. Rot and corrode seemed to do the same thing to people and stuff respectively and at tier four you could reanimate defeated foes. Time and Space both offered interesting abilities but seemed too weak at the start. I had a gut feeling that it would be a good idea to pick an elemental Affinity to start with and then choose something later on that I could hopefully boost up fairly quickly. You will receive all the free unlocks for your level when you choose later Affinities. The purchasable upgrades will be locked until you pay the Soul cost for them and have unlocked them by gaining levels. So the god-voice seemed to agree with my thoughts I do. Piss off. That meant if I picked Light at tier three Id start with Projectile and Illusion already available. Only at the lowest strength for sure but it would be a big step up. And if I happened to have a few Souls floating about to spam into the tree? I could boost it in strength quickly. I was starting to feel more confident about my chances. Then hurry the fuck up. More confident. I ignored the voice. Still, magic? What should I pick? What will it be like when I get there? The starting location is variable. Equipment? Only what you can purchase from the Shop. Huh. So it was going to drop me off naked in a whole new world? Yes, Mortal. Pick an Affinity. Im running out of patience. I would like to point out that time doesnt flow here like it does on your world or your new one. Minutes here could be days or weeks where youre going and the rest are already there. I could just randomise the selection if you like? Dammit. Ok. What would be most useful if Im appearing buck ass naked in god knows what kind of world The Shop offered some hope of being able to equip myself with weapons and clothes touch wood. What was the most important thing to have in any survival situation? Water, food and shelter; in that order. Getting water in the wild wasnt usually an issue outside of arid climates. Not shitting myself to death from dysentery was likely more of a problem as a result of drinking unsanitary water but I could cross that bridge when I came to it. Food, like water, wasnt too tricky if you know what youre doing and I very much did. Again not poisoning yourself and catching nightmare-inducing intrenal parasites that would eat you alive ass first was the problem. Shelter? All about keeping warm. The water problem could be solved by boiling and the intestinal nightmare-worm issue could be solved by cooking. Shelter was all well and good but keeping warm might take some work. Youve made up your mind? I chose Fire. The first level of the Fire Affinity unlocked. Tier 1 Fire Intensity (heat): 4% Range: touch Resistance: 2% Thank Me. Righto. Rolling for starting location Names of places blurred past my eyes like I was stuck an inch from a slot machine. Markat City, Hualnem Town, Plains of Grethu, Baktun Legion Encampment (southern frontier), Jimrak Mountains, Slavers Archipelago, Bridgetown endless villages and cities and place names scrolled past. The names rolled on and on. Some of them were familiar-ish and understandable while others seemed alien and menacing. The rolling names gradually slowed and came to a stop. Starting location: Plains of Grethu. Byeeeeeeeee! Suddenly light and sound returned. The cold wind blew across my body. Yes, I was nekkid as the day I was born. The rustle of leaves as the chilly wind moved shuffled about filled the air. Below me and off to my right stretched a small forest. I had been dumped about half way up a hill. I could see the forest off to one side and in the other direction endless plains of grass stretched away from me. My hands flashed over my body to make sure everything had come along for the trip. I appeared to be whole and unharmed despite the grim memory of that knife sticking out of my chest. Bird songs assaulted my ears. I mean, Im assuming it was bird songs but they were discordant and alien to me. Out on the plains below me I could see herds of large animals moving slowly across the vast grassland in the distance. I glanced around to check my surroundings, old habits and training taking over as my brain was overwhelmed by what had happened to me. A cave disappeared into the hill a few metres further up the slope. Nothing leapt out at me, figuratively and literally, as a threat so I risked accessing the Soul Shop. Words once more hung in front of my eyes, an effect I got the feeling I would come to hate in the near future. Thirty Souls to spend I began to suspect I wasnt as rich as I wanted to be. Sure enough I wasnt. From what I could tell Id been thoroughly shafted. If the brief glimpse I had caught of the total number of Souls I should have received in payment for my misdeeds was right I should be able to jump dozens of levels and purchase all the good shit in the Shop. As it is I was functionally broke. The shop was divided into Equipment, Affinities and Crafting. The Affinity section was blanked out, presumably until I hit level ten, so my first stop was Equipment. This was the point where my blood began to boil. It was all stone age stuff. Sure I could get a knife but the most expensive one, at fifty Souls was made from fucking obsidian. Axes, spears, Atlatls, cordage I was back in the fucking palaeolithic! The Shop did have a clothing section, thank Christ, featuring shit that would look great on extras in Conan but was way below the kind of thing I was used to having available in a survival situation. I selected a rough wool cloak for four Souls and a crude flint dagger that cost six. I checked the Crafting section to find I could buy almost anything I might want relating to pottery, up to and including various sizes of kilns. The largest kiln would set me back the princely sum of three hundred Souls. Some other time, then. There were also arrays of pots and clay bowls in various sizes and designs as well as rudimentary tents. Salt and an array of resins were also available which would come in handy later on for curing meat and making glue. I clicked onto the food menu and smiled to myself. Fresh meats and vegetables were all available with little pictures next to them which was helpful as some of them were definitely not native to Earth. Having to split my Souls between equipment and levels would slow my growth. I was pretty handy in a survival situation and although it had been a while since my training; I was confident it would all come back to me fairly quickly. So make do or do without in order to push my levels and magic up faster seemed like a good idea. Id need a few more purchases from the shop but for now I was happy with the cloak and dagger. I mentally approved the transaction and a long dirty green cloak appeared at my feet. On top of it lay a flint dagger in a crude leather sheath. Cordage next. Definitely. I picked up the dagger and swung the cloak over my shoulders. I was still tackle out but fortunately some of the vulnerability of feeling that way disappeared as the heavy wool settled across my back and wrapped over my shoulders. I turned to walk uphill flipping the sheathed dagger in my hands and set off to investigate the cave Id seen earlier. If it was dry it would make for some decent, zero-effort shelter to get me started. The floor of the cave sloped upwards from the entrance which was a good sign. Water wouldnt pool and run into the interior when it rained. The air smelled musty with leaf mould and something slightly rank I couldn''t quite place but it made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. I moved deeper as quietly as I could into the cave which began to twist to the left and leave the light behind. The roof dropped slightly but I could still comfortably stand upright. As I turned a corner I figured Id try out my spell and held out a hand. I thought better of it and stopped to grope around on the floor and find a stick. If the ability was limited to touch range I had no desire to inadvertently set my hand on fire the first time I tried out my magic. I held the stick awkwardly in the same hand as the dagger as I moved further into the darkness. I focused on the stick and touched it with my free hand. Orange flames wrapped up the length of the stick throwing dancing shadows all around me. I heard a deep rumble as I blinked away the after effects of the sudden brightness. At head height I could see two rows of fangs gleaming in the flickering light, above which two glowing eyes narrowed menacingly. Chapter 3 - Burning hair Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. Id spent so long hunting in the concrete jungle that Id formed bad habits when it came to good old mother nature who remained, as ever, red in tooth and claw. I silently cursed my lack of professionalism. Fortunately old instincts and hard earned training kicked in faster than I could think. The flaming stick stabbed forward towards the left eye of whatever the hell this thing was. A blunt stick isnt as good as a pointy stick in this kind of situation but when its on fire the difference is negligible. As the burning brand hopefully punched into the delicate tissue of the beast''s left eye I had already released the dagger from the two fingered grip Id kept on it at the base of my fiery stick. As it fell my left hand swept out to catch it. By this time the brand was giving the monster a really hard time and I let go as the smell of burning fur reached my nose. I spun to the left, pulling my right side away from a shadowy shape sweeping towards me out of the dark, and snatched the sheath off the stone dagger with my now free right hand. I wasnt going to get this all my own way as I could now see long ivory claws moving towards me from the gloom to the right of the nightmare visage my fire had illuminated. I continued my spin and drove the dagger upward with my left hand towards where I hoped the thing''s remaining eye was. I felt the blade bite into something and used my fire ability again. The dagger was coated in flames as it plunged into the right side of the beast''s face. A paw slammed into me. Not as bad as it could have been, thankfully, but it still hurt like hell. My impromptu pirouette had moved my centre of mass and reduced the impact but the claws still sliced into my back. I felt lines of burning pain where they had dug into my flesh but perhaps the thick wool cloak and my quick reactions had spared me from critical damage. I was thrown to the side and bounced off the cave wall in a daze. I fought down the fog in my head and jumped back to my feet, operating completely on autopilot at this point. The detritus that lined the cave floor crunched beneath me but I ignored the lesser pain in my feet as I bolted back towards the light. The beast, some kind of bear I assumed from the size of the damn thing, was flailing at its burning face and roaring like a jet engine. In the narrow confines of the cave the noise felt like a physical force. As I ran I brushed an outstretched hand against its flank and used my solitary, weak-ass spell as many times as I could. It seemed the fire spell let me summon a fist-sized blob of fire on whatever I was touching that lasted five seconds unless it found something combustible to ignite. In this case the shaggy fur of the beast was dry and greasy, perfect tinder for my nascent ability. Each cast cost ten mana so after leaving five blobs of fire attached to the beast''s flank as I passed, I opted for discretion as the better part of valour and continued to bravely run away. I hoped the blind bastard wouldnt be able to chase me down before I could get outside and put some distance between us. As I emerged into the bright afternoon sunlight I spun and gasped for breath. The smell of burning fur clung to my skin and my nose. No. It didnt. The fucking thing was stumbling along behind me throwing strange shadows on the walls from its fiery flank as it charged like a burning bull out of its subterranean home. It was a bear, which on some level I found reassuring. This was a new world and I had almost been expecting some Cthulhu-esque chimaera to be chasing behind me. It was far larger and heavier than anything I was aware of on Earth, dwarfing even the mighty Kodiak bears, and it seemed to possess the belligerence of the most dangerous ursine species I might have bumped into back home. I was out of mana and while I was fairly confident the monster was at least partially blind my only weapon was sticking out of the things right cheek. I backed away quickly and quietly while accessing the Shop. I had twenty Souls left. What would make a difference here? Axe? Handy for survival later on but less than ideal for fighting a giant fucking bear. Mace? Trying to batter something with a skull that was probably an inch thick seemed like a losing proposition. A sling or a bow? No thanks. Spear it was then. I ran through the options quickly and cursed under my breath just as the monster exploded out into the fresh air of the hillside. The wind caused the fires burning on its face and sides to spread briefly and then began to put them out. Fuck you, wind. The giant rose up on its back legs and let out a deafening roar. I swallowed my pride and paid twelve Souls for a two metre spear of hardwood tipped with a finely crafted shard of razor-sharp flint. The weapon appeared in my hands just as the bear batted the last of the flames from its face with one paw and took a long sniff. I really hoped all it could smell was the acrid odour of burning hair. If I had to suffer through it the least that could happen was the disgusting smell would cover my scent as well. Another long sniff and I began to sidle carefully to the side. Sharp stones dug into the soles of my feet as I moved as quietly as possible, trying to get into position to aim for the giant''s heart. The big bastard kept cocking its head from side to side. I could see that one eye was completely destroyed. The left eye Id struck with the brand was milky and clouded but hadnt been completely ruined like the right. Although the dagger was somehow lodged in the bears right cheek, the eye just above it was burst and weeping white pus. I made my way round it to the right, trying to exploit the certain blindness on that side. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Another sniff and it shifted its head again. Fluffy button ears twitched just as I decided to stand on a brittle twig and then it lunged, both forepaws swiping at where I had been. As soon as I heard the quiet snap Id dived forward and to the side, ignoring the sharp stones and branches that stabbed me in the back as I rolled to my feet. My spear flashed forwards, aiming to slide between the third and fourth ribs. I left a deep gash along its side as the stony tip met impenetrable bone and skittered along the creature''s flank. I leapt away to buy some time as the beast righted itself and spun, snapping at the air with massive jaws. The way I saw it I had two options: land a killing blow or bleed the bastard out. My first effort at a killing blow had been a wash so the second option became much more appealing. I recovered the spear into a guard position out of habit. A pointless effort as I was fighting a giant fucking bear-thing not an armed man. I stood very still as the beast sniffed and listened. I could hear my heartbeat thundering in my ears and I would be surprised if the monster couldnt as well. I crouched patiently, spear held poised at my right side, as I waited for the monster to move. After a few incredibly tense seconds the head swung away from me and it shifted its weight. The spear flashed once more only this time I wasnt aiming for its heart but at the joint connecting the nearest back leg with the bulk of the body. Rear legs tend to have at least a couple of major blood vessels running down them and even if I missed those with a bit of luck I would mangle the tendons the bugger needed to move about. The shiny black tip slid through the fur and bit deep this time. I twisted frantically to disengage the blade and leapt back once more. The spear was still clutched tightly between my fists as I landed badly and stumbled to the side, a stone stabbing me in the heel. The bear tried to spin after me, following the noise Id made, but the leg Id injured gave way as it tried to place too much weight on the now knackered limb. It snarled and lunged blindly but missed me by a safe margin. The spear flicked out again, aimed at the now exposed throat. As soon as the refractive stone began to bite into the bear''s throat it reared back and roared. I was forced back and the slice was merely superficial. I crept backwards as quietly as I could. I was leaving bloody footprints in front of me. The stones must have cut deeper into my feet than Id thought. I began to slide to my left, circling the thing on its blind side. The head snuffled and turned as I moved but it wasnt tracking me. It twitched and turned at every sound, most of which were coming from the nearby forest, which served as an excellent distraction for me to begin to slip into a position to strike. I made it round the rear of the beast. Its massive furry ass wobbled from side to side as the wounded leg kept failing to take the weight the monster tried to put on it. I drew in a slow breath and cleared my mind. The spear flicked forward and bit into the still functional rear leg. I missed anything vital this time but the blade left a deep gash in the muscle that bled profusely. A stream of crimson dripped down the matted, and began pooling around its clawed foot. Another spasm of blind thrashing resulted but I was comfortably away from the danger zone this time. My next strike was aimed at the left foreleg and the spear tip bit deep into the beast''s armpit. Another torrent of blood spewed out and another limb was crippled. The bear''s flailing attacks were becoming weaker with every moment. I bided my time for a few seconds until another opportunity to strike at the beast''s throat presented itself. Id never trained extensively with a spear, either during my time in the military or in a private capacity but I understood the basics and this time everything worked as I wanted it to. The sharp edge of the bladed tip slipped through the fur under the monster''s chin and pushed out the other side. The bear reared back in reaction which ripped the blade free and spelled its doom. The earlier wounds had caused plentiful blood flows but this cut produced a torrent of crimson that jetted out and painted a good ten feet of ground red. The jet quickly reduced to a mere river that painted the bear''s chest in seconds and the beast sat down on its crippled rear legs. A faint whine came from it that made pink bubbles bloom from the cut on its neck. Its head turned from side to side in confusion and pain but it couldnt muster the energy to move. I collapsed back to the ground, landing on my ass. Its head twisted towards the noise I made but all it could do was lean slightly in my direction. Sleepy time, big fella, I muttered as the adrenaline faded and all my aches and pains hit me with full force. My back was burning and I hoped to hell the thing had cleaned its claws recently. I raised a blackened and blood soaked hand to my face and felt the bruises and lumps from when Id face planted into the cave wall. Good job Im not vain. Both my hands had first degree burns from my magic and the skin cracked as I flexed them into fists. After clenching them for a painful second I released the hold with a groan. Id been in this world for less than fifteen minutes and Id already come so close to joining the local carbon cycle in the form of bear shit that it didnt bear thinking about. I giggled semi hysterically at my choice of words. This was not acceptable. I was a pro. A trained expert in survival and combat. A cold blooded motherfucker who killed for money. Sure a gun would be useful in general but against an animal that big? Id need a high calibre rifle to put it down in one shot. An anti materiel rifle would have been at the top of my wish list for this job. A big rifle capable of putting holes in armoured vehicles and a comfy place to hide half a mile away would have been ideal. Pistol fire would just have pissed it off. A shudder passed through me as I realised how lucky Id been. Id need to focus on all my close combat and primitive survival training if I wanted to stand a chance. I needed to be better. The bear shuddered and collapsed to the ground at last. A faint burbling noise escaped as its chest finally stopped moving. Id give it a couple more minutes just to be sure the thing was properly dead. On the plus side my food situation was covered for the near future. I began checking the Shop for the price of salt to cure the meat. Vilis Ursa slain. 16 Souls gained. Huh. Well, it paid for the spear at least. Back up to twenty four Souls and I still had the gear Id bought. I looked at the tattered remains of my brand new cloak and sighed. Then, despite the pain running through my body, I grinned to myself. I decided to take a few minutes before I did some shopping and tried to process the ton of protein Id just inherited. Chapter 4 - Resentment and resignation. I stayed still for a few minutes as I let the aches and pains wash over me. The cuts across my back itched and the burns on my hand made the skin painful when I moved. My eyes followed the wisps of smoke rising from the huge corpse of the partially burned bear as the heat finally dissipated. I kept a watch on the treeline, fool me once shame on me. As my pain had started to fade into the background, still there but no longer distracting me, I climbed slowly to my feet. I looked down and sighed loudly. Walking normally proved a challenge but I managed to hobble over to the carcass and made my way round to the head. The fur had been largely burnt away across its face. The long snout hung open showing inch and a half long fangs that were partially yellowed by age. Buried in the right cheek was my dagger. Six Souls worth of useless. I grasped it, doing my best to avoid making the burns on my hand any worse, and tugged. The leather wrapping on the handle flaked away and my hand slipped off. The fire had ruined it. Now I was left looking at a crudely shaped lump of stone sticking out of an animal''s face that I suspected would slice my hand to ribbons if I tried to hold it tightly. I shuffled back to the spear and shucked the cloak off my shoulders. The bears claws had helpfully sliced almost half of it into fairly even strips. I used the spear tip to trim them off cleanly, hoping fervently the bloody thing wouldnt unravel as a result. Once I had half a dozen decent sized strips I put one to the side and began wrapping my feet. Cordage. It would make keeping the impromptu shoes on my feet a lot easier. I opened the Shop then complained loudly and at length. The cheapest cordage was some kind of string made of plant fibres. Two fucking Souls for five metres of stone age garden twine. I fought back my annoyance and bought it. A couple of slices later and I was sporting the shittiest shoes Id ever worn in my life but as I rose to my feet I could feel the difference. The cordage was surprisingly not-shit as well. Id tested it by pulling as hard as I could on a length and it hadnt stretched or snapped. I was still pissed off about the price. Twenty two Souls left in the bank. The thought of buying the crude but undoubtedly more effective footwear I had seen under the Leather Items section in the Shop was an itch in my mind that I refused to scratch. Everything I bought meant less Souls on my levels and abilities. I needed to min-max this shit if I was going to get home and that meant extreme frugality was all that lay in my future. I needed to spend my Souls on me, not items I could cobble together myself. Health: 58/90 The bloody bear had half killed me and I was going to get my revenge. Sure, Id already killed the bastard but now I was going to make the damn thing useful in death. With my stylish new boots I walked a little more easily and went to retrieve my knife. The stones still dug into the bottoms of my feet but it was considerably less painful. I wrapped the last strip of my cloak around my hand and gripped the stone jutting out of the giants face tightly. I leaned back. I pushed it in then pulled back again. The thing was very definitely stuck. I tried to tease the knife from side to side ever so gently. While I was more used to carbon steel I wasnt completely ignorant of the nature of stone weapons. They could be wickedly sharp but they were invariably brittle. With a gentle twist and lift I managed to free the short dagger, leaving several chips from the sharpened edge behind judging from the now ragged shape of one half of the blade. It would still do its job though so I clutched my prize tightly. I looked around to keep an eye on the treeline as I carefully moved the wrapping from my fist to the handle of the knife, winding it around before tying it off roughly. The sun was still high in the sky. I probably had a few hours of sunlight left so the question became what to do with my time? I weighed the still functional dagger in my palm and sighed. I needed the sheath. That meant going back into the darkness but I was out of Mana. It had ticked up slightly but it seemed the rate of recovery was slow enough that Id never be running about throwing fireballs willy-nilly. I went and picked up what remained of my cloak and pulled it back on. I was now flashing my left butt cheek at the world whenever I moved but I had a plan to solve that issue. Bear skin undies were in my future. First things first though. I moved off to the nearby treeline to look for firewood. I was assuming Id been dumped into this world in the middle of summer for this latitude. The air was pleasantly warm when I was out of the breeze and I was happy to find plenty of dry deadfall. I was leaning on my spear with my left hand and in my right I held the dagger loosely. I propped the spear against a tree and began dragging dry branches and leaves into piles. Despite the throbbing pain I was paying attention to my surroundings. Id been an idiot when Id wandered into the cave. Mistaking the musk of the resident monster for the musty smell of rotting vegetation. Very much a virgin error and I couldnt afford anything like that again. I probably wouldnt be so lucky again. Birds chirped and chittered and whooped around me but they all fled almost as soon as I saw them. The weird bird noise was already starting to fall into the background of my attention but the noise was a sign that no threats were close by. I had just dropped another bundle of sticks onto my growing pile when I spotted a ball of fluff on a nearby tree. Its colouring was almost a perfect match for the bark it was standing on, which was why Id failed to notice it before. One end was a fluffy tail and at the other a beady black eye was carefully not staring at me. I paused for a moment as I nudged the sticks into a slightly neater pile with my foot. I gauged the distance carefully and moved my right hand, the one still holding my dagger, back behind my body slightly. I felt the balance of the knife in my hand. An underhand throw would be less than ideal but a half spin at this distance should be doable. As I continued to turn away it looked like the little guy relaxed slightly, his location and state became the focus of my attention in my peripheral vision. I pivoted smoothly back towards him and the little shit moved to run up the tree. Always the same with squirrels. Altitude might equal safety most of the time but not when it makes your movements predictable. The knife flipped half a spin and slammed into the creature''s back, pinning it to the tree a foot above where Id first noticed it. I limped over. Dark eyes looked at me full of resentment and resignation. Sorry little bloke. Better luck next time. With one hand I pinned its neck to the tree hard enough to hear the delicate bones snap and tugged the dagger free of the bark with the other. Normalis Sciurus slain. 1 Soul gained. I grunted as the dagger came free from the body and turned back to my pile of sticks with a sigh. It seemed I could get Souls from anything I killed. I began eyeing the ferns growing nearby speculatively but my gut told me only animals would be included in the list of useful victims. This opened up some opportunities that almost made my heart race despite my exhaustion. I could think of a few ways to abuse that loophole. Unfortunately my how not to die list had a few points that needed to be covered off before I could begin to harvest Souls properly. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Clutching my fluffy prize and dagger in one hand I stooped and gathered an armful of sticks under my right arm before grabbing the spear with my spare fist and limping my way back to the cave entrance. The bear carcass was going to be a problem. Currently it partially blocked the approach to the cave mouth which was fine but soon it would start to smell and attract predators and scavengers. I was already pretty beaten up and wasnt feeling like fighting off wolves and hyenas or whatever this place''s equivalent of those animals might turn out to be. I started building my stock of firewood a few feet into the cave. I moved the cordage I had left to the opposite wall and put the dead squirrel down next to it. It took me five more trips to fetch the rest of the wood Id gathered and I sat down to rest, leaning my back against the un-charred side of the bear corpse. It was surprisingly comfortable. The next bear-bit would be messy though. After a few minutes just breathing and gathering my strength I checked my status. Health: 59/90 Mana: 11/70 Well that was a good start, Id been worried Id have to buy potions or something to recover. One health and ten mana every hour or so if my guess was right. I rose and eyed the massive body of the bear. Before the light faded I needed to be in a position to skin this big bastard and harvest what I could from it. The larger bones would make passable maces or handles for improvised tools. The tendons would be cut free and set aside to be used as better cordage than the crap Id bought in the Shop. Much of the viscera would go to waste but the liver, kidneys, heart and balls would all go in the pot, when I got round to making or buying a pot. I quietly prayed that meat would be edible. I knew from experience that some predators'' flesh tastes utterly vile. I looked over my hairy, smelly and unprocessed potential larder then sighed. Even if the meat was tasty there was too much here to eat before it began to rot. Id need to drag it far enough away that I wouldnt be constantly pestered by scavengers. So much to do and so little time to do it. Before anything else I needed water. My endurance was good and the pain was little more than an annoyance now but I was building a mighty thirst. I could get a waterskin in the Shop if I had to and with a lot of reluctance I accepted that was most likely inevitable but for now Id hang onto my Souls. I retrieved the spear and dagger, wrapped my cloak around me as best I could and hobbled deeper into the woods that surrounded my little cave. With a bit of luck thered be a stream nearby or a pond at the bottom of the hill. I was starting to feel a little more like my old self. The absence of consumer electronics, in particular things like freezers, was weighing on my mind but the clean air and what I was gradually coming to think of as melodious bird noises helped perk my mood back up. I kept a careful watch as I picked my way down the forested slope, making note of a few things that caught my eye. Animal runs for what I guessed would be Normalis Rabbiticus wove their way through the undergrowth and I followed the largest one I found as it led down hill. I spotted a variety of berries and plants that interested me. The berries were deep red and I carefully tested them on the skin of my forearm, then the inside of my lower lip before waiting half an hour. As I waited I used a stick to scratch at the base of a plant whose leaves reminded me of the potatoes my grandfather had grown in his allotment when I was a kid. Sure enough a few inches below the surface I found large white nodules of tuber. I sliced one open and sniffed at it. Seemed like a potato to me. I dug up half a dozen more and bundled them into my cloak that I held closed with one hand. Having experienced no obvious ill effects from the berry I picked a few handfuls of them and popped one into my mouth, chewing carefully. They were sweet and juicy. My thirst ordered me to gobble the rest but I fought down the urge. I needed to wait and see if I felt sick before eating anymore. I optimistically added a few more handfuls to the pouch Id formed in my cloak, trusting I would survive the first one and have a source of vitamins for the future. An hour later I was starting to worry but then I found what I was looking for. Id been expecting a tinkling laughter of a babbling brook to announce my much longed for water source. Instead I stepped out from a dense thicket of brush to find a stony slope leading down to a wide river. It flowed between my hill and the next then curled to what I assumed was the west as the sun was falling in that direction. It wound round the base of my neighbouring hill before eventually cutting south into the grassy plains in the distance. I moved out onto the stones and checked my surroundings. Water sources were always popular with predators and prey and I fully intended not to become the latter. Nothing larger than a bird was moving around me so I stepped forward and the spear butt slipped off the smooth stone and plunged an inch into the mud. I pulled it up and spun the shaft around. I poked the brown coating then grinned. I tossed the spear behind me and carefully laid down the cloak to keep my victuals within it clean. Once I was free of my burdens I carefully heaved aside one of the large shiny stones and scraped at the muck beneath. It was firm and tacky. Clay. Fuck you Shop! Id still have to get some basics but I could now make my own bowls and simple storage items, a useful saving on my outgoing Soul balance sheet. I moved further onto the stones and approached the edge of the river. It was a good ten metres across, running deep and fast. Not suitable for swimming then. I desperately wanted to dive in and wash the blood and stink from my body. I checked upstream and could see a decent distance but wasnt going to get fooled that easily. Again I controlled my thirst and checked the shop. Fuck you once again Shop. In the Leather Items section was exactly what I needed but once again it wasnt cheap. I grumbled as two leather waterskins appeared on the ground in front of me. Five Souls a piece but they could hold three litres between them and they came with handy straps to let them hang from my shoulders. I refused to drink as I carefully filled them, keeping the open mouths right at the surface to minimise the sediment they picked up. The wooden stoppers were quickly jammed back in place and I slung one under each arm. By the time Id made it back to my cave the sun was much lower in the sky. I scanned around but couldnt see any evidence my property rights had been violated. No scuff marks in the litter covering the ground on the approach other than ones I was sure Id made myself. I went into the entrance of the cave and laid down my weary load. Some of the smaller twigs Id gathered were piled together and I laid a few larger branches over them. I had to snap some of the longer ones against my knee to break them into useful lengths which made the burns on my hands sting. Once I had a simple fire arranged I bent down and wormed a finger into the tinder at the heart of the crude construction. With a thought I spent ten mana and a blob of fire appeared. Snatching my hand back as my finger began to burn I leaned forward to blow gently onto the tinder. It caught and soon enough I had a merry little blaze going in the mouth of my new home. I kept feeding it wood until I was confident it would stay lit then eyed the bear. Not yet, I concluded. I needed to drink and I had no intention of shitting myself to death due to some waterborne amoeba or other microscopic rascal. I had thirteen Souls left. With a grimace I spent three Souls on a crude clay pot that could hold a litre or so of liquid. I built up the fire a bit more and filled the pot from one of my waterskins. I shook it and found it was still about a third full. I laid it back down by the cloak and nudged the pot over till it rested against the burning wood. Soon enough you thirsty bastard. Soon enough. While I waited for the water to boil I picked up the dagger and made my way over to the bear. Still big, smelly and dead. Im not sure why I was worried about it not being dead but seeing as I could now conjure fire with a thought I figured I had best not take anything for granted. After a few experimental kicks and pokes with the knife I was satisfied the thing wasnt going to rear up during what came next. With a blank face I crouched down and slipped the unchipped edge of the knife into the bear''s exposed stomach and slowly pulled the blade up towards its chest. As the knife moved the already swelling guts spilled out over my badly wrapped feet and I cursed. I set about skinning the giant animal with a vigour that surprised me, some hidden source of strength fuelled me. It may have been spite stemming from all my aches and pains. Chapter 5 - My last ten Souls It turned out, to no one''s surprise, that the bear meat tasted bad. Once my pot of water had boiled for a few minutes I let it cool then drank my fill. Id peeled and chopped the potato-like tubers then cooked them in the remaining water with a couple of handfuls of berries while I held chunks of bear meat threaded onto a green stick over the hotter parts of the fire. The bear tasted like licking the insides of an old man''s slippers. Not that Id ever done that back on Earth but it was how imagined that would taste. Long story short: it tasted like shit. Uncle Hunger and Daddy Thirst both backed off and despite the lingering pain from my fight with the now partially disassembled monstrosity I felt a lot better. I put some more wood on the fire and went back to work. Id found some kind of bush in the treeline that had weird leaves. They were broad, almost a foot and half long and waxy. Id gathered a pile of them while I took a break from butchering and wrapped the squirrel body in one, neatly bound up with a short length of cordage. I was being stingy with that stuff; I wanted to get my moneys worth from it as it was vital to my near future plans. As I stripped meat from the bear I carefully wrapped it in the deep green leaves and stacked it in the cave behind my fire. I kept having to stop in order to feed more wood to the fire and keep the orange flames dancing as the light went away and the stars came out. I began to fret that I hadnt gathered enough wood to last through the night. Nothing I could do about it now and the alien stars were deeply unnerving. Navigating by the night sky was something I knew only too well and the unknown patterns above me drove home the fact I was no longer in Kansas, as Dorothy might say. The viscera of the bear that I wasnt interested in was placed in leaf parcels and carefully carried to the edge of the forest. If it was still there in the morning Id move it further into the woods, far enough that anything coming to have a look wouldnt be a direct threat to my little homestead. I got back to scraping the larger bones clean with the knife. Id rigged a tripod over which Id draped the bear skin to dry by the fire. The stuff I was keeping was placed in leafy envelopes next to my cloak. The air grew colder as the night dragged on but it wasnt uncomfortable and the physical activity kept me warm. I was grateful when the moon rose and added some extra light. I carefully ignored the unknown patterns that marbled its surface. When a second moon crept above the horizon an hour later I just shrugged and continued my work. Of course there was a second moon, why wouldnt there be? I had no idea if this place had a twenty four hour day and keeping track of time was tricky when you were splitting your attention between slicing, dicing and watching your surroundings. At around what I guessed to be midnight-ish I moved the last of the unwanted bear parts to the treeline and returned to feed my fire. Health: 65/90 Mana: 70/70 Another day or so and Id be healthy as a brick again which was distinctly unnatural. I should be recovering for days or weeks from these kinds of injuries. I put some strips of meat on sticks that I propped up on tripods and positioned them to sit well above the flames but in the smoke. Not the most effective method but hopefully it would help preserve some of the huge pile of meat Id harvested. Tomorrow Id gather some green branches and set up a better smoker for the rest. I had a sneaky suspicion most of it was going to get burned or disposed of as it began to rot but Id do what I could in the meantime. The night was filled with noise that I hadnt noticed while I was busy. Now I found myself huddled quietly by the fire wrapped in the remnants of my cloak, the ambient nocturnal sounds began to stand out against the crackling of the wood as it burned. Shrieks and cries were the most common sounds to break the quiet. Followed by strange clicking, whirring noises that flew through the darkness just outside the cave entrance. A howl split the night and I reached instinctively for the spear next to me before my brain processed that the noise was from some distance away. I relaxed ever so slightly. Theres nothing worse for a man than to have time to think. That was according to my ex-wife so Id always taken it with a pinch of salt but now the words rang true. I was stuck in this wilderness, no money, no connections and most importantly of all no bloody weapons other than sticks and pointy stones. Were my five competitors trying to survive in the wild as well? I remembered one of the place names for a starting location had been some kind of legion camp. That suggested an army and all the infrastructure that went along with it. Therefore there must be organisations that approximated civilisation of some sort kicking around in this world. If Patricia had been dumped in the outback shed be dead already which would make my job easier. Surviving Souls: 6/6 Fucking system. Ok so everyone was still alive and if the pissy god that briefed me was being honest theyd been here longer than me. Why should I kill those pricks anyway? Sure theyd all been responsible for some deaths according to Poseidon but she was a lying bitch. I could honestly see the fighter and soldier having blood on their hands and I knew damn well Morty did but the Tik-toker and Patricia would be hard pressed to kill a spider. Health: 73/90 Mana: 70/70 I wanted to get home. The feeling rushed over me suddenly and I took a moment to stoke the fire to try to calm myself down. It wasnt that I had much going on back home. I killed a few people a year so I could live an easy life. No friends, no living family. None of the things normal people used to justify their pointless existences. Id lived to do my job as well as I was capable of doing it. The fact my job was killing people for money didnt matter. I was the same as any professional who strove to be the best in their field. Hardly my fault that life and genetics had led me to being a hitman. That green eyed bitch Aside from the obvious motivation of not becoming collateral damage as one of my rivals sought to get home I wanted revenge on the woman who had claimed to be a god. As I considered the long term situation I could see a couple of the other competitors becoming a real problem if they managed to get their feet under them. Theyd go out of their way to hunt the rest of us down so Id probably have to deal with them sooner rather than later. The longer I could make them wait the stronger Id be but the soldier and I were going to have it out, I was sure, and he would be dangerous when I finally found him. The others were a different issue. If I wanted to find a way to stick a knife between that wavy haired whores ribs, assuming that was even possible, Id have to be the last man standing. Then I could take my time and figure out how to kill a god when I got home. My thoughts rumbled round and round in circles as I dozed in my cloak and fed wood to the fire until my pile ran out. Id smoked a few kebabs worth of bear meat but the vast majority of it was still neatly wrapped in waxy leaves in a pile slightly further into the cave. As the moons began to set in the sky the cold became sharper and I huddled closer to the embers of my fire. I didnt fancy stumbling about in the dark looking for more fuel, that was an easy way to break an ankle or get eaten by whatever the fuck was making that whirring noise. Piss off already! I yelled and the sound of something flying nearby moved away. I dont think I got any real sleep that night. At best I dozed fitfully, constantly jerked awake by some unexpected sound or that weird feeling of falling you get on the edge of true sleep sometimes. As the sun began to lighten the sky I lurched upright and glared around. Nothing out of the ordinary. Except for the whole new world thing. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. I staggered into the treeline and relieved myself downslope of my new home. As the steam from my piss rose into the air I began planning the days activities. It would be another busy day but hopefully Id be able to sleep properly tonight if things went well. My feet felt much better but when I sat by the remains of my fire and peeled the wool strips away they were painted red. Oh right. The bear guts. Hope I dont get an infection. I poured a little water into my pot and used another scrap from my cloak to rinse the worst of it off. Beneath the mixture of my own and the bears blood lay clear skin. I stood up tentatively and shifted my weight from foot to foot. Much better. The bear skin had toughened somewhat overnight as it dried but the flint knife was sharp and I soon had a pair of crude foot coverings, furry side in, that I bound up with the cordage I recycled from the rank woolen strips Id used yesterday. The fat on the skin side of the boots would begin to go rancid soon, just like the rest of the hide Id harvested but Id deal with that later in the day. For now I wouldnt split my feet open on every rock and thorn which was good enough for me. I went out and scoured the nearby woods for more firewood. I spent an hour building a decent pile, nearly the same size as Id started the night with, then laid a new fire and ignited it with a finger poked into the centre of the wigwam of wood. I poured some water into the pot to rinse it then added the rest to boil once the fire got going. A handful of berries and some badly smoked shit-tasting meat served as breakfast. The Foodstuffs section of the Shop called out to me but I resisted. Maybe tomorrow Id splurge if today worked out how I hoped No you greedy bastard! Souls are for levels and abilities! If you can hunt and cook you dont need to waste them on food! Four relatively straight year old saplings at the edge of the woods were marked for harvest and I carefully cut them down with the knife. They were a good three metres long, perhaps half an inch thick at the bottom. I laid them out just beyond the bear''s final resting place and tied them together at one end with the shortest length of cordage I could spare. After that I returned to the forest to find more green sticks about a centimetre thick and at least a foot long I returned and began weaving. With the four longer rods bound at one end I moved down, clipping any leaves and smaller offshoots from them. Then I spread them out in a fan pattern and began threading cross pieces between the staves. Over one, under the next I worked my way down the length of the four sticks. It was like making a wicker fence. The first cross piece was a bastard to get to hold in place but once I had a few done it got easier. I ended up with a litter that was a meter and a half long and maybe half a metre across at the widest point where it would drag along the ground. Id have to be careful. Id trimmed the cross pieces down as much as possible but bumping into trees and bushes could undo the depressingly fragile transportation Id thrown together. I stopped for another drink, finishing off the last of my water before I dragged the litter to the pile of neatly wrapped viscera I needed to dispose of. I loaded up most of it but a few packs wouldnt stay on. I moved them back into the cave because Id had an idea for using them later, piled up some more wood on the fire and prepared to step out. The cordage and the spear gathered up, Id be leaving the rest of the hide to continue drying on its tripod as well as my wrapped food supplies hiding deeper in the cave. Hopefully the smoke from the fire would keep any pests from investigating too closely. Even species that have never stumbled upon human beings know to fear the smell of smoke and Id just have to trust it would be the same here. I pulled what was left of my cloak around me and returned to my litter. It was awkward and unwieldy to drag the damn thing. I had to walk almost sideways with one hand behind my body to keep it steady but it let me carry far more than I could by hand. On balance it was a fair trade. The other hand held my spear and the knife rested at the top of the pile of semi-wrapped body parts I wanted to dispose of. I stopped regularly as I made my way down to the river. Whenever another animal run intersected the big one I was using Id put down my burden and walk a few metres into the bush along the secondary trail. A few twigs and a short length of cordage were quickly transformed into a snare waiting for some unlucky furry thing''s throat. A dozen snares later I arrived back at the river and stopped to catch my breath. I wasnt going to dig a six foot hole with my bare hands to dispose of this shit safely so it was all going into the water. I carried the parcels a good distance downstream before tossing them as far into the river as I could manage. I wasnt sure how my physical strength stat worked but I was pretty sure I was able to lob the offal a lot further than I would have been able to back home. A few dozen trips later I had an empty litter and the bulk of the unusable chunks of bear had been disposed of. I refilled my waterskins and sat down to watch the river rush by. I carefully removed my bearskin slippers and massaged my aching feet. The cold stone felt good against them as I laid them flat on the riverbank. I shrugged out of my tattered cloak and set it to one side before carefully slipping into the water. The mud squelched between my toes as my feet sank into the bottom of the river. There wasnt a chance in hell I was going swimming but a little paddle and a wash would be just what the doctor ordered. Id watched as the offal went into the water and the lack of frenzied splashing suggested this unknown waterway probably wasnt chock full of piranhas. I dunked my head into the icy water and scrubbed at my skin with some sand I pulled up from the bottom. Feeling better I got dressed then went back to my litter and began loading large flat rocks onto it. I wouldnt be able to carry much of a load, the stones were a lot heavier than the offal but I managed to get half a dozen balanced so theyd hopefully survive the trip back home. It looked to be about noon at this point and I needed to drink and eat again so I set off up the hill dragging a bunch of rocks in my wake with sloshing waterskins bouncing off my sides. Birds did this world''s equivalent of tweeting contentedly in the background and while I heard the odd rustle of leaves as something slightly larger moved away from me; nothing leapt out and attempted to eat me. All in all Day Two was shaping up a lot better than Day One had turned out. The column of smoke helped guide me back to the cave and I found the fire had mostly died out. It was reduced to glowing embers as I dropped my litter of stones. I stacked up some more wood and blew on the golden ashes until the fire caught again. No point wasting mana after all. I wandered around the woods nearby, gathering more dead wood and three more saplings that I carefully cut down with my increasingly worn knife. I wasnt entirely sure how the hell you sharpened a flint knife and was worrying Id soon be wasting more Souls on a replacement. Once Id built a pile of firewood three times the size of the one Id put together last night I began sorting through my stony loot. One of the simplest traps you can make involves two big stones, three strong twigs and some bait. You can make do with one stone but if you want a solid splat you need a solid base. The leftover offal would be my bait and I had my stones neatly lined up. Time to make the sticks. A figure four trap is pretty simple if you understand where you need to cut the notches on the sticks so they would sit together just right. I trimmed and carefully gouged notches into six sets of sticks. I took one set in hand and collected two of the rocks Id dragged up from the river. I walked along the treeline until I found a likely looking spot and carefully set up the deadfall trap. The horizontal trigger stick got a blob of guts on the end to serve as bait, the end that sat directly beneath the centre of mass of the largest stone. Should something come along and nibble hard enough to disturb the trigger stick it would find itself crushed under the stone propped up by the other sticks. It was a beautiful way to kill small animals, if viewed dispassionately, and had been known for thousands of years back on Earth. I repeated the process, carefully laying out six deadfalls around my camp to complement the dozen or so snares Id deployed on my way to fetch water. If I really did get Souls from everything I killed with a bit of luck tomorrow morning Id be a richer man and have access to meat that didnt taste like ass. If nothing else it would serve to reduce the population of small pests that might invade my home and threaten my food supplies. I settled down near my fire and took a drink of recently boiled water. Assuming I was going to get an influx of currency overnight I needed to figure out what to do with the ten Souls I had left on hand. I couldnt afford any upgrades to my fire spell and the Shop could fuck right off for now which left me only one option. I mentally selected the level up option and my last ten Souls vanished. Level 2 Primary Stats: Body: F Mind: F Soul: F Available Souls: 0 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 9 Reflexes: 9 Health: 90 Magic strength: 6 Focus: 7 Mana: 70 Affinity: Fire Summon fire: Range- Touch, Intensity- +4%, Fire Resistance- +2% You have two stat points available to spend. Level two upgrades to Affinities are now available. Chapter 6 - Return on investment Not only had some asshole installed Excel in my brain: the system seemed to like to work in decimals. Only health and mana were out of the single digits on my starting status. I mentally reached out and clicked on my health to spend a stat point. Health: 76/100 Ok. So I''d get ten points to health, and presumably mana, per point. I wasnt terribly interested in improving my mental stats at the moment. Maybe it would bite me in the ass in the future but right now I felt like I was living on the ragged edge. Magic was great and all but making a slightly hotter flame or Huh. being able to summon it a metre away from my body might actually be helpful. Ah shit. The level two upgrades to my Affinity all cost ten Souls. Right, so stat points were limited to stats. Kind of obvious really but it had been worth a try. That meant I was looking at improving my physical strength or my reflexes. What difference would each stat make? Who knows! I sure as hell didnt. With a sigh I put one point into my reflexes and checked my new status. Level 2 Primary Stats: Body: E- Mind: F Soul: F Available Souls: 0 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 9 Reflexes: 10 Health: 100 Magic strength: 6 Focus: 7 Mana: 70 Ok, now my body stat was an E minus? What the fuck did that mean? I didnt feel any different. With a frustrated sigh I set aside the total lack of supporting information Id been given by the bloody system I waited hoping for the god-voice to appear in my head and be a dick as it explained some apparently basic shit to me but nothing happened. Never mind. I retrieved my knife and pulled the remains of the bearskin off its tripod. Moving into the cave I cleared away the detritus to create a relatively clean area to work. Then I sat for the next few hours and scraped the fat off the inside of the skin. Everything I scraped off went into a neat pile on one of my favourite types of leaves, the broad waxy ones, to be rendered down once the pot was free. I took a break in the middle of the job, just as the sun began to set, to cook some more meat and gobble down a handful of berries. I drank the rest of the water in my pot and began throwing the fat into it to render down. The fat would be useful as a combustible and to waterproof leather, among other things. I poked at it with a stick as it started to sizzle in the pot. I listened to the snap and crackle as the last of my drinking water met the boiling fat and I glanced back into the cave. I still wanted the sheath that had come with my dagger back. Using some sticks I carefully levered the pot over and let the hot fat drain out onto a leaf I had propped up into a bowl shape between three sticks. Once the fat cooled and solidified it would be much easier to handle. I didnt want to leave anything boiling or cooking while I probed the darkness so I left the pot off to one side and I added more fuel to the fire to keep it going. I took up a bundle of dead wood and advanced into the abyss that had very recently contained the shining jaws of the giant bear. Taking up my spear in my spare hand as I passed, I moved carefully forward, ears alert for any unusual sound until I had rounded the corner and the light began to fade. I was confident the cave was empty, nothing had emerged since Id been here after all, but I was still nervous of a repeat of last time I held the sticks away from me and summoned fire at the far end of my bundle, snatching back my fingers and immediately thrusting it deeper into the void. Nothing snarled. No yellowed ivory gleamed as the sudden light danced on it. I was alone. I moved forward until I found the sheath, stooping to pick it up and checking it over in the flickering light. Bone dry and exactly as it had been. With a little cordage I could attach this onto a belt or one of the straps on my waterskins. I wrapped it roughly around the spear shaft and held it in place as I pressed on. The cave didnt extend much further, thankfully, It curled on for perhaps five more metres. There were a few piles of bones, the half eaten carcass of what I assumed was a deer of some sort accounted for an increasingly unpleasant smell, but otherwise the rest of the cave was clean, dry and safe. I returned to the entrance and took long, deep breaths of fresh air. Id need to clean the place out if I was going to stay here long term and I honestly felt like I should. Maybe it was just the human affection for the familiar but despite only having arrived here yesterday it was beginning to feel a bit like a home. Minus the mod cons and easy access to supermarkets of course. The air was pure and I hadnt had to dissemble once since I arrived here. My life on Earth had been one of concealment. Other than Jimmy and the occasional client who required a face to face before they forked over the cash I was pretty much unknown. It wasnt that no one knew me, shop assistants, people I bumped into on my street occasionally and other assorted random encounters all had some idea of Raymond but none of them knew the truth. Keeping my professional life separate from my day to day existence was simply a necessity. I hadnt had to lie to anyone since Poseidon had dumped me here and it felt strangely refreshing. Liberating. The masks were falling away and leaving me feeling more relaxed than I had in a long time. I was almost at peace in a way I hadnt been for over a decade back home other than a few hours here or there in my workshop. What that said about me as a person I had no idea, I assumed it wasnt good, but that was how I felt as the sun began to set and the first moon rose while I scraped fat off the inside of a giant bear pelt. Once I was fairly confident Id gotten as much of the fat off the pelt as my stone knife was likely to manage I set the pelt aside and looked over at my grisliest trophy. Id removed the beast''s head while I was cleaning it and decided not to dump it in the river. I vaguely remembered reading a book a long time ago about using brains and piss to tan leather. So I had kept the head. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I picked up a rock that fit snugly in my hand and walked over to stare down at the monster''s remaining blank eye. I dont want to dwell on the details but soon enough the bears teeth were neatly stored away in a leafy envelope and the pelt was in a shallow hole coated in its own brains while I stood above and released a stream of golden righteousness down on the last recognizable remains of the animal that had tried to kill me. There was something cathartic about the moment. Whether my improvised curing process would set me on the path to not having to pay in Souls for leather or not, it kind of felt like I was pissing in the eyes of the assholes whod dumped me into this crazy world. It was getting late again so I added plenty of wood to the fire and settled back with the remains of my cloak wrapped tightly around me. Bedding and a bed were making a rapid climb up the shit I want now list but there was nothing I could do about it for the time being. Clothes would have to come first but to even get what I needed to wrap my privates Id have to see if any of my traps found victims in the night. Pulling over a long sapling Id cut down I began smoothing off the base, carefully slicing away the splinters where Id broken it free from its roots. Once I had it reasonably smooth, I trimmed the top and took off the side branches. I was left with a metre and half of slender wood. It wasnt perfectly straight but Id selected this trunk, and the two similar ones, because they were the least crooked of my options. I added a splash of water to the pot and swilled it around then I threw the mixture onto the fire where it spat and sizzled for a moment. I topped the slightly cleaner pot up with water and set it next to the fire to boil as I began stripping the bark from my stick. It came off in clumps and chunks, not the elegant ribbons I was aiming for but as the water reached the boil I had a slender rod of pale wood that gleamed in the flickering light. Sighting down the length of the stick I rotated it to spot as many of the curves as possible and began holding the slight deviations in the steam of the boiling water. Once I''d bathed a section in steam for a few minutes I carefully bent the stick across my knee, cursing at the pain of the hot wood the first time I tried. I covered my knee with my ragged cloak and tried again, holding the rod until it kept the new form. Over the next hour I stripped and straightened three short spears. As I reached for my knife to trim the thinnest ends to points there was a faint thump from the treeline nearby and I received a notification. Normalis Mus slain. 1 Soul gathered. I grinned as the writing flashed across my vision. My plan to cheese some Souls by trapping the local wildlife looked like a winner. Not only would I get meat that I wouldnt have to hold my nose in order to eat, Id be keeping down local pests and filling up the old Soul wallet. As I sat and sharpened my spear points I received two more notifications. I smiled happily as I lay the points of my short spears in the embers, turning them carefully to make sure they didnt burn too much. Fire hardened throwing spears might help me get some bigger game over the next few days. Bigger game meant bigger rewards, I hoped, and I would be able to supplement the low numbers of Souls I would collect from my traps with yet more Souls. Then I scraped them against a patch of exposed rock until the hardened points were painful to press a thumb against. It was all positively mediaeval. In fact the average mediaeval person would sneer at what I had to work with. It was palaeolithic, but it was little steps in the right direction. And I didnt have to buy anything from your bloody Shop! I called out. The sound of my voice was startling. While I had never been big on conversation for its own sake I had rarely gone more than a day without speaking to someone. Loneliness was going to become an issue at some point. The only people I was confident existed in this world were all tasked with killing me so I didnt hold out much hope of making friends with any of them. Not that I wanted friends. But the occasional polite chit chat might start to seem appealing sometime soon. Once I was done with my improvised throwing spears I set them aside and waited for the water to cool. The second moon was riding high as the first one fell towards the horizon. The moonlight cast a lustrous glow across the forest stretching away down the hill and the hoots and squawks of the local nocturnal birds were almost comforting as they broke the eerie silence. I drank the rest of my water and went to piss on my bear pelt again. As I walked back another notification popped up: Vilis Lepus slain. Two Souls gathered. I had no idea what a Lepus might be but it was apparently worth two Mus in terms of Souls and could be killed by a snare. I was up to five Souls again and the night was still young. The effort of setting up the snares and deadfall traps had been time consuming but it essentially gave me a passive Soul income so I resolved to expand the area I covered tomorrow. I checked the Shop. It was time to hide my shame. A pair of simple woollen shorts would cost me three Souls. They looked crude and would probably be scratchy against my nethers when I moved but being tackle out, while refreshing at first, was starting to lose its appeal. With a grimace I purchased the shorts and pulled them on. They were dark green and surprisingly comfortable, no scratchiness thus far. They reached down just above my knees, were tied in place with a cord that had come as part of the price, and matched the cloak Id wrapped around my shoulders. I fed more wood to the fire and tried to doze. It was yet another restless night. I woke up regularly as the heat from the fire died down and it needed more fuel. I received a slew of kill notifications as the night wore on as well which added a significant boost to my mood but failed to temper the creeping feeling of exhaustion. I wouldnt be able to manage many more nights like this. As the light began to sneak back into the world I had eighteen Souls ready to spend. I put the last of my water on to boil and stretched. I watered the pelt once more to relieve my bladder and put some chunks of the foul bear meat onto a stick to roast over the rebuilt fire. Damn. Id forgotten to set up a smoker. That was amateurish and it filled me with irritation. I sniffed at some of the meat, carefully unwrapping it from the green protection Id used to seal it up. Happily none of it had started to turn yet but that wouldnt last much longer. I decided to buy some more cordage, two Souls wasted but the return on investment was good as long as I could find some more animal runs. Back down to sixteen Souls, I checked the option for decent footwear. My bearskin booties were starting to fail across the bottom after just one day and while I wasnt unfamiliar with a rank odour emanating from my feet this was considerably beyond my previous experience. The cheapest footwear was three Souls. Crude wooden soles, a bit like topless clogs with some leather straps to hold them in place. I stamped my feet in my new shoes and grimaced. There was certainly no comfort in the design but Id now be immune to the thorns and sharp rocks that had been able to poke into my delicate skin with almost every step I took today. It seemed a silly thing, to be so proud of having an extremely basic pair of shoes, but it filled me with a faint feeling of optimism as I drifted in and out of sleep while I waited for the sun to rise. Chapter 7 - Spend Souls to make Souls Waking up was a gradual process. Id spent most of the night hovering between true sleep and paranoid wakefulness. Grumbling to myself about mattresses and duvets I started out by inspecting the deadfall traps. The first five had all killed mice. The mice were now very flat but I gathered them up anyway, heading towards the last trap with them swinging from my left hand. This one had been triggered but whatever it was had been a lucky son of a bitch as it had made a clean getaway. I took my booty back to the cave and picked up six berries. I didnt have many left so made a note to gather some more when I went for water later. I reset the traps, baiting them with berries that I squeezed slightly to free some of the juice. Hopefully sweet fruit would work just as effectively as bits of bear guts. From my notifications I confirmed that Normalis Mus must mean mouse. Five dead mice and five Souls from Normalis Mus. Id also killed a single Vilis Lepus and eleven Normalis Lepus while I dozed. Fervently hoping that a Lepus had nothing to do with leprosy, I grabbed my gear and set off down to the river with my litter in tow. I took the new cordage and stopped regularly to set new snares. When I got to the first of the traps Id set yesterday I found it was undisturbed so I continued on with a shrug. At the next I found a strangled rabbit that I slipped free from the noose and chucked on my litter. I reset the snare and continued towards the river. By the time the rushing water spread before me I had eleven regular rabbits and one big bastard of a rabbit, twice the size of the others, laid out neatly across the top of the litter. Vilis must mean steroid addict or something and would explain why the bear had been such a monster. Id reset all my snares and added another dozen along other nearby animal paths. Hopefully tomorrow I would reap the benefits of purchasing the extra cordage. Slipping off my uncomfortable footwear on a stone I sat down and rubbed my feet. The wood was polished smooth and waxed or oiled in some fashion so I hadnt suffered any splinters but the loop that held my big toe in place and the thongs that tied the shoes to my ankles had rubbed the skin raw as I walked. I stripped down and walked into the water for a wash. As I was splashing water across my chest and shivering at the chill I froze, locking in place. On the far bank stood a deer the likes of which Id never seen. It stood six feet high at the shoulder and was covered in long shaggy green-brown fur. A rack of antlers nearly three feet long grew in delicate whorls from its forehead. They looked almost fragile at this distance but I was quietly grateful for the rushing water separating us. Hello ambulatory bag of Souls. I wonder what youre worth? Was this a Vilis or a Normalis? I had no idea but I knew how to find out. I continued to wash myself and kept an eye on the beast. It didnt seem to be scared of me. The stag kept an eye on me as it drank but otherwise paid me no mind. Perhaps there werent enough people in this part of the world for the animals to have learned to fear us? Maybe the only people in this world were the six of us killed in Mortimers fancy smoking room by the green eyed bitch? I finished my crude ablutions and went back to shore to dry off and get dressed. I started pulling out clumps of the clay-like mud that lined this side of the river. I formed them into rough bricks and flattened them out before adding them to my litter. Once I had as much as I was comfortable to risk loading on my fragile construct I turned to check on my new friend and future victim but it had moved away without me noticing and I was once more alone. With full waterskins and having rinsed off the mud that had caked to my fingers, I set off back towards my camp. As I walked I began to hum a song Id liked many years ago. I couldnt remember the words but I could hum the tune. It was about being a survivor. A veteran of a thousand wars or something. I whistled the tune happily as I climbed back up the hill, stopping occasionally to dig up some tubers or pick some of the berries I was now fairly sure were safe to eat.. The off pitch tune I hummed was strangely soothing and I arrived back at camp in a much better mood than Id felt since being dumped on this world. I dropped my sleigh of goodies just beyond the treeline and went to boil some water. I had a busy day planned but the sun hadnt reached its zenith yet so I stretched out as I waited for the pot to boil and continued humming to myself. What do you reckon? I asked the bear''s head which was perched just outside the cave, snout aimed at the fire. Nah, about the song. I know youre pissed off I killed you. I knew it wasnt talking to me but I felt a need for some company. It would be a while yet before loneliness drove me mad but I could feel it looming in my future if something didnt change. At home I''d had interactions with people almost daily, even it was just a few words at a shop counter, the sense of complete and utter isolation would get to me sooner or later. Fine. Screw you fluffy. The water had boiled and I moved the pot aside to cool. I stood back up and went to gather yet more wood. Id soon be running out of deadwood in the nearby area but I should be ok for a few more nights of fuel. I rebuilt the pile just inside the cave and set up another tripod. Id used the one Id dried the bear pelt over as firewood last night. I went looking for branches with plenty of green leaves on them, flipping my dagger in my hand as I went. I dragged the leafy masses back to the cave and sat down to weave several lattices of sticks. Once I had three ready to go I set up my newest tripod in a clear area and used some of my precious cordage to tie off the lattices along its height, making sure that the lowest was far enough off the ground that the fire I planned to build wouldnt cook the meat. The bear meat was sliced thinly so that I could hang them from the lattices and began propping the branches covered in leaves around them. Once it looked like it was pretty well covered I built a small fire and took a burning stick from my main fire to light it. I huffed and I puffed and soon enough the flames caught and I sat back happily. The smoke was leaking out of the badly made thatch of greenery but enough would be trapped inside to do a decent job of smoking the meat. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. I sat down to skin the rabbits, carefully piling the innards onto broad leaves for later removal. As I worked, my flint knife flicking easily through skin much thinner than that of the bear, I contemplated my situation. Fishing was an option. It would be expensive in terms of cordage but there were other options as well. I could make a latticework fish trap easily enough. Or I could dig a small depression out to the side of the river and bait it to lure the fish in, leaving them trapped with a narrow channel they couldn''t get back up. Twelve souls left in my account... I ran through the options I had available once more as my hands worked on automatic to make a neat pile of skinned bunnies. A kilo of salt was one Soul. That would last me a long time if I just used it for seasoning. A lot shorter period if I tried to use it to preserve meat. I finished up the bunnies, ending up with a small stack of bodies to go in the pot and a small stack of furry skins. I wasnt too confident about my piss and brains tanning method so I chose to put them around the fire to dry them out rather than adding them to the muddy and stinking hole that I had consigned the bearskin to. Time to experiment in pottery. The main crafting equipment available in tier one was kilns. The simplest was way too expensive and the largest and most complex example was even more bloody expensive. Id need to improvise but if I could start producing small pots they could be used for storage, especially if I made lids for them. I pulled over a flat stone and sat in front of the fire. I brought over a couple of slabs of clay Id dragged up the hill and began sorting through it. I pulled out all the stones and twigs creating a smaller mound of hopefully clean clay. With a little water and some careful sculpting I produced three bowls that I set to the side of the rabbit fur to dry in the ambient heat of the fire. The sun had definitely started to fall by the time I was done so I took some more meat and skewered it over the fire. Another meal of boiled tubers, berries and shit-tasting bear meat followed that left me full if not happy. An army marches on its stomach and I might be an army of one at the moment but the food situation was already starting to affect my morale. I resolved Id have rabbit stew for dinner to break up the monotony in my diet and I felt my mood perk up a little. Twelve Souls left I was hopeful for an even bigger haul tonight but for now I had to assume this was all Id get. I weighed my options again and came back to the same issue as before. Range on my spell would be helpful but I could live without it for now. Intensity on my spell didnt make any sense to me. It made the fire talk about politics when everyone else was just trying to have a good time? As an unknown I ruled it out for now. After some pondering and popping over to check on my smoker I sat down and made up my mind. A kilo of salt appeared in front of me in a flaxen bag. Bonus. If my pots worked Id transfer the salt into them and have a free bag. Then I spent ten Souls to go up to level three. I picked physical strength, bringing it up to ten and put a point into mana. I was pleased to find it went up by ten just like health had. My new stat sheet now floated before my eyes. Level 3 Primary Stats: Body: E Mind: F Soul: F Available Souls: 0 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 10 Reflexes: 10 Health: 100 Magic strength: 6 Focus: 7 Mana: 80 I was now completely into the E grade for my body stats which was interesting. If what the arrogant god-voice had told me was true my physical characteristics were now all at the peak of human capability. I checked my smoker and added some more green wood to the fire under it before moving off towards the trees to put myself through my paces. I sprinted back and forth. I was faster than I was used to being but not by a significant amount. I played reflex games, letting a stick fall and trying to catch it in a specific place with my other hand. That did seem considerably better than I thought I was capable of before but I was releasing the test stick so I was probably cheating. However, my hand would snap shut with unerring accuracy on the bit I was aiming for. My health had recovered back to full during the night and I wasnt willing to start injuring myself to test it so I shelved any experiments that ran the risk of strains or wounds. I eyed one of the thicker trees and took off towards it at a sprint. I leapt up, my feet landing a good metre and a half up the foot wide trunk and I monkey climbed rapidly to the first main branches. That was definitely an improvement of some sort. Not that I had spent much time doing similar tasks back home but I felt the fluidity and strength in my muscles more clearly than I ever had before. The thought of what the future might hold if I could continue to increase my stats made me smile savagely. Those poor bastards wouldnt know what hit them when I finally hunted them down. Dropping back to the ground with a thump I went back to my fires. I was going to run out of firewood quickly at this rate. The fire on the smoker burned more slowly and needed wet wood rather than deadfall to generate the smoke but it was still an extra drain on my resources. As the sun began to set I ran around the hill building up a huge pile of firewood in the cave. It wasnt like I wouldnt be able to use it sooner or later. Before the light failed I took the smoked meat out and wrapped it in leaves with a light dusting of salt. I replaced the meat on the racks and fed the fire once more. The rabbit stew was bland but a delicious change from the last couple of days. I salted it and the flavour, while gamey, at least tasted like proper food. I slurped down the dregs of the water Id cooked it in and laid back to try and sleep. Despite waking to refuel the fire regularly I felt more refreshed the next morning than I had managed thus far. I was also twenty five souls richer. The next week passed in a pleasantly dull and similar fashion. I gathered water and wood everyday, smoked meat, set traps and collected the bounties in meat and Souls. My first clay pots failed, cracking apart as they were fired but I ground them up between some stones and used the grog to mix in with the next batch. I soon had an array of relatively waterproof pots with lids. The salt was stored in them, deep in the cave which I had by now cleared out. Salt was valuable and while I hadnt seen any rain yet I suspected it was only a matter of time. I refrained from spending any of my Souls and as the sun rose on my eighth day in this world I had one hundred and eighty three Souls sitting in my wallet. For some reason my Soul stat had risen to E when I passed one hundred. It must operate differently to the others for some reason but the answer eluded me.. I munched on grilled rabbit and poured water from one of my new clay vessels into the cooking pot while I contemplated how to increase my rate of Soul gain. I wasnt entirely happy at being forced to kill some of the others, Patricia at least had seemed like a fairly decent person, but it was the only way to get home and take my revenge. It was time to spend Souls to make Souls. Once I was strong enough Id go hunting my fellow contestants. Chapter 8 - New Affinity unlocked Having disposed of the bear''s head a few days ago due to the increasingly unpleasant smell I had been lacking in conversation but had made do. I peed on the bear pelt in its hole and poked it with the end of my digging stick. I had no idea if it was working or not. The skin was soggy and pliant but I wasnt sure how long it needed treating for, assuming this treatment would even be effective. I was beginning to suspect Id simply ruined the pelt and made an inefficient toilet. Id carved a short, thick, digging stick into a wedge at one end and hardened it in embers. I dug myself a more sensible latrine and completed my business. A small pile of the broad waxy leaves weighed down by a rock substituted for shit tickets. I filled in the hole and strolled contentedly back to the cave. I got some water in the pot and set it to boil then prepared a rabbit kebab on a thin stick of green wood. One hundred and eighty three souls. It was wealth beyond imagination. I could jump to tier two in one go and get access to the next level in the shop. I was naively optimistic that it would yield some much more useful, and reasonably priced, options. I had started dreaming about steel knives and spear heads and each morning I awoke with a lingering regret that surged whenever I looked at my flint knife. With a broad smile on my face I spent eighty Souls to jump to level ten. Level ten cost me twice as many Souls as the previous ones, making me wince. I should have guessed it wouldn''t ten Souls per level all the way up! Level 10 Primary Stats: Body: E Mind: F+ Soul: E Available Souls: 103 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 12 Reflexes: 13 Health: 120 Magic strength: 8 Focus: 8 Mana: 100 Affinity: Fire Summon fire: Range- Touch, Intensity- +4%, Fire Resistance- +2% Projectile: Speed- +3%, Detonation- 1 metre cubed +0%. Fire Wall: Area- 1 metre squared. Imbue unlocked. New Affinity unlocked. Level ten upgrades to Affinities are now available. Tier two upgrades to Affinities are unlocked. Tier two is available in the Soul Shop. I had put two of my points into mana, two into health, one into focus, two into magical strength, three into reflexes and two into physical strength. My mind stat had bumped up to F+ for some reason, possibly because mana had reached the peak human level? Body was now E grade and all three stats were beyond peak human so I was starting to suspect that the more secondary stats crossed a decimal threshold; the higher the primary stat rating. My new spells looked interesting but I was only really excited about the projectile. I moved away from the cave and pointed a finger at a nearby tree. A blast of fire scorched the tip of my finger and flew away at the speed of a thrown stone. It was the size my fist but when it struck the trunk it exploded with a boom and a ball of fire engulfed the nearby area. The flames didnt stick and quickly died down leaving a scorched section of trunk but not achieving anything particularly spectacular. I had hoped for more. Having to summon the damn thing on my fingers was a painful irritant and I checked my options on summon range. Each level would cost ten souls but the first would allow me to summon the flame an additional metre from my body. Then each level gave an extra two metres range. I bought three levels in range and three in intensity, just to see what it did. Affinity: Fire Summon fire: Range- 5 metres, Intensity- +16%, Fire Resistance- +2% Projectile: Speed- +3%, Detonation- 1 metre cubed Fire Wall: Area- 1 metre squared. I cast another fireball, summoning it at a comfortable metre in front of my outstretched hand and it flew gracefully into the next tree along from my first victim. It erupted like last time but on this occasion it burned noticeably brighter and hotter, leaving a darker char on the bark. Neat. It was incremental but the improvement was apparent. I got giddy and began lobbing fireballs at the nearby trees until I ran out of mana. Wasteful but it was satisfying to vent my frustration and loneliness on something. Down to sixty three Souls and each cast of fireball cost me twenty mana. This halved my number of shots versus simply summoning a blob of fire. More mana would be needed in the near future. I finally gave into the temptation and pulled up the Shop in my mind. Fuck you Shop! my voice echoed back at me from the cave. Sure the stuff was all bronze and copper now, a marked improvement over stone, but the price had skyrocketed. The most basic copper knife cost thirty Souls. I knew damn well copper was shit for fighting. It could be honed razor sharp, much more easily than tougher metals but it would lose the edge after just a few cuts. The forge equipment was also far too expensive. The option to buy a primitive smelter and blacksmith set up was tempting but it would cost at least seven hundred Souls to get the basic equipment I would need. I thought longingly of the workshop in my garage with its tiny gas fuelled forge and all the wonderful machines that made shaping wood and metal so simple. I had options for bronze armour and weapons as well but again they were prohibitively expensive. I wished I still had the bear head so I could kick it into the forest in a fit of rage. There were new options for everything but it was all too Something in the crafting section that was new caught my eye. Health potions, mana potions, all sorts of potions and poisons. I had no idea how much health or mana I would recover but at a hundred souls I hoped it would be fairly significant. Couldnt afford them at the moment but the prospect of a quick and easy way to recover health and mana lifted me out of my funk at the extortionate prices for everything else. I decided to hang onto my Souls for now. Id aim to keep a hundred Souls in reserve from now on, just so I could buy a potion in a moment of desperation if I needed one. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Imbue was interesting. I could impart my fire summoning ability to an object for double the usual mana cost. I couldnt put the item down or the charge would dissipate in a couple of minutes. I frowned suspiciously at how helpful this particular entry had been. Maybe the god-voice was warming up to me and throwing me some extra info. Id put a lot of thought into what my second Affinity should be. Ever since Id passed sixty Souls and realised I had enough to jump to level ten and unlock it the dilemma had weighed on my mind whenever I had a quiet moment. Id reduced it to three options and now that I was faced with finally making the decision I was frozen. I had days worth of probably-preserved food but smoking and salting wasnt perfect and it would still rot eventually. Id had to dispose of the last of the bear meat, I wasnt particularly upset to see that foul meat leave my diet. However, the wastage had bothered me on some level. It was inefficient and amateurish to waste food simply because I couldnt keep it fresh for long enough to eat. Ice would make some kind of primitive freezer viable. I had envisioned a low container with thick mud walls filled with ice that could freeze my food and make it last weeks or months. Occasionally when I daydreamed about this idea a bottle of chilled beer would somehow appear in my imaginary freezer. Light was tempting as well. I could move about in the night without the constant risk of breaking my ankle and the illusion power seemed tempting. I wasnt sure how it would work and I didnt expect to get any kind of hints from the bloody system so while it was tempting I was uncertain about making it part of my repertoire. Finally I had considered Life. Healing would be a huge boost. Mana regenerated ten times faster than health and a mechanism to convert it into health was very tempting. The aches and pains the bear had left me as mementos of our brief relationship had faded surprisingly quickly. I suspected the system gave me some kind of regenerative boost based on my stats but it had still taken days before I felt like myself again. On Earth without medical assistance it would have taken weeks, I was quite sure. Speeding up recovery in the future could be decisive. Ideally one should take an opponent by surprise and hit them first, thus reducing the risk of taking any injury yourself but I wasnt hunting in the concrete jungle anymore and it seemed likely I would take damage on occasion. Rapid growth didnt really interest me. I assumed it would let me grow plants faster which could be great if I wanted to plant a farm but I had no plans to set down roots. I would have to go to my enemies and that would preclude spending the time to raise crops. Enhancement was a nice bonus. I expected the boost to be minor to begin with but if it scaled as I increased my physical statistics it could make me extremely dangerous. Finally there was the distant goal of minor shapeshifting. Simple tricks like dying my hair or changing the colour of my eyes with contact lenses had long since been part of my skill set at home. Vital parts of my skill set, if I was honest. While I was largely unknown to my victims beforehand and afterwards their knowledge was buried with them; bystanders and witnesses always had to be taken into account. Changing my appearance before and after a job had always been simple common sense. With a grimace I selected Life. I expected Id regret it later but right now it seemed like the most valuable. Ice would be helpful in some ways and Light in others but overall Life offered the best boost to my chances of getting home again. Affinity: Life Heal (self): 5HP and 4% increased recovery rate for one hour. Seals light wounds. Enhancement (self): 2%, lasts 5 seconds Resistance (all): 1% Projectile: Speed- +3%, (heal other) Rapid Growth: Area- 1 metre squared. Interesting. Life had a weaker but broader resistance. I assumed the two first tier spells would require ten mana per cast. Two percent enhancement for five seconds seemed pretty useless but it would get to eighteen percent at level nine, a significant albeit short-lived boost to my strength. I was reasonably happy with my choice and set off to go and gather the night''s catches with a spring in my step. I took my dagger and a length of cordage to tie the rabbit bodies to. I had my empty waterskins hanging from my shoulders and a tuneless whistle echoed out as I set off along the now well trodden path down to the river. I picked up the bodies and reset my traps as I passed them, a process that had become thoughtless and routine over the last few days. I got to a trap about halfway down the hill, six bunnies swinging from the string in my left hand. I grimaced as I rounded the first corner of this little animal trail to find the rabbit had been chewed apart. Barely any of the little guy was left, a gory head and shoulder lying with the noose biting into its throat. The rest of it was missing, presumably taken by a fox or something. I hadnt seen any large predators since the bear and I figured the presence of an apex predator like that creature had kept the rest of the locale clear of more dangerous beasts. I put down my brace of rabbits and worked the noose free, throwing the remnants downhill into the bushes. Id gotten the Souls for the kill so it wasnt a total waste. I reset the trap, snapping a new twig to hold the noose in place across the mouth of the run. As I rose to collect my prizes a blur slammed into me and sharp teeth snapped closed on my shoulder. I was thrown to the side and slammed into a tree but even while I was still in the air I reacted in the best way I knew: channelled violence. My right hand had snatched the dagger from where it lay sheathed on my chest and swept round to plunge it into the throat of whatever had attacked me. The tree trunk knocked the air out of my lungs and I gasped as I collapsed to the mud and leaves littering the ground. My head was foggy but I knew Id lost my grip on the blade as the thing had recoiled at my strike. I rose with a muddled mind and put my back against the tree. A large grey wolf, far bigger than any wolf from home, looked at me slightly cross eyed. A quizzical expression passed across his eyes as his rump fell to the ground. He whined piteously and pink bubbles spread out from the handle of my knife sticking from the beast''s neck. Health: 82/120 Mana: 19/100 Fuck you bloke, I muttered as my back fell back against the tree. I looked down at my shredded shoulder and winced. My cloak was painted red around the new rips in the material. That was expensive. I cast heal and watched as the blood flow slowed. It didnt stop completely though and the pain began to radiate out from the wound making my eyes water. I blinked them clear and looked back up at the mortally injured wolf. Good job it was only one on one- a growl cut off my asinine comment. A growl that came from the bushes to the right of my first victim. I drew myself away from the tree and crouched slightly, ignoring the tugging feeling on my left side as the wounds stretched and fresh blood started leaking out. A more normal looking wolf stepped out and growled at me again. Vilis Lupus slain. 7 Souls harvested. Thats not very sporting. Mind you fighting fair is for fools. Come on then puppy, lets get this done, I babbled. The blood loss was making me dizzy. When I said puppy the growl dropped half an octave and the wolf sprang forwards. It soared through the air but it seemed to be moving through water. Whether it was desperation, fear, adrenaline or the impact of my boosted reflex statistic I watched it fly towards me almost as though in slow motion. My right fist arced round like lightning and slammed into the beast''s ribs at the same time I slipped aside and dodged the jaws. There was a satisfying crack as the wolf changed direction and went tumbling through the scrub and out of sight with a pained yelp. I snorted and groaned, rubbing at my face with my right hand to try and clear my head. Wolves were pack animals. Two meant there were probably more. Leaving the rabbits behind I limped as quickly as I could back towards my cave and the spear I knew was waiting there for me. Id never leave home without it again. Every twig that snapped and every rustle of the leaves in the wind had me spinning nervously to check for more of the beasts. I could burn Souls for a weapon if I had to but they were precious and I refused to compound foolishness with wastefulness unless I had no other choice. Chapter 9 - Wilson The ferns, bushes and grass were a green blur as I shuffled along. I wasnt moving quickly due to a pronounced limp but still my surroundings seemed indistinct and melted together. Why the hell was I limping? I glanced down and saw a short length of broken branch protruding from the side of my calf. Huh. Must have got stabbed with it when I bounced off the tree. Fuck you tree. Id buy an axe and cut that bastard down. I paused, setting aside my new vendetta against a bloody tree of all things and leant down to rip the wood from my leg. I suppressed a scream as the jagged piece came free from my limb and blood began to trickle down over my sandals. I cast heal again and once more the flow slowed but didnt stop. My injuries were too severe to be immediately sealed by the shitty low level spell. Health: 83/120 Mana: 0/100 The blood loss must be draining my health. My thoughts were feverish as I resumed my ragged flight to what I hoped would be the safety of my cave. The pain was like hot irons held to my leg and shoulder, making my eyes blink away tears and my muscles shudder. The now familiar stench of rotten brains and rancid piss greeted me as I emerged from the forest. I really should have sited the tanning hole somewhere further away from my regular path. Despite the agony, new energy filled me as I saw my home and I sped up to reach the edge of the cave. I snatched up my Shop bought spear and the three short throwing spears I had made but not yet had reason to use. Dumping more wood on the fire, I hoped it would catch quickly and scare away the rest of the pack. My mind was convinced more wolves were even now slinking through the undergrowth towards my refuge. My imagination populated every shadow with gleaming eyes and powerful jaws. I backed behind the fire and leant against the wall, the throwing spears falling from my numb left hand but the stone tipped spear clutched tightly in my right. I put my back against the wall and propped the spear horizontally in front of me, point levelled towards the woods, as I searched desperately for the enemies I was sure were eyeing me hungrily. Long minutes passed and nothing happened. Eventually my back began to relax, sending fresh bursts of pain through my ruined shoulder. I lowered myself down and examined the damage carefully. Strands of wool seemed to be embedded in the wounds, jagged tears in the muscle that had dragged short gouges of flesh away as the beast had recoiled after my knife found its neck. I gently peeled away the now completely ruined cloak. It clung wetly to my skin leaving large splotches of crimson behind. I used the spear tip to awkwardly slice what was left of it into strips. One was dipped in previously boiled water stored in a nearby clay urn and carefully wiped across the injuries. As the gore was washed away the true damage was revealed. It wasnt as bad as Id feared. It didnt appear any tendons had been severed, no muscles had rolled up and bulged out, but the layers of yellow-white fat showed clearly beneath my tanned skin, the teeth having cut through to the subcutaneous tissues. I began to bind my shoulder with a few more strips of wool, pulling them tight enough to make me hiss in pain. Hopefully the pressure would stop the bleeding soon. My leg was easier to treat. The wound was deep but I was optimistic it wouldnt leave me crippled, should I survive long enough for it to heal. And avoid an infection. I washed it clean as well, wincing at the rough cloth scraping into the gouge, and bound it tightly. With a final grunt I leant back and took deep breaths. My health had stabilised after my primitive field first aid. I watched my mana ticking slowly up, one point every six minutes, and prayed nothing would bother me until Id had a chance to get a few more casts done. Then Id be in a much better position to deal with any stragglers from the pack. I looked up as a shadow moved at the edge of the treeline. I tensed and snatched my spear back up. I tried to heave myself upright, using my right leg to slide my back upwards against the rough stone of the cave wall but it slipped before I was halfway there and I slid back down with a grunt. I pulled the spear across my lap and gripped it tightly, the stony tip wavering slightly but held firmly in the direction of this new threat. A wolf dragged itself forwards, emerging from the greenery like a grey ghoul. One of its legs, the front left, wasnt working correctly. It tried to put weight on it but kept falling to the side. Its ribs or spine must have been damaged as well as it flew away from me after I punched it as its back legs werent stable either. It crept towards me slowly. Its teeth were bared in a silent snarl. You sure about this little guy? Im pretty sure Ive got the drop on you, I grunted. The wolf''s ears flicked back and lay flat against its skull. The fur was matted with twigs and leaves stuck along the right side of its body. I hefted the spear slightly as it drew closer. It slunk around the far side of the fire and I prepared to fight. Then the damn thing lay down and whined. Like a puppy being loaded into a bag with stones! It had been a long time since a plea for mercy had been able to move me. When they started babbling and offering to double my fee if only Id let them go I just tuned it out and finished the job. This wasnt some asshole who had pissed off someone capable of retaining my services. Even if it was, I still had my code. How do you judge a wild animal by human standards? Was it unethical of the bloody things to steal the meat Id caught in my trap? Maybe. But they had just been following their nature. Admittedly laying a fucking ambush and blindsiding me had been a dick move. However it was a tactic Id used myself on many occasions. There is no point letting the bloke youre going to kill know in advance what youre up to. I couldnt fault the bloody things and the big one had paid the price. This poor little bastard must be a baby or something. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. It was big, even stretched out on the ground, but smaller than Id thought back in the heat of the fight, when adrenaline had been firing every nerve in my brain, making the world take on exaggerated detail. Still a big fucking dog though. I used the spear to slowly climb to my feet, leaning heavily on it as I finally stood upright. It whined again. Fuck off dude. Its a mercy, ok? Dont look at me like that. Large green eyes were staring up at me. There was no threat there, not any more. It was begging for its life. Im going to regret this, I muttered. I painfully picked up an empty bowl, wrapping my armpit around the shaft of the spear to keep my balance and scooped it into the slightly bloody water Id used to dip the cloth that had cleaned my wounds. It was faintly pink against the orange of the fired clay. I moved the bowl into my left hand, hissing slightly as I clenched my fingers on the rim. I inched around the fire slowly. A faint growl rose up and the wolf shuffled forward slightly. Enough of that shit you ungrateful bastard, I snapped. I leaned forward and put the bowl down then used the butt of the spear to nudge it closer to the animal while balancing carefully on one leg. The wolf snapped at the spear but I swatted it into the side of his jaw and he whined again. For some dumbfuck reason Im trying to help you, idiot. Dont be a dick. I left the bowl near the wolf''s face and backed away, grateful to be able to lean my weight on the spear as I went. Why the hell was I helping this thing? Was it some deeply ingrained sense of wrongness at seeing something so similar to a dog in pain? It would be kinder to just end his life but I knew I wouldnt do that. Some selfish part of me rubbed its hands together at the thought of having a companion, even a crippled one. A companion that unlike almost every human Id known back home I wouldnt have to lie to. If the beast survived and stuck around Id have a friend that I could be honest with. The blood loss must have been messing with my brain. I was a professional killer and ought to be far beyond this kind of maudlin emotional self indulgence. My ego died over a decade ago. Thats what I always told myself anyway. The wolf sniffed at the water and began to lap at it. I had backed away and settled down next to the piles of smoked meat. I pulled out a green package and began to chew on the tough, heavily flavoured meat. The wolf finished the bowl, knocking it over at the end as it tried to get at the last few drops. It looked at the meat in my hand and its tongue lolled out as I slowly took a bite and chewed. Hungry fella? I asked. A whine followed by a growl was my answer. He crept slightly closer, his belly pressed to the ground and kept his eyes locked on the scrap of rabbit flesh. I guess youve got a taste for the bunnies eh? Seeing as you stole my kill. The wolf heaved itself up and snapped forward as far as he could manage but the butt of the spear flicked out almost without thought and swatted him away. Bad dog, I muttered. It turned sad green eyes, misty with pain on me and I felt genuine pity for the poor bastard. I reached back, resting the spear carefully across my outstretched legs so I could snatch it up in an instant if I needed to, and pulled out another strip of meat. I tossed it in front of the wolf who sniffed it suspiciously. If I wanted you dead Id not bother feeding you, mutt. He cocked his head at me, glancing up from the morsel Id offered. With a clomp the meat vanished. A short whine and a pleading look followed, making me sigh loudly. When did I become so soft? I muttered, tossing the wolf another strip. Im not sure how this is going to work, dog. If I go to sleep are you going to try and eat me? Long ears flicked backwards then forwards and his head cocked to one side in what I was convinced was questioning-tinged-with-hopeful body language. Ah you stupid bloody dog. I began to slowly drag myself back towards my urns of water on the far wall. When I was halfway the wolf jerked forward towards the meat and once again I smacked him in the snout with the base of my spear. No. Thats mine, I said angrily and his ears went back. He shuffled away from the meat slightly. Good boy. Im the boss here bloke. Just remember that. I dipped a bowl into the pink water and took a long drink before falling into companionable silence with the wolf for a few minutes. I used heal again and felt considerably better. I checked my wounds, carefully peeling the bandage on my leg to the side and while the wound was still fresh, new skin had formed around the edges of the injury and the bleeding had stopped. Its gonna be a long fucking day. You know you nearly got me? If the pair of you had attacked at once Id have been fucked. The big fella might have died but if youd struck at the same time Id have been toast. The wolf cocked his head again and started to inch towards the meat. He stopped as I slapped the butt of the spear against the stone of the cave floor. As I was saying, hanging back was your mistake. Want to know the thing about fighting? Youve got to strike hard with everything youve got when its time to make your move, before the other guy makes his. I dunno if the whole living as a wild animal experience equates to military action. Or killing pricks for money. It was a lot of money, ya know? Way more than I got in the army. I could get medals in the army, I guess, but money is better than medals. Still, being a hitman was less risk and more money. I picked my jobs, like Id tell clients to piss off if they were being stingy and I didnt have to charge into the guns when some idiot LT got a bee in his bonnet. The wolf made a chuffing noise I took to be laughter. It was safer, better paid and I got to keep to my code. Im pretty sure all the hajjis were pieces of shit. The ones I knocked overseas I mean, but maybe some of them were like us? Just following our nature. Who fucking knows? I muttered taking another bowl of water and drinking deeply. We need to come to an arrangement. The wolf had laid down, resting its head on its functional forelimb, the other stretched out crookedly to the side. For some reason it perked up and turned to look at me. Youre a good listener mate. I bet youd be handy in a scrap as well, as long as you learn to strike when the irons hot and not lurk at the back like a pussy. How about you and me team up? Im kind of woozy from the blood loss but if were both still alive in the morning hows about it? Can we give it a go? My words were slurring slightly at this point. The adrenaline, pain and blood loss all adding up leave me rambling insanely to a wild animal that couldnt understand me. A faint whine answered me and I smiled. It would be nice to have a friend. A real one who didnt need to be kept at arm''s length, someone I could be honest with, no pretence and no lies. Youre gonna need a name. How about Wilson? I chuckled. Chapter 10 - A whole new dynamic The thing was Wilson, if someone was willing to hire me they automatically ended up being fair game at the same time. Hiring me made them de-facto murderers. I got a job to knock some Korean businessman, Yung Sum Kim or something like that, I forget his name. Anyway it was five or six years ago and hed gotten into bed with the wrong bunch of Tokyo Triads, helping them move into Seoul. Their competitors wanted me to end the association permanently. So I did. I took a drink of water. Id been casting heal every time I had enough mana and though my health was back to full, the deep ache in my shoulder and leg told me very firmly that just because I was healed didnt mean I was fully functional again. So Id spent the day recovering and talking to the wolf. My bandages had been peeled away some time ago and thin pale skin now stretched across the teeth marks in my shoulder and the hole in my calf. My left arm remained sluggish and painful. I was still limping whenever I moved to get another urn of water. Wilson was an excellent listener though. Id never been able to tell my stories to anyone back home, not even Jimmy. The moral dubiousness and obvious criminality of my adventures meant finding someone I could trust with my tales was a non-starter. So later on the Triads who had been working with Yung paid me to knock the blokes whod sent me on the job to kill him! Funny how things work out in the end sometimes. I bet youve never had that happen? Take down a deer or whatever and then have its mates hire you to go after their competition? Wilson chuffed quietly but didnt look up. Every client was another potential mark. I finished happily. I picked up another leafy envelope of smoked meat, unwrapped the good stuff and chewed thoughtfully. Every day I had gathered more firewood than I would need and I had a decent pile built further back in the cave. Enough that I wouldnt have to worry about getting more for a few days at least. The meat would last me a week or so but without the berries and tubers Id end up malnourished eventually. I tossed a lump of meat to Wilson who heaved himself over painfully and scarfed it down without even chewing. So the question is mate: do I heal you? Sure youre pleasant enough conversation right now but youre crippled and Im throwing lumps of meat at you. Once youre up and about, our relationship will take on a whole new dynamic. Thoughts? Wilson ignored me as he laid his head back down on his undamaged paw. I was torn. I felt confident that the worst that would happen would be that the wolf took off as soon as he could move again. With the spear and a full tank of mana he wasnt going to be much of a threat to me now I was largely recovered. Id lose my friend, either by defending myself if he attacked or if he legged it for the woods and I found I didnt want to lose the company. It was nice to be able to talk freely, no masks and no deception. I felt my moral compass twitching at the back of my mind. I couldnt keep the poor bastard crippled and in pain just so I had someone to talk to. An anticipatory sense of loss passed over me as I accepted I would have to lose this newly forged bond and be alone once again. As I rose shakily to my feet the sky cracked, thunder rumbling as the flash of lightning illuminated deep into the cave. Bugger. Of all the times it had to start raining now? I hurriedly created a new fire six feet into the cave and far enough from the entrance the rain wouldnt put it out. With a click of my fingers a ball of flame appeared in the heart of the tinder and kindling, quickly igniting it. I added a few larger sticks to get it going properly and turned as the rattle of falling rain began to echo into my subterranean home. Wilson whined and shuffled forward before stopping and staring up at me. Big green eyes. Intelligent and cautious, they pleaded with me for shelter. Fine. Come on in. As I backed away to indicate he could move out of the rain falling like a waterfall I cast heal other. A bolt of green light appeared at the tip of my finger and shot into the wolf''s face, startling him and eliciting a snort and a sneeze. He shook his head then tentatively rose to his feet. His legs were steadier and he breathed more easily. He looked at me with what I could have sworn was gratitude. He slunk in and moved towards the pile of stored meat hed seen me fetching him snacks from earlier. Ah! I admonished, wagging a finger at him as he looked up at me. Wilson whined faintly but moved away from my larder and stretched out by the fire. Well that completely ruins the rest of the day, I muttered. I wouldnt be able to get out and reset my traps so I wouldnt get a windfall of Souls in the morning. All in all this setback wasnt too significant but it still frustrated me. The others were out there somewhere, getting stronger every day. The rain passed in what I estimated to be under an hour by tracking my mana regeneration but by that time the sun was fading to the west and night would be on us soon. If I get some shut eye can I trust you to leave the meat alone? Wilson glanced up then put his head back down without a sound. That was as much as I could expect really. Great listener, not much of a conversationalist. I had enough mana to throw another heal at the wolf who chuffed in a way that suggested he was far more comfortable as the green bolt vanished into his flank. I had water for a couple of days, meat for a week and firewood for three or four nights. Tomorrow Id have to recover my knife and fix all my traps. Some more water wouldnt hurt either. Wilson started twitching and whining in his sleep, probably dreaming about stealing someone else''s rabbits. The wolf was closest to the mouth of my cave, with the fire between us. If anything came at us he would be first on the menu. His senses were likely sharper than mine so he should act as a good sentry and alarm if anything came by in the night. Leaning back on the pile of crinkly furs Id collected from the rabbits and crudely stitched together into bedding, pulling a stretch of it across my legs, I contemplated sleep. I kept the spear handy and leaned back against the wall. It was comfortable enough to doze off but too awkward to let me sleep deeply. An unhappy compromise but one that I felt was wise in light of Wilsons still unknown loyalty. I awoke to a quiet crack and lurched upright pulling the spear Id hugged all night into something resembling a fighting stance. Wilson looked up guiltily then bent down to drink from the urn he had knocked the lid off to get at the water within. I hadnt woken up when he started moving around so I did a quick inventory of my limbs and fingers yep, I had not been nibbled on. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Good boy, I offered. I was pleasantly surprised he had left the meat alone while I was asleep so I pulled open a couple of leaf wrapped packages and put the contents of one in a bowl that I popped down at his side. I made a note not to drink from the urn he had used myself and pulled over another to slake my thirst. As he turned to his breakfast I decided to leave the lid off Wilsons one to mark it out as dog water. He shied away slightly as I reached across him to pick the lid up but he kept his snout in his food bowl and didnt bolt away. I needed a piss so I walked out towards my experimental tannery. The warm sunlight hitting my face and chest robbed the morning air of some of its chill. I no longer limped but I felt a sharp pain in my left calf whenever I bent my left ankle or knee too much. My shoulder still ached constantly. The rain hadnt helped my experiment, the mixture of rancid brains and old piss had largely been washed away but I watered it anyway. Wilson came out of the cave and sniffed around. He shook himself vigorously and trotted over to join me, cocking his leg and adding his own precious urea to the mixture. I went back and picked up my belongings. Waterskins were slung over my shoulders, I winced as the one over the left settled into place. I didnt want to take the litter even though it might make it easier to come back with full skins. I was going armed for bear this morning. Or at least Id be armed for wolves. I took a pair of the throwing spears Id made and used imbue on one of them. Ten mana ticked away and I knew the next thing it struck would get a blast of fire summoned at the point of impact. I eyed Wilson suspiciously but he returned a perfectly innocent look my way. Dont eat the meat, I told him firmly, earning a confused look and a quiet yip. With a shrug I set off for the river. It wasnt as though hed be able to eat too much if he hung around the cave. I was only planning on being away for a couple of hours and hed already had a decent breakfast. As I headed onto the muddy path I marvelled at how the brief wash of rain had changed the once familiar woods. Nothing had visibly altered but there was an aura of growth and vitality that the cold water had stirred from slumber. The air had smelt incredibly good to me before, the complete absence of pollution left it fresh in a way Id never known on Earth, but now it had a loamy odour that smelled of future growth. Wilson followed along a short way behind me. He moved quietly, slipping along without a sound as only feral creatures can. He waited as I reset my traps and tossed away the prey that had been left on the ground for longer than I was willing to risk. He shot into the brush after the first rabbit and came back with it hanging from his jaws. Whenever we stopped he would tear at it, pulling the fur back and chewing at the meat within. At the third trap he approached me with a leg hanging from his jaws and laid it at my feet before backing away and looking at me expectantly. Ill eat this later. Thanks though. I tucked the mauled limb in my left hand with the throwing spears and decided to find a suitable location to dispose of it without offending my new friend. When we reached the site of the fight Wilson whined and crept past me. He crawled along on his belly as he approached the body of the much larger wolf. Another high pitched noise and he shoved at the prone beast with his snout. The body had stiffened overnight. A faint growl escaped him as I stepped past and shoved the head to one side. I just need my knife back bloke. Im not going to hurt him. Maybe we can come back tomorrow and bury him, ok? Green eyes blinked and the wolf chuffed quietly, clearly unhappy. The rabbits Id been carrying yesterday were gone. Mostly gone at any rate. Whether it was foxes, birds or some creature Id yet to meet, they werent tidy eaters. Bits were scattered here and there creating a macabre scene with the giant wolf body as its centrepiece. I left the trap on this animal run alone. Id fix it when I came back to bury Wilsons buddy. The rest of the traps had all been robbed in some capacity and any bits of bunny went into the bushes as I reset them. I was making sure to split my attention while I worked. Even with Wilson as a pseudo-sentry orbiting my position, I wouldnt let myself be caught off guard like I had yesterday. We made it down to the river and the wolf ran up and down the bank, occasionally splashing his way into the water before leaping back out. Was he playing? I couldnt help but smile at his antics as I stripped down and had a wash, finally removing the last of the blood stains from my skin. Refreshed but with a chill seeping into my bones, I came out and picked up my waterskins. I filled them carefully and set them on a stone beside me then sat down to drip dry in the warm sunlight. Hopefully tonight the Soul income would be back in business and I could begin building myself up before venturing out to find my counterparts. Wilson approached me as I lay back and nudged my arm. It was the first time hed dared to make physical contact with me and I took it as a good sign for things to come. I looked up, tilting my head over and shielding my eyes from the sun with my right hand. The wolf ran off a short distance then ran back and yipped at me. Get lost, kid. Im not playing. Again a nudge and a run and retreat. You want me to follow? I sat up then stood and slipped my shorts back on. I picked up my gear and headed off after the wolf who fled further away this time before stopping to wait for me. Wilson led me down the bank of the river in this fashion. Whats got you so excited buddy? I asked aloud. We came to an animal path I hadn''t found before, the wolf had dragged me farther down river than Id wandered on my own. Wilson crouched low and began to slink into the bushes upslope. I moved quietly behind him, focusing on placing my feet carefully to avoid making any noise. The steady wind was blowing down the hill and pushing our scents to our rear. Was he trying to teach me how to hunt? Off to my right I could hear the gentle burble of a small stream and the ground became damper as we moved uphill. He stopped and lay down on his belly just ahead of me so I crouched low and snuck up to his side. With the tip of my spear I shifted a broad leaf hanging in front of my face to one side. Before me lay an idyllic pool, lined with young trees and young vegetation. It was perhaps three metres wide and at the other side stood a stag the equal of the one I had spotted across the river. I moved very slowly, painfully aware of every tiny noise, and brought my imbued spear into my right hand. This was an awkward position to throw from. I had to hope my improved reflexes, coordination and strength would counter the poor stance. The spear crept back behind my ear, the tip hovering in my peripheral vision for a moment. Then it sped forward as I put my whole strength behind it. I had not fully appreciated how improving my statistics improved my capabilities until that moment: the spear shot forward like it had been launched by a ballista, unerringly zooming towards the stag''s heart. As it left my hand it burst into flames and left a streak of smoke in its wake. The prey''s head snapped up and I watched almost in slow motion as it tensed to flee. Before it could do more than tighten its muscles the spear slammed into its flank, piercing it clean through and exploding out of the far side in a red mist. The momentum of the blow knocked it off its feet and the stag was left pinned to the ground as it died almost instantly. Chapter 11 - My next victim Vilis Cervus slain. Six Souls Gathered Wilson shot past me and splashed his way across the shallow pond to inspect the deer. After a cursory sniff to ensure it was dead he shook himself, throwing droplets all around him. I was still standing where I''d thrown from, locked in surprise at how much more effective my movements had been. Despite the twinges and throbbing aches left over from yesterday I had felt more powerful than I ever had in my life. Physical exercise and maintaining what I thought of as a fighting trim were old habits long ingrained in my daily routines but Id never been this physically capable. Exercise hadn''t been necessary since I was dumped here due to the constant physical exertions needed to eke out an existence on the edge of survival. I still ought to have lost some of my muscle mass and general fitness due to the relatively poor diet and repeated injuries. Whatever else the body stats did; they had made exercise obsolete. I walked around the pond, rather than splashing my way through, and stopped next to Wilson. The deer was pinned to the ground, its upward facing side prevented from lying naturally by the spit of wood holding it in place. I grasped the blacked end of the spear and tugged experimentally. It gave a little but the cloying mud was holding the sharpened point in place. I gripped with both hands, grimacing as my shoulder ached, and yanked back as hard as I could manage. A burst of pain went from my shoulder, through my jaw and up into my teeth but the shaft pulled clear with a soggy slurping sound. I stumbled backwards as the deer fell to rest as gravity intended. Wilson stepped forward and licked at the corpse''s face. Enough. Come away. Wilson looked up and after a moment''s hesitation he backed away as Id requested. Smart puppy. Should have brought the litter. I had two options: clean and butcher the deer now or find a way to get it back to the cave intact. As it was currently in one piece it would be far easier to move than if I chopped it up into more manageable chunks however, as I had no means to carry so many smaller packages. I opted for a compromise. I pulled out the dagger and flipped the carcass over with a grunt. With its legs in the air I slit it from groin to throat. I flicked the dagger into a nearby tree trunk where it landed with a satisfying thunk. Then I got messy. I leaned in, thrusting my arms up to the elbow in the animals guts and pulling great gory gobs out onto the grass and mud. I tossed the kidneys over to Wilson who snatched them out of the air and barely chewed before swallowing them down. The diaphragm presented a challenge to my fingernails so I retrieved my knife. I cut through the tough membrane and dragged out the heart and lungs. After rinsing my hands in the pond I moved over to its head. The deer was a big animal, probably half a ton before it was eviscerated. It was considerably lighter now but I still expected it to be too heavy to move easily. To my surprise I found the body wasnt entirely unmanageable. It wasnt light but what remained of it could be dragged or carried fairly easily. Venison for dinner, bloke. Good find. If you know any more places like this make sure and drag me over to them. I bound the deer''s legs to the shaft of the blackened spear. There was half a metre clearance at the bottom and perhaps a third of that at the top. I picked it up by the pointy end and dragged it experimentally. Id be slow, noisy and at a distinct disadvantage if I got jumped again. Nothing for it though. This was a lot of meat and I had some ideas for the impressive antlers that skittered along the ground behind me as I set off back to the riverside. I walked back along the stony beach slowly, the butt of the spear clattering as it bounced from stone to stone behind me. When I got back to the trail home I paused briefly to rinse myself properly and remove the gritty bits of the deers insides that clung to me. Then I set off back up the hill to my cave, thoughts of rich, gamey stew filling my mind. I could almost smell it already. A fatty gravy, flavoured by the meat and the berries, coupled with boiled tubers would be a major improvement over my usual fare. Despite the awkward weight of the slung deer in my right hand and the pair of spears clutched in my left I didnt feel like I was tiring as I plodded uphill. Wilson repeatedly passed me both ways, running ahead then circling back only to run past me again or loping down the hill, his fur brushing my leg as he zipped by. I stopped about halfway and leant the spears against a nearby tree. I pulled a waterskin around and looked at it. I was thirsty. I sighed and let the skin fall back against my side. No point risking dysentery when boiled water was waiting for me half an hour''s walk away. Maybe I should get a third one so I could carry a skin filled with safe water when I went on my little expeditions in the future? I had seventy six souls in the bank thanks to the lump I was dragging uphill. A step closer to the hundred I would need for an emergency healing potion. I set the thought aside. Id wait to see what the traps brought in overnight, hopefully in the morning Id have enough to start levelling again and keep a reserve for a potion. The walk was pleasant and peaceful. I kept a watchful eye on my surroundings and my ears were pricked for any sign of a threat but all I heard was the now mundane noises of birds and insects. As I rounded the corner that marked that the walk would only last a few more minutes, perhaps fifteen with my baggage, Wilson charged up next to me and stood rigidly in my way. Come on, Wilson. Out the way, bloke. This shits kind of heavy. The wolf didnt move so I was forced to stop behind him. A low growl rumbled out from his chest, deep and menacing. I glanced around, looking for whatever had spooked him and eased the deer off to the side. I kept my longer spear in my left hand and moved the shorter one to my right. I used imbue again, losing ten mana, and felt the charge of fire settle into my homemade weapon. Wilsons growl escalated to a bark, a loud sharp sound that killed the birdsong around us. He took off up the hill at a sprint, moving far too quickly for me to keep up. I charged along, careless of the noise I was making, my crude sandals clattering as they slammed down into rocks on the path as my legs drove me forward faster than I had any right to move. I still couldnt keep up with Wilson. By the time I reached the visible corner on the winding trail he had already rounded the next one. I put my head down and pumped my legs, ignoring the pain the sprint was causing in my left leg and shoulder. A short howl echoed down the slope from above me and I found new energy, picking up my pace. The noise had cut off sharply and my common sense finally caught up with me. I slowed down, still moving at a fast jog but no longer recklessly running across the uneven ground. I slowed again as I neared the clearing outside my cave. Then I skidded to a stop and ducked into the undergrowth to the side of the path. Human voices. It hadnt been that long but being a castaway on an alien world for weeks had made it seem like forever. The words were guttural and incomprehensible. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Sykareskyn Plainsman language acquired. The babble suddenly made sense. -waste of a good pelt! That would be worth a dozen onz! Theyve been pissing on it for weeks from the smell of it! A gruff baritone voice. I still say its a female Ur-Vile. They have to leave their tribes to prepare to breed. Might be one of em in seclusion. Maybe shes ripe! A tenor, high pitched but undeniably male. He sounded excited by his theory in a way that I immediately found unsavoury. Have you seen an Ur-Vile? Even the females are half again your size! Your skinny forearm wouldnt satisfy her, let alone the sapling you call a pecker. Another tenor, deeper and meaner sounding than the first. Aresks Balls! Cant a man dream? You never know until you try! replied the second voice with an evil chuckle. Three of them. I began to creep closer through the brush. Cant be an Ur-Vile. The shit in the cave is all the wrong size for one of them monsters, whether it has tits or a dick. Voice number four. Deeper than all the others. A hint of command there as well. Intelligent. You dont know shit. This is your first Koryolis too. Number five made his presence known. He sounded almost the same as voice three just slightly whinier. Whoever the fuck it is wont be far behind their dog. Get into position. We can sell them to the mines if theyre no good as a slave. Number four said. That wasnt a fucking dog, Kiop, and you know it, said number five. I ground my teeth together in frustration. Even with my new strength and painfully limited magic, taking on five men at once was a losing proposition. Fights arent like you see in the movies. A dozen dogs can kill a lion easily. A few might die in the process but the end result would always be a foregone conclusion. Slipping farther into the bush I began to creep forward slowly. The spear in my right hand meant I could even the odds a little at the outset and Wilson would be around somewhere as a potential backup. Maybe hed come to my aid when the time came, maybe not. I wouldnt blame him for staying out of this. The necessity to attack was plain. They were going to wait in ambush, sitting on all my hard won resources until I showed up. I could abandon everything I''d built up and a relatively safe campsite or I could remove the threat. I paused to lay down my waterskins, putting the sheathed knife between my teeth and then I silently moved closer. I paused a few feet from the edge of the clearing, hidden by the ferns and bushes. A big man was sitting in the mouth of my cave, disinterestedly inspecting the smoked meat Id hoarded over the last week. He pulled out a strip, bit into it and chewed thoughtfully for a moment before spitting it out with a look of disgust. I scanned my gaze across the clearing, irritated by the greenery obscuring my view. I spotted three of the others, spread out around the edges of my home. The nearest was situated a few metres to the side of my usual trail, barely ten metres from where I was crouched. If they decided I was a lady Ur-Vile, an unlikely conclusion for them to reach when they laid eyes on me, I was possibly going to be raped. Otherwise I was to be killed or enslaved. I briefly weighed their karmic balance and concluded I was more than happy to kill these fuckers. I shifted my throwing spear to my left hand and pulled the dagger from the sheath I had clenched between my teeth. I let the scabbard fall to my knee then tilted my leg so it fell silently to the ground. It would be a bitch to find again afterwards but such is life. I moved so slowly. It took over a minute to advance a foot. I made no sound as I moved into my first victim''s blind spot and crept steadily closer. When I was a metre from him I paused. His breathing was quiet and controlled. His back was tense, partially covered by wolf pelt but with no armour on his upper body. The knife moved forward. It was almost as though the knife was the living thing and I was just an afterthought dragged along behind it. As it got to six inches from his skin I leaned forward and slid the blade between his ribs. A vicious flick ruined the man''s right lung then I stood quickly, took the throwing spear in my right hand and hurled it with blinding force at the bear of a man sitting in my cave entrance. My first victim had only been able to make a startled, gasping intake of breath, his last, before blood began to bubble up his throat to silence him. Stabbing a man in the lung was a mean thing to do but it was extremely effective. Hed suffocate eventually but wouldnt be able to cry out. The spear ignited as it left my hand and shot across the clearing to bury itself in the bigger man''s stomach. Another killing blow but not a quick death. He was out of the fight though. Now for his friends. I dove backwards into the bushes and scurried as quietly as I could towards the next closest victim. I caught a glimpse of the big guy pulling the burning spear from his stomach and struggling to his feet. His pained bellow rang out a moment later. On me! he snarled and coughed. His remaining soon-to-be-corpses helpfully rushed to his side. One helped him balance while the others formed up, backs to the cave with weapons raised. One had a bow and a quiver of arrows hanging from his hip. The others pulled crude maces from their hips, perhaps as long as my arm with a round polished stone head mounted on the end. The stone had been drilled somehow so the handle fit through it to create a primitive but effective club. They were all wearing wolfskins over their shoulders with rough spun shorts on their legs. I eyed their leather moccasins greedily. Hopefully one of them was my size. I needed some better footwear. Show yourself coward! called one of the mace wielders. A dog barking into the night. Well hunt you forever, little man! called what must have been his brother, the resemblance between them was remarkable. This pair were voices number five and three. So one hawk, a crippled bear and a pair of dogs to deal with. The archer would be an issue. I had my dagger and the Soul Shop spear. Only a fool would throw his longest weapon at his foes in this situation. Fortunately I had other options. I stayed hidden but moved closer to the edge of the woods, ignoring their continuing insults. Once I was in position I cast a fireball at the archer, summoning it five metres to my right so as not to give away my position. The ball of fire shot across the clearing and slammed into the man. His bow went flying as the detonation tossed him to the side and threw his friends to the ground at the same time. He screamed and flailed at the wolf pelt over his shoulders as it caught fire. One hawk down. I charged forward behind my spear, rushing out of the trees with an unintelligible battlecry. Dog One had been furthest from the blast and recovered first, sprinting towards me alone and swinging his mace in a vicious arc aimed at my right temple as soon as he was close enough to strike. Flicking his weapon aside with the shaft of my spear I twisted it in my grip and ran the stone tip into his guts. He dropped his mace and grunted, latching both hands onto my weapon and preventing me from freeing it. I released it, he fell as the support vanished and crumpled into a bloody heap at my feet. I switched the dagger to my now free right hand. Hawk had managed to put out his fur cloak and was running as fast as his injured condition would allow, faint smoke and whimpers of pain trailing behind him as adrenaline leant him strength and stamina to flee. Dog Two screamed in rage as his brother died clutching tight to the spear, having removed my range advantage. He advanced and swung low, aiming to break my leg with his stone headed mace. I pivoted around it, shifting my weight effortlessly to let the blow whiff past my knee then shifted my weight so I could drive my other leg into his side as my body spun round to add force to the blow. My shin slammed into his kidney and he was knocked sideways clutching at himself. Before he could move again I was on him, pulling back on his hair so I could drive my brittle knife through the thin bone at the base of his skull into his brain via his throat. I gasped for breath and checked my surroundings. Bear was looking at me with terrified eyes, shivering as a puddle of piss spread out to mix with the blood escaping his stomach wound. To one side of him I saw Wilsons body, two arrows protruding from his chest. He wasnt moving and I could tell at a glance that he would never move again. His head had been partially stoved in by a stone mace. Fury boiled up inside me. Normalis Humano slain x3 Thirty Souls gathered. With cold eyes I pulled my dagger out of Dog Twos brain, letting his body fall to the ground limply, then flicked the gore off my blade before advancing on my next victim. Chapter 12 - Shikrakyn I walked past the dying man with cold disregard for his condition and picked up the bow from where Hawk had thrown it. I turned it over, examining it closely. It was well made and surprisingly sophisticated in its design. Horn and wood had been glued together to give the back and belly of the bow distinctly different colours. It had then been polished smooth and treated with wax or fat of some sort until it gleamed in the sun. The string was made from sinew? I couldnt tell for sure but it looked a lot stronger than the cordage Id acquired from the ever damned Shop. I tossed it on the pile of furs I used for bedding and retrieved a pair of arrows that had escaped the archers quiver when he fell. Well fuck me. How were we to know? Grunted my guest. I turned and fixed him with a glare. Youre a Shikrakyn, said the last bar one of the raiding party. The word didnt translate directly into English. I didnt know why the system had given me access to the language but it made the alien words make sense and I wasnt about to look a gift horse in the mouth. The language sounded like a blend of Welsh and Turkish to me. I understood what the strange word meant, though. It meant harvester of souls. What makes you think that? I asked pleasantly, going back to my work. I built a pile of leaf-wrapped dried meat by the bow. Hold that thought. You dont have anywhere to be, do you? I asked. You used magic. Only the great Blue awaits me now, bastard. Theres no need to toy with me. Jolly good. I went back outside and hunted down my sheath and waterskins. A few minutes later I came back to find him slumped unconscious. Hed dragged himself a few feet out of the cave. I emptied my skins of river water over his upturned face, making him cough and splutter as he was dragged back to painful consciousness. What is a Shikrakyn? I asked as I began to fill my skins with boiled water. A curse from the gods. You are all mad! he spat. Where is your friend going to run to? I questioned, pointing in the direction the man that Id mentally tagged as Hawk had fled. My brother is running to our forward camp. Hell return with a full warband, groaned the man. I squatted down opposite him and took a drink from my waterskin. He eyed it greedily. The steady trickle of blood from his wound hadnt slowed. In a movement so fast I surprised myself, my hand lashed out and slapped him across the face. Dont lie to me again, I growled. He spat and shuffled himself into a sitting position, his back propped against the cave wall. Too fast. Too strong. Youre not of this world, for sure. Stranger, I would ask a favour of you for killing me. I looked at him blankly. Killing this man freed me of all obligation to him as far as I was concerned. I raised an eyebrow to invite him to continue. When you hunt down my people, tell my father I died well? he grunted. I dont give a shit about your people. I owe your cowardly brother for putting arrows into Wilson and planning to sell me as a slave. And possibly for being a rapist. After that I dont give a shit about the rest. He took a wheezing breath and stared at me, seemingly trying to gauge if I was being sincere. I was. I had no intention of killing his tribe or clan or whatever it was. Ten souls per person was tempting but I wasnt going to abandon my rules in a fit of pique. Dilth hasnt had a woman, he groaned out a laugh at the thought. He isnt a man yet. He looked like a man to me. Boys dont try to ambush and kill a stranger, I replied. Sixteen winters. Hed seen sixteen. I noted that the man was already using the past tense for his still living friend. This was our first Koryolis. You arent a man until you return with booty. Then you can take a wife and become a man of the tribe. Aresk cursed me with you and has seen fit to deny me that honour, he finished bitterly. Some kind of rite of passage? Primitive. The sophistication of the bow and finely crafted flint tipped arrows suggested this was some kind of late stone age civilisation. I hadnt seen any metal items on the men -boys I corrected myself. Technically children. I set that thought and the uncomfortable emotions it stirred up aside for now. I checked the bodies of Dog One and Two. Aside from the stone maces they each had flint daggers attached to their belts. I tossed the daggers down by the bow on my furs. What do you call yourselves? I asked him as I contemplated my next actions. We are from the Areskyn Tribe. My father receives homage from four other tribes and is king of much of the northern plains, the man bragged. Aresk has always sent us hardships to make us strong. He grunted and pressed both hands down on his stomach wound. I thought we were blessed, but now He narrowed his eyes at me as I stood over him. If Im not bothered by them Ill pass them by. Id made up my mind. I would head south. Catch and kill the archer on the way then move out across the plains. I couldnt stay here forever waiting for a competitor to wander by. I had five true Souls to harvest and this place no longer felt like a home. It had been violated. I had some more Souls and the urge to spend them was strong. Each level would cost me twenty Souls now so I could go up a few and have enough left over that I could afford some things from the Shop as I travelled. I grimaced at the thought; I would only use the Shop if I absolutely had to. I bought three more levels, reducing my Soul stat back down to F and leaving me with forty six in reserve. Level 13 Stolen story; please report. Primary Stats: Body: E Mind: F+ Soul: F Available Souls: 46 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 16 Reflexes: 15 Health: 120 Magic strength: 8 Focus: 8 Mana: 100 I put four stat points into strength and two into reflexes. My limbs felt different again. Nothing changed visibly but when I poked my bicep experimentally it felt like bands of steel had replaced the muscle. What did you do? he gasped at me. I spent some Souls. What do you know about Shikrakyn? I noted it was apparently obvious enough when I spent Souls that a man whose vision must be hazed by pain could tell I had done something, even if he didn''t understand what Id done. They grow stronger. Some by fighting with honour, some by trading or leading warriors to war. The old tales even speak of Shikrakyn who could get stronger simply by speaking to other people! You''re demi-gods. Too strong, too fast. He repeated his complaint from when Id slapped him. Do you know of any others like me? I asked. I moved over and stripped Dog Two of his cloak and leather satchel. I checked his boots but his feet were too small for me. I eyed the dying mans footwear speculatively. Not for many seasons. None for a generation or more but there are old stories we still tell around the fires, he coughed. How many people are there in the tribes of the plains? Last time the Tribes came together was for the Halleth Festival in spring. All my clan has known since then is the plains, as it should be. Many hundreds. I began loading my dried meat into the satchel. I took the little package with bear''s teeth in it as well. Aside from that I couldnt see any reason to take the rest of my meagre possessions. I poured the salt from my urns back into the bag it had come in and attached it to the satchel with cordage. Salt was likely valuable in an economy as primitive as these plain dwellers seemed to have. I retrieved my spear from Dog Ones guts and wiped it down on his wolf cloak. I pulled the wolf cloak from Dog Two over my shoulders and the head, with fangs fitted along the upper jaw, was pulled up as a hood. I imagined I looked particularly savage. So much for my super power of a naturally bland appearance. I have spoken a lot. I did not have to. I ask for another boon, he rumbled. I looked over at him. What? End me quickly. A warrior should die at the hands of a worthy enemy, it assures a better seat at the table after the Great Blue. He met my eyes with a proud stare. I knelt down and put a hand on his shoulder. He was a strong man and I think under other circumstances I could have respected him. He had handled the pain of his wound with as much dignity as could be expected and he had provided me with a lot of useful information. Whats your fathers name? I asked. He smiled faintly. Hakubin. You will know him when you see him. Tell him Graben died well. If I see him Ill tell him but I wont go looking for him. Goodbye Graben. The knife in my right hand lunged forward and sank through his eyeball, breached the delicate bone around the optic nerve and slipped into his brain. I let him fall backwards, lowering him gently with my left hand as the right retrieved my blade from his skull. I donned the satchel and moved over to Wilson. Id known the beast less than a day but I would miss him. I carefully extracted the arrows from his body, cleaned them and threw them onto my pile. I stopped and picked the wolf up. He weighed almost nothing to me now. I would need to be careful outside of combat. I was too strong, too fast, as Graben had said. Carrying Wilson into the deep part of the cave I laid his body out gently. I stood for a minute and contemplated my fallen friend. I didnt say anything, I didnt know what words would be right. Leaving him behind in the darkness felt like cutting a cord holding me to this place. I took the time to move all the wood Id gathered back into the cave and piled it around Wilson. With a flick of a finger the pile started to burn and I retreated back to the entrance. I stole Grabens moccasins, offering a silent word of thanks that the man had feet big enough the leather wraps werent too uncomfortable when I put them on. Taking the bow and arrows in my left hand and with the spear in my right, I set off after the archer. My waterskins sloshed as I jogged along in the direction he had run. Once I reached the treeline I slowed slightly so I could look for signs of his passage. In his panic he hadn''t taken any care to avoid brushing against the bushes and ferns and the trail was easy to see. Broken leaves, snapped branches, trampled stems and the still damp mud made following him a simple affair. If it had not been for the rain last night Id have spent less time preparing myself to leave my first home in this world. My thoughts were confused. The anger at the killing of Wilson bubbled in the background but Grabens words troubled me more. The gods had used this world before for their fucking games? Was this a real world or just some fiction they cooked up for my game? Was Graben a boot in the coal seam, a hint that this place was a new creation with an elaborate, fictional backstory or was this a genuine world with real people living out their lives? At least I knew I wasnt alone out here in the wilds anymore. The prospect of stone age savages being my nearest neighbours took any comfort I gained from that thought away. As it was, I followed the archer for perhaps half an hour, masticating on my unpleasant thoughts as I ran, to where hed gone to ground. I found him huddled with his back to a thick tree, flint dagger in his right hand and his left arm curled across his badly burned chest. I stepped out of the brush with the spear levelled in both hands, having left the bow and arrows carefully on a dry stone to wait for me. This wouldnt take long. Demon! Go back to the hells you came from, he barked. Perhaps I should have tagged him Dog Three instead of Hawk? Hello Dilith. I owe you for Wilson, I said quietly, closing the distance carefully. He swiped his knife back and forth in my direction which made me smile. Fuck you whoreson! Our souls will haunt you forever! Again the knife swished back and forth at me. I think Ill probably just spend them. He paled and turned to try and run but I crossed the distance in a blink of an eye and the spear slipped between his ribs to destroy his heart. Normalis Humano slain. Ten Souls gathered. Now with four daggers on my belt, a man can never carry enough knives, I stepped out of the woodland at the base of what had been my hill but was now simply an unhappy memory. The river wove its way across the steppe to my right and I took the time to drink my fill, emptying one waterskin. Refilling at the river I surveyed the grasslands to the south. The rain had swept through but the grass was still tinder dry having sloughed off the heavy droplets. A few casts of summon fire and I could probably set the whole area ablaze. The possibility of letting the plains burn before I stepped out to walk through the ashes towards whatever passed for civilization in this world was tempting. I could envision earning a lot of Souls by doing so. Fighting down the urge wasnt as difficult as it might have been. Despite my greed I was a creature of focused, channeled violence. Indiscriminate killing was for the artillery and the air force. My rules, my code, forbade me from acting so recklessly. The plains rolled gently away from me and on most of the low hilltops small patches of forest had grown up. I settled my gaze on one I was fairly sure was due south and set off to see what the grasslands had to offer me. Chapter 13 - Goodbye blandness, my old friend My beard had grown out since I arrived in this world. I had passed through the itchy phase and was now moving into Grizzly Adams territory. I eyed the dead aurox and hoped the arrow had survived. The giant bovine creature clearly had not and fortunately when it collapsed it had fallen with the arrow sticking out at the top rather than snapping it under its weight. Normalis Aurox slain. Five Souls gathered. I used a dagger to cut away at the entry point and carefully worked the thin shaft of wood out. It came free with a sucking sound and to my relief it was undamaged. I was down to two arrows, having had half of my supply break while I had been hunting over the last week. This was the fourth aurox Id killed since walking into the grasslands. It was a waste of time to properly clean the guts or harvest the meat. Id never use that much and I couldnt carry it with me. Instead I put the knife into the cavity formed where the beast''s uppermost rear leg met the torso and began slicing in a circle to remove the limb. Working the blade into the cartilage of the joint was a delicate process, my knives were brittle and could easily snap. The rest I would leave for the scavengers, large birds that always circled overhead. With the meaty prize slung over my shoulder I headed back towards my latest campsite, a slight depression at the edge of one of the hilltop woods. A small lake, more of a pond, lay on the other side of the trees and I had camped here for two days now. I didnt understand the Vilis and Normalis denominators. Id initially concluded that the bear and the over-sized rabbits were given that tag as a result of being larger than they should be but these aurox were much bigger than the cows from earth that they resembled. Yet they were Normalis all the same. Sitting down beside the firehole Id dug I began to strip the hide off the meat. Id rigged up a pair of sturdy tripods on either side of my fire and rested a thick branch of green wood across the gap. It was simple enough to adjust the height, and thus the temperature on the meat, by sliding the tripod legs in and out. Putting the skin I had removed from the leg to one side to be buried later I began slicing strips off the muscle to hang on my improvised spit. Once I had taken enough for tonight I set the rest of the leg aside on a stone and balanced the long thin strips across the crossbar. With a glance I ignited the fire Id laid earlier, I had realised that physical gestures felt natural and possibly looked very impressive but they were unnecessary when it came to using my magic. I had managed to avoid spending any souls in the Shop so far. With semi-regular watering points in the forms of ponds and streams, plentiful forage in the small forested patches and large game to hunt, I was self-sufficient in everything that mattered for now, especially since discovering that the rapid growth ability could turn a straggly berry tree lacking fruit into a bountiful harvest for twenty mana. Weighing my options with regards to my available Souls had become a constant distraction. I wanted more levels. The sense of growth from spending physical stat points was intoxicating but magic was increasingly useful as well. I was trained for physical combat but with the addition of magic I could be truly dangerous. It was limited. It would let me fight against odds that I shouldnt stand a chance against, as it had back at the cave, but if there had been ten of them instead of five I suspected I would have fled rather than attacking. It was an advantage but it didnt make me unstoppable. All my competitors would have the same advantage when I finally found them. The fat began to drip off the meat, spitting as it hit the flames and embers below. The smell was delightful. Aurox tasted just like beef and I had been unable to stop myself from searching through the foodstuff section of the Shop for some horseradish sauce. No luck, unfortunately. I decided to take two more levels. The first tier ability points were only ten Souls per level so I could improve four of them for the same cost. Tier two abilities required twenty Souls, just like tier two levels. The impact of the stat points was what decided me. Since reaching mid way through E tier I was so much stronger and faster, my endurance was far beyond anything I had been capable of on Earth. Perhaps one day Id stop and save up to keep enough in reserve for a health potion but access to the healing spell obviated that need for now. Level 15 Primary Stats: Body: E+ Mind: F+ Soul: F Available Souls: 43 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 20 Reflexes: 15 Health: 120 Magic strength: 8 Focus: 8 Mana: 100 Putting all four points into physical strength in order to confirm my theory; I was pleased with the result. E+ meant I had one D tier statistic. When health or reflexes joined my strength I would advance to D-. Waving the aurox leg next to me in the air seemed to prove my theories about my statistics. It was noticeably lighter, for sure. It felt like it was made of balsa wood but the limb must weigh nearly thirty kilos. Like last time: nothing had visibly changed but I felt the new power in every movement. I turned the meat strips and waited for them to start to blacken. I had stopped boiling my water due to the necessity of being on the move and had so far not suffered any ill effect but intestinal parasites were something I could still easily prevent. Thus far the evil god called dysentery had given me a pass. The sun was falling to the west when I first heard the rumble. It sounded like a train heading my way, or being near a busy road. I had finished my meal and was quietly contemplating the first stars to emerge in the darkening sky at the time. The alien patterns still baffle me but I was confident I had located an equivalent to a pole star. Id watched the tiny sparks circle above me for the last week on the plains and the end three stars in a configuration that resembled an axe, laid on its side when compared to the horizon, seemed to point to the most static star Id found. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Standing up I looked around but nothing was moving for miles as far as I could see. The rumbling grew louder and I began to consider other possibilities. Was this some kind of geological event? A hidden geyser in the lake on the other side of the small hill? I was considering moving my campsite as a group of riders swept round the west side of the hill and began to fan out across the grass in front of my fire. I wouldn''t call them horsemen based on their mounts. They were stocky ponies at best and the mounted men looked more like adults riding donkeys at the beach than a formidable cavalry force. One of them rode forward slowly, taking his time to check the shadows behind me for signs of any threat. I felt the masks dropping back into place in my mind. Dissembling was second nature for me but the brief freedom I had found alone in my cave and had affirmed with Wilson was something I didnt want to give up. Graben had seemed like a straightforward man. In the end hed been unafraid of death, asking for mercy where most would have begged for more time. Im alone. Would you like some food? I called. Hospitality was my best option in this situation. A quick count revealed fifteen of them and they all carried short stabbing spears in their right hands and a small hide shield in their left. The uniformity of their weapons was mirrored in their dress: Short green tunics of woven cloth covered them down to their knees and sturdy leather boots covered their feet. There were no stirrups and the saddles consisted of a thick blanket tied to the animals backs with leather straps. The only control they seemed to have were reins held in their left hands behind the shields but the animals reacted well, forming neat ranks as they spread out and stopped at a slight tug. You offer me the meat of my own herd? From aurox that you''ve hunted without my permission?" The man raised his eyebrows at me in feigned shock. His voice was expressionless. "I dont recognise your accent, stranger. Where is your warband? called the one I assumed was the leader in a flat voice. There was no inflection at all and it was hard to gauge whether he was threatening or just being polite. This one''s tunic was a bright red colour, marking him as some sort of commander, no doubt. I have no warband. Youre dressed for Koryolis. Are your brothers gone to the Great Blue? He inched his pony closer and stepped down, dropping the reins in the grass. The horse stayed still and bent to crop the grass at its feet. I am not with a warband nor am I on Koryolis. I was attacked by a group of men wearing these skins but I ran away after killing one of them and taking it for warmth. An unlikely tale. What is your tribe? He kept moving closer and I was very aware that he kept his body in a fighting stance. The spear was casually pointed just away from me but it would take no time at all to align the stone tip with my chest. Areskyn, I lied. Old habits. He chuckled. How interesting. If I were to tell you we are feuding with them, what would you do? I cannot do much against fifteen horsemen. My voice was calm. What I could do would certainly surprise these riders but I would have to run in the end. I carefully avoided looking at the now riderless horse a few metres behind the man while I plotted out how to put him down and steal it as I distracted his friends with fireballs. What would you do if I told you that I am Areskyn and I do not know you? Id say its a wide world and no man can know everyone. The man laughed harshly and stepped close to my fire, allowing me to see him clearly for the first time. A bushy brown moustache separated his chin from his nose, and his long hair was pulled back in a ponytail. May I sit and enjoy the warmth? he asked politely, inflection finally entering his tone. What about your friends? My arms men will secure the area. I will re-join them when we are finished talking, if the Blue wills it. I do not recognise your accent. Where are you from, in truth? In truth? I wasnt sure it was a good idea to share that information. Graben had been very convincing that Shikrakyn were viewed with superstition and fear, likely for good reason. Im looking for Hakubin. I have a message for him, then Ill be on my way. The mans eyebrows rose and he leaned backwards. I offered him a waterskin and he accepted it, taking a long drink. What do you want the King for? he asked. I carry a message from his son. I can deliver it for you. I know him well, he replied with a twinkle in his eyes. Its not a happy message. It might be best if I didnt share it with anyone else. They rarely are. Nonetheless, please. I swear on Aresks bones I will pass it faithfully to the King. Graben had been a prince? That was unfortunate. I didnt care one way or the other, I could discharge the promise and if these men turned hostile Id kill the closest, steal his horse and run like hell while throwing fireballs to scare off the rest. Very well. Graben asked me to tell his father that he died well, fighting with honour. Having discharged my promise I could now bypass the local tribes and look for civilization further to the south. This bloke was clearly associated with the nearest tribe and his accent was almost identical to the raiders Id killed. It was a safe bet that this was Grabens tribe. The man leaned back and hissed softly. How do you know this? he snapped. I was there at the time. You mean you killed him. It wasnt a question. This man was direct and I saw no reason to lie anymore. I nodded. Come with me, he said, rising to his feet and moving back to his horse. Respectfully Id rather not, I said. It wasnt an invitation, stranger. Respectfully; no. As I stood up the riders who had been creeping closer twitched slightly, making their horses stutter to a stop. The leader was barely five and a half feet tall and only one of his companions was taller than that. Childhood malnutrition among the locals probably meant my perfectly unremarkable six feet of height was now outlandish and eye catching. Goodbye blandness, my old friend. Very well. We will leave you in peace, stranger. He spat the words like they left a foul taste in his mouth. Once he was mounted he glared at me then turned his pony and began to trot away, his men swung around to follow. I watched them ride away, making sure they were far enough to give me some time to react if they changed course, before I went back to my fire. I turned away from the empty grasslands and started towards my camp. As soon as my back was to the plains I heard a crack followed less than a second later by a whirring noise buzzing past my right ear. I pivoted and saw a man thirty metres out in the grasslands recovering a sling to reload it. I threw myself to the side as another rose up and released his stone at me. The whip-crack as the tail of the sling broke the sound barrier echoed out again but he had missed, I was sure of it. I heard yet another crack and a moment later my head exploded in pain. Chapter 14 - The Dreamer As I came back to consciousness I vowed to resume all of my old habits. The brief time I had spent free of the lifelong masquerade, of being open and unfettered, had clearly been a colossal mistake. The throbbing pain in my skull was all the reminder I would need. My arms ached as well, a burning fire in my shoulders that almost matched that in my head. Whoever that rider had been, he was now only behind whichever slinger had got me on my shit list. I could see why the bloke with the bulletproof suits threw away his code but I wasn''t quite there yet. I will take him as my slave. An old voice, high pitched and vaguely androgynous. No. He goes to the women. They can take his balls and when theyre done the young men will use his head for sport. My campfire visitors voice was rich with command and confidence now. At least I hadnt been killed outright. So far. Unfortunately it didnt sound like that would remain the case. He survived two days tied to a horse. After taking a bullet to the head. Jityk swears it was fired clay and should have been a lethal hit at that range. Something is amiss here, Hakubin. He might be the one from the dreams. An ally? At least someone who wanted me alive rather than gelded and my head turned into a football. Id take what I could get in this situation. He killed Graben. Fuck your dreams. Hakubins voice ground out. He was clearly not a fan of mine and I cursed my assumption that Graben had not been seeking revenge with his request to let his father know he was gone. Going out into the wild must be dangerous and many would not return, their fates never known to their families and friends so I had seen the reasoning behind the request. Granting some closure like that was probably a rare boon for these savages. However I was fairly confident Graben had screwed me from beyond the grave. And he came to tell you about it! The other person cackled, a wheezing gasping sound that still conveyed their amusement. Graben would not have wanted you to slay this man or he wouldn''t have made that request. You know Im right! Another cackle. You are son-less. Dont speak to me about family, Uncle, Hakubin snarled. I''m the tribes Dreamer. King Nephew, what happened the last time you ignored my counsel? Hakubin grunted noncommittally in reply. Give this man to me. He will maintain my wagon and tents, cook my food and serve as I see fit. The wheezing voice was firm. He can hang for another day. If he still lives after that, do as you like. The sound of heavy footsteps moved away. You always were an ass, Bin. My brother would be disappointed in you, my saviour muttered quietly. Lighter footsteps came closer and I felt a damp breath on my chest and cheeks. This man must be even shorter than the ones Id seen before. He was so close and I was so vulnerable. Fear ran through me but I suppressed it ruthlessly. I know youre awake. A hand touched my shoulder gently but it still sent a jolt of pain through my chest and shoulders. I didnt move. Endure a little longer and we''ll talk properly. Or go to the Blue and feast with Aresk, the choice is yours. My faint sense of his presence faded away. Health: 48/120 Mana: 100/100 I cast heal ten times and my health went up to ninety eight. I felt better but the pain didnt disappear. My thoughts felt fuzzy and hard to grasp. This wasnt my first concussion and the fact I had survived being unconscious for so long suggested the worst was behind me. Assuming I wasn''t brain damaged. My eyelids were stuck. I tried to move a hand to rub at them but the pain in my shoulder spiked. I realised I was spreadeagled, thick ropes binding my arms out to either side and the weight of my body was hanging on them. I moved my feet slowly, struggling to take some of the weight off my chest. I could barely reach the ground but I was able to push my toes into the mud and take some of the pressure off. Immediately I felt my breath coming easier and my mind began to clear. Opening your eyes when they are glued shut by dried tears, and whatever else had been smeared on my face during the time Id been out, wasnt easy. It was frustrating, something that should have been simple was seemingly impossible and I was denied my vision as a result. Being blind was always something that had terrified me and I fought down the bowel churning fear that this wasnt simply sweat and tears and blood. If Hakubin had taken my eyes in revenge for his son I was doomed. After a lot of straining with muscles unused to that kind of exertion, a crack of light appeared in my right eye. My head was still hanging against my chest so all I could see was an expanse of mud and churned grass at my feet. There were brown marks across my chest and legs where someone had been throwing something at me. Judging by the smell and the streaks I had a pretty good Idea what it had been. I briefly wished the Shop had some antibiotics. Id pay whatever the Souls cost was, however unreasonable. It didnt. Fuck you once again, Shop. I raised my head as I forced my functional eye fully open. The left one seemed to be welded shut and wouldnt move at all. My back ached as the weight of my skull shifted. Further away the grasslands stretched out in a blur. In the distance men on foot and a few on horseback were herding aurox, driving them away from wherever the hell I was. The sounds began to clarify as more oxygen reached my addled brain. The noises of animals, horses, dogs and cattle made up a background hum but on top of that I heard voices. Men, women and children were going about their business somewhere behind me. Friendly conversation and irritated arguments, perfunctory greetings and brash boasting assaulted my ears and made my head hurt even more when I tried to pick out and follow any of the many threads of conversation. How many of them were there? The sounds of construction hit my ears, sawing and banging, craftsmen and women discussing the work in progress. Civilization lurked behind me and I couldnt crane my head far enough to see. The pain in my neck flared as I struggled to look back but I ignored it as my situation became clear to me. I was tied by each wrist to the end of some kind of large wagon. I had been stripped naked and left in the sun for god knows how long. It had been long enough for my skin to redden and burn in the harsh light, where I wasn''t covered in blood and muck I saw that my flesh was raw and pink. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. My feet barely reached the ground. I had been functionally crucified, the rough wood of the wagon had left splinters in the flesh of my back and continued to scratch at me every time I breathed. Thirst consumed me. Hunger was there as well, but I would have chosen a drink over food in a heartbeat. As the sun moved painstakingly slowly across the sky I faded in and out. Every time I lapsed from consciousness my legs would sag, toes slipping through the mud, and the pressure of being hung by my wrists would compact my chest, making breathing difficult. In a panic Id gasp for air and struggle to plant my feet again in the slippery muck. There was no way for me to escape back into darkness now that I was awake. As the sun was fading I heard someone coming round the wagon. I didnt have the energy to raise my head anymore. The footsteps stopped a few metres in front of me and there was the sound of something heavy being set down. I was in a universe of pain and delirium so I ignored the distraction. A few more hours and Id be cut down. Once I had my strength back Id escape these fucking savages and head south again. My thoughts rang hollow even to me. I was going to die here. Graben couldnt have fallen to you. Youre a liar! A boys voice. I struggled to raise my head for a moment but even that was beyond me, and I was terrified of losing my footing and dangling by my wrists again. Something wet slapped into my chest and I opened my eye to see a brown mess slide off my skin and land at my feet. The smell made clear what it was, although I couldnt tell what animal had produced it. I was glad in a way; Id gradually pushed the mud away from my feet during the long day and it had become harder to keep the weight off my chest. If this brat was going to fill in the troughs my toes had dug during the long day he was doing me a favour. The next wet slap sent a shock through me. A spike of pain had come with it because the little shit had been aiming at my groin. A giggle rang out, high pitched and mean spirited, signifying hed done it deliberately. Cant ignore me, peasant. You must have ambushed him but Graben was too smart to be ambushed by a shit like you. So how did you do it? The lump of dung struck me in the face this time. I coughed and tried to shake my head to clear my nose and mouth, instantly regretting it as the fire in my skull reignited. I blinked my working eye clear and looked up to glare at the kid. He was perhaps ten or eleven, allowing for how short these people were. Brown hair cut short on the sides and left long at the rear. Mullets. Just like the rest. Why did it have to be mullets? His right hand was covered in shit from the bucket at his bare feet. He wore a red tunic that hung to his knees, and the sleeves had blue threads woven through them to make intricate knotwork patterns. He tried to ambush me at my home but I returned the favour. Standing still in a fight is a bad idea, even if you dont know its started yet, I tried to growl. It came out as an unintelligible groan. Cant even speak? he asked. I guess youre out of luck. Another lump of shit was thrown into my chest. Would you do this if I wasnt tied up? This time I did growl and it came through more clearly. Your heads going to be used for the next Grak game. It doesnt matter what I do to you, he taunted. I let my head hang and didnt bother to respond. His face was Grabens in miniature but the eyes were different, a younger brother probably. None of this mattered. If I survived Id be a slave for a while then Id be gone. I just had to make it through the night. Eventually the boy ran out of shit to fling and grew bored by my lack of response. With a final taunt he went back into the town behind me and I was left blessedly alone. I would never complain about feeling lonely again. The sun was setting and the sky was a cascade of reds and oranges. A few more hours, I kept telling myself. Just a few hours can seem like a lifetime under certain conditions and this was one of them. The moons rose and set as I hovered between waking and sleeping, never able to fully step into either state. I envisioned women I had known, some I had even loved, coming to my aid. I saw long tall glasses of water where half the glass was filled with ice. Men I had killed came to put me out of my misery. Pizzas, burgers, roast beef dinners, ice cold beers; they all flashed before my eyes at various times but the tall glass of water always replaced them sooner or later. I was lost in hallucinations of food and drink as the sun finally began to rise and I thought for a moment that the plains had caught fire and these bastards torturing me would all burn. Alas it was only the red light painting the steppe. Eventually I heard the sounds of feet approaching and I braced myself for more shit to be thrown in my face by an obnoxious little princeling. I craned my head up to face down my tormentor. Instead of the brat it was Hakubin and another man that stopped in front of me. Hakubin was much as I remembered but his bright red tunic now hung down to his ankles, cinched in the middle by a thick leather belt on which hung one of the stone maces these people seemed to like. Something glinted in the morning light and I realised his mace differed to those Id seen before. The round head was made of a polished metal. It looked like gold in my hazy vision but even in my current state some part of me assumed they would use bronze or copper for what was obviously a weapon. The other man was a shrivelled raisin. Stoop shouldered and wrinkled enough that Mother Theresa would likely have told him to take better care of his skin if she were here. His skin was pale beneath his long white hair that he left unbound to fall around his face and shoulders. A thick beard obscured his mouth but it became wispy and thin the further it grew past his Adams apple. He wore a dull red tunic that hung to his knees and his skinny legs were a patchwork of varicose veins. Unlike the others Id seen, his belt was hung with dozens of leather pouches in addition to the ubiquitous stone mace. He survived. Will you keep your word, King? said the Dreamer, his voice half remembered in my feverish state. Hakubin stepped forward and peered closely at my face. You think he is something more? he asked. I considered trying to bite his nose off or set him on fire but now was not the time to fight. Aresk has been speaking to me these last few weeks. Opportunity was the feeling I got from the dreams, perhaps danger as well. I think this man might be the source, the Dreamer wheezed, his breath whistling through his facial hair. Spice addled hallucinations are not Hakubin sighed before continuing. Youre the Dreamer. Ive done as you asked, Uncle. I do not want to see this man again. Keep him at the edge of camp. Hakubin gave me a final glare and left. Well my wandering friend, slayer of aurox, bastards and princes, it seems youre in my hands now. I trust you wont harm an old man like me? His voice had changed, dropping in tone to be clearly masculine. He chuckled and drew a short metal knife to slice the ropes holding me upright against the wagon. As the ropes parted I fell to my knees and curled up in the mixture of blood, piss, mud and shit beneath me. I rolled over and gasped as blood began to reach the extremities of my arms again and they seemed to catch fire. Aside from a few days of peace all Id known in this world was pain. I needed to get back home. Chapter 15 - Another giveaway On your feet boy, Dreamer said harshly. The snap of command was there in his voice now. I began to think this wasnt just some old shaman. He was a leader in addition to whatever other functions he carried out in his culture. I struggled upright and untangled the remains of the ropes from my wrists. The rough material had dug into my skin, rubbing it raw and drawing blood where stiff threads had stabbed into me. I couldnt stand up straight, my shoulders didnt want to take the weight of my arms so I stood hunched over, clutching my limbs in front of my chest. Even slouching I was still looking down at the man. He had a bald spot at the dome of his skull. You need a wash, boy. Im not a boy, I croaked but I followed as he walked out into the grasslands. Ive seen seventy winters, boy. You havent been on Koryolis. Therefore you are a boy. Im not one of your people. We dont need to raid to be seen as men. Raiding isnt what makes you a man, boy, nor the killing. Its the trial that makes the change. He turned back for a moment to look me over and I glared at him with my good eye. Maybe youve passed your own. Aresk likes his killers and I can see the blood on your hands, he muttered before moving on. I glanced down but my hands were more muddy than bloody at the moment. He led me to a stream that ran just a few minutes walk from the camp. As soon as I saw the water I tried to sprint to it but all I managed was a stumbling run that ended in a painful crawl as I reached the edge of the narrow waterway. My reflection shocked me. The left half of my face was coated in blood that had matted thickly in my hair and beard as well. I brought my hands up and began to brush at the blood and muck sealing my left eye. There was pain as my nails scratched at the accumulation of filth and then I began scooping water onto my face to ease the process. Frantic splashing resulted in my face looking more like it should and as my left eye finally opened a deep sense of relief washed through me. A foot slammed into my ass and I fell face first into the water. I spluttered and pushed my face above the surface then dove back down to drink my fill. My burning thirst had knocked dysentery down a few places on my list of concerns. Here, said the Dreamer, holding out a small leather pouch. I reached out cautiously and took it, tipping some of the contents into a palm. I looked up at him quizzically. It was a rough powder of leaves that smelled citrusy and sharp. Its to wash with. You have such things in your land? he asked sarcastically. I tossed the pouch to the bank and worked what I had in my palm into my hair. It formed a thin lather that I used to scrub the filth from my head before working on my chest. It took longer than it should have due to my aches and pains but I eventually had myself looking reasonably human again and despite the chilly water I felt worlds better. The Dreamer had watched for a while but then settled down cross legged to fiddle with the grasses in front of him, weaving the blades into little green towers. I stepped out of the water and refused the urge to drink more. I would make myself sick if I did, my body needed time to absorb what Id already drunk. Theres a tunic and loincloth in the bag. He tipped his head to where hed thrown his satchel. Wont fit you but better than running around showing your danglies to the world, eh? he cackled. I pulled the rough garments out of the bag and began to put them on. The tunic was straightforward but tying a loincloth was a new experience. I felt like I was putting on a diaper. Not from here at all then, my rescuer muttered. Hungry? he asked with a gleam in his eye as he looked up at me. I nodded. I needed food and rest to regain my strength, then I could settle my debts with Hakubin and bugger off, hopefully to somewhere with a less savage population. Come on then. He rose and began walking back towards the Areskyn settlement. The plains are a great place to live if youve got the knack, you know? Its hard and there are always threats. Other tribes, Ur-Vile slavers, the vile-cats are dangerous too but mostly its a good life. He continued to mutter at me as I trudged along behind him back to the settlement. I had thought it would be a town, if not of bricks and mortar at least wooden buildings but I was wrong. I suppose in a way it was a village but it wasnt like any Id ever seen before. Perhaps it resembled a Mongol tribal centre from Earth, back in the thirteen hundreds, but history wasnt my strong suit so the reference could be way off. Two thirds of the perimeter was composed of huge heavy wagons with solid wooden wheels parked end to end to form a porous barricade. The rest of the circular perimeter had crude stakes hammered into the earth to form a rough palisade. Within the, in theory, secure space this created was a maze of large yurt-like tents and open areas. Smoke rose throughout the camp and by the palisade were rows of tethered ponies within crude fencing. Hundreds of people flowed around, going about whatever the hell primitives like this did with their days. Behold the mighty Kings city! Dreamer giggled. He thinks hes done so well. My brother built the alliance that made him a king and Hakubin has almost- well lets just say it could be better. Have you ever seen a real city? Stone buildings and towering walls? I havent. Lies! Dreamer laughed happily. This will be fun! If you tell me of your adventures Ill tell you about mine. Deal? Youve seen cities? I asked. I was a wanderer in my youth. Mighty Helipokyn, with walls taller than the biggest Ur-Vile and thicker than three men laid on the ground! Sinister Junt, where the Kentanii slavers harbour their ships. Many places boy, Ive been to many places but I always longed for home," he finished in a wistful tone. Why? I asked. Civilization is all well and good but family is family. I could never stay away for long. Have you ever had an ambitious brother? I shook my head, baffled at the seemingly disconnected ramblings. Well I did. Hakubar was a good man, on the whole. He actually asked me to leave, the first time. Some of the families were pushing for me to claim the chiefdom. Idiots! As if I wanted to spend my life pandering to them and fretting about the herds! So I went away for a while to give my elder brother a chance to consolidate his power and coincidentally removed any arguments for my assassination! He cackled once again. But why come back if you were being threatened? I asked. Once Hakubar had made the Gretakyn bend the knee he was secure. I didn''t know that of course! I was studying philosophy in Helipokyn at the time. But a tribe needs a Dreamer and my predecessor had been old when I departed. His apprentices were shite. Stupid little worms more interested in potions to make women forget the night before than medicine or natural law. A dream told me to come home. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. A dream? I was surprised. If this man was the local equivalent of a doctor why would he be moved to turn his life upside down by a dream? You dont dream? Of course I do. I would not elaborate on the contents of most of my dreams. Despite my code I still saw the faces of some of my victims in the night. No you dont. Not properly. I can tell. But we can fix that boy. Im afraid Areskynit isnt much of a place. Theres no ale houses or brothels, no markets filled with spices and exotic goods but it has a few amenities. Youll need to stay the hell away from all of them for now. Hakubin is a vicious bastard and his armsmen will happily split your skull at the slightest provocation. They already tried." I rubbed my left temple. "Perhaps I should wait here? We had reached the gap in the palisade that led into the town proper. If anyone sees you without me or my apprentice youre dead, boy. The word has been spread about and you stick out like a cock in a henhouse with your height and colour. Im your bronze token, so make sure nothing happens to me, okay boy? he smirked at me and blew his moustache out from his lips. Lets go. He entered the barricade and the guards glared at me as I passed, following along like a duckling. They wore leather vests over their tunics, some kind of armour I assumed, and thick cloth caps on their heads. The stone maces hung at their hips and they leant on six foot staves that they carried in addition to daggers and stone maces. They all sported the clan mullet. The Dreamer led me to one side almost as soon as we passed the watchmen. We threaded our way through the tents and I kept having to carefully step over guy ropes that my companion avoided without apparent thought. We circled around the perimeter until we reached a yurt set just inside the barricade of wagons. It was perhaps fifteen feet across and made of some sort of thick material. I brushed a hand against it as I stooped to pass through the door flap and it felt like matted plant fibres. Inside was a dimly lit space, a small fire at the centre let out a curl of smoke that dissipated before it reached the hole at the peak of the tent. On one side was a small bed, a low platform heaped with furs, and on the other was a crude set of shelves. On the shelves were small vials, clay pots, scrolls and honest to god books. A few primitive wooden chests lined a couple of the sides. Youre literate? I asked in surprise. Ah! That will be a nice change! The warriors view books as dead weight, firelighters or shit wipes. It will be nice to discuss the written word again. GEDRIK! he screamed the last word and I heard some mumbled, high pitched swearing from behind the far wall of the tent. A few moments later a dishevelled boy scurried in through the entrance and bowed to the Dreamer. Master? he asked, keeping his head low. His clothing was green like most of the people but it looked ragged and dirty. His skin was streaked with muck as well and the snot he repeatedly wiped from his nose with the back of his left hand had created a line across the dirt on his right cheek which appeared to be the cleanest part of the boy. Food. And get the fire going again! Bloody lazy little shit of an apprentice! The boy scurried out as fast as hed come in response to the Dreamers yells. Thats another giveaway, you know. He stared at me without blinking. I didn''t react, simply meeting his fierce gaze flatly. You dont have the habits of a peasant, boy, he explained. I carry a bronze blade, not stone. You see the colour of my tunic and stare me in the eyes like youre my equal. We arent like the serfs in Helipokyn but the lower classes here still show deference to their superiors. Whats your name? I asked. He smirked at me and waved a hand around his tent. You only prove my point once more! No Master, no ridder not even a sirrah! No honorifics at all and you can see my wealth all around you! I own three prime bulls and a dozen heifers out with the herds as well! Im of what passes for the nobility in this part of the world and you are oblivious. My name, boy, is Hakukril. You can call me Kril. And what is your name, if I might be so bold? I paused for a moment. The ramifications of using my real name could be significant if any of my competitors ever heard it, especially as it was so out of convention when compared to the locals. But the old bastard had known I was lying about having seen cities without even being able to see my face. I had magic now, perhaps some of the locals did and this wrinkly specimen was one of them? Raymond, I said softly, erring on the side of caution. A pleasure Raymond. Where the hell did that boy go? Kril made his way to the tent flap and stuck his head out. GEDRIK! GET YOUR ARSE MOVING BOY! He came back in and went to sit on his pile of furs. Take a seat, Raymond. Kril waved a hand at a spot by the barely lit fire and I sat down, stretching my legs out to the side. I still ached all over but it was starting to pass. Id need to drink more soon. What are you planning to do with me? I asked. Gedrik is a lazy shit. He needs some competition and me keeping you around will piss the King off. Another cackle, it seemed to be the man''s equivalent of pausing for breath. But I have some questions of my own. Ah thank Aresk, what took you so long boy? Gedrik had ducked through the flap and had a bowl of something that smelled divine in each hand. I had to get permission. Sorry Master, said the boy, keeping his head down again and refusing to meet Krils eyes as he put the bowls down in front of him. Get out for now. I want you back here at sundown. You will learn the difference between crushed fennel seeds and powdered dandelion root or I will beat you like your absent father ought to have done! Understand? The boy nodded jerkily and ran back outside, letting the flap fall behind him. Kids these days. Eat. Kril gestured at the bowl closest to me as he bent down and picked up his own. I moved over and took mine, sniffing cautiously at the contents. The rich aroma made my stomach rumble. It was almost a soup rather than a stew, despite the lumps of meat and vegetables floating in it, and I found a thick slab of unrisen bread soaking up the liquid. I ate ravenously and felt better for a moment before my stomach cramped painfully. Kril had barely eaten half his bowl and he laughed as I groaned. He took his time, mopping up the juices with his bread whereas I had tipped them down my throat. Three days since you ate. You should have been more careful. He rose and picked up a clay jug, pouring water into a pair of crude cups and passed one to me. Despite my latent suspicion of my new master I drank gratefully, but made sure to sip the liquid slowly. Damn the boy. He forgot about the fire. Kril rose and walked over to his shelving, taking down a leather pouch. He picked up a leaf wrapped package that I recognised as one of my own. Do you have the rest of my things? I asked hopefully. I do, but not here. Tell me Raymond, why were you carrying these? He tipped the bear teeth I had kept from my first kill in this world into his palm and stirred them with a finger. I dont know why I kept them. I just didnt want to throw them away. Perhaps they could have been useful in the future, I muttered. Vile-bears are no joke, boy. You killed this one, you didnt find it dead and rotting? He fixed me with a piercing gaze and I nodded. Alone? Impressive. He put the teeth back on his shelf and picked up some firewood that was waiting to one side of the rickety looking furniture. He laid out the fire and blew on the remaining embers to get a blaze going. As the wood began to crackle and the flames reached up he sat down on the ground opposite me and fiddled with the pouch he''d taken from his shelf. You have never dreamed. Not truly. True-dreaming is a secret known only to a few but I have a sense about you. No harm can come of it either way and my curiosity is itching like fleas. His voice had dropped to a mumble then almost a whisper as he talked and I leaned forward to catch his words, my face perilously close to the fire. He poured something from the pouch into his hand and I leaned even closer to try and see what it was. With a flick of his wrist the powder shot into the flames and as I recoiled I snatched a lungful of acrid smoke. I sat back, stunned and more than a little frightened. Sleep well, boy. It will open your eyes. Ill be here when you wake. I slipped backwards, my still aching shoulders unable to catch my weight as my arms splayed to the sides and my back hit the soft ground behind me. Chapter 16 - Whispered it in my dreams The first thing I noticed was the complete absence of pain. It had been so long since I didnt have a recovering wound to twinge and grumble when I moved in an unusual way. The blessed sense of peace that came from the change was refreshing. Next was my clothing. I was in my comfortable, years old coveralls that I wore while tinkering in my workshop back on Earth. Compared to what I remembered wearing recently they felt like silk pyjamas against my skin. For a brief moment I hoped the last few weeks had been some fever dream, perhaps Id had a stroke in the workshop and hallucinated my recent history. As I glanced around I felt that optimism fade away. I was standing at the foot of a colossal bronze statue. A broad man wearing a chest plate beaten to resemble muscles and a helmet that covered his cheeks sporting a high crest that seemed to sway in the breeze, despite looking like it was also cast in metal, towered over me. Below the knee on the left leg of the giant was an ornate greave, his right hand clutched a long spear with a broad leaf-shaped head and in his left he held a round shield at his side. I felt dwarfed by the thing and began to back away. Leaving so soon? The voice was deep, masculine and seemed to come from all around me. I spun, reaching for weapons that werent there, only to find myself alone bar the titan. I turned back and looked up. The head of the statue bent forward and looked down at me. I wanted to shiver as an aura washed over me but I was locked in place, unable to even blink. It felt similar to the one Id felt from Poseidon when she had revealed her power in the smoking room. It was different though. Hers had felt like the pressure in the deep ocean, unstoppable and unfathomable. This felt like the clash of weapons against shields, armour refusing to break under a brutal assault; like being penned in by your comrades in a shield wall or phalanx Raymond Cobbler, I was hoping it would be you who fell in my lap. Taking another''s favourite toy is always a joy. Who the hell are you? I asked as I regained some freedom of movement. Despite my best effort my voice trembled slightly and came out half an octave higher than I intended. A smile creased the metal of the statue''s face in response. Kril calls me Aresk. That is a name lost on our world. Even the eternal is changed by time, alas. Perhaps you have heard of Ares? Another god. War is your thing, right? I asked flatly. Indeed! How are you finding our little competition? Ares asked jovially. Its great, I deadpanned as I got myself under control. This giant wouldnt kill me, I was part of his game. Booming laughter rolled out and shook the air in my lungs, making it hard to breathe. Why did I need to breathe in a dream? Ah, such a card! Tell me boy, will you live to take your revenge alone? Im just trying to survive. Ill kill the others if I have to but only if they come for me. You lie so smoothly! I can understand why she wanted you, despite objectively better candidates being available. The sea can seem calm and kind one moment and then be a raging storm the next. That soldier was my pick but he We can see inside your heads, little mortal. Your thoughts are transparent to us. Oh, dont worry, she doesnt care, what threat are you to one of us? The statue grinned down at me, bronze teeth flashing to reinforce my insignificance in comparison to beings like him. His point was not lost on me, nor did I miss the futility of dissembling to this god. Why am I here? Is Kril your minion? I just want to go home, I blurted. Worshipper. Follower. Not a slave. Im the God of War, boy. Slaves are beneath my attention. Kril is a good man. Id listen to him if I were you. Youre here for I suppose you''d call it a job interview? Im out of the hired killer game thanks to the green eyed bitch, I muttered. Oh you really aren''t! Its not that kind of job anyway. If you were to agree to operate on my behalf in the Game I would be willing to be of considerable assistance to you. Make it worth your while, you know? What do you want and what are you offering? I demanded flatly. If we were haggling I had something of value, even to a being like this. Hah! A man who doesnt mince words. A man of action. Of violence! Perfection indeed! If you agree to serve me I will give you my mark. As well as other, perhaps, lesser boons. It will help you greatly with my worshippers and you are currently in the heart of my domain. Even should you stray from my lands I have worshippers everywhere men organise for violence against their fellows. They will trust you and follow you when perhaps they would not under other circumstances. And what is the price? I said politely. I was almost certain I was going to be sent back to Krils tent one way or another, I needed every advantage I could get. The booming voice had become warm and friendly and I had no wish to piss off this god in his own little world so manners were in order. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Dedicate your victories to me. Say my name as you slay your competition. Thats all I ask. Ares or Aresk or something else? Any will do! As long as you mean to refer to me it will work. So we have a deal? I paused to think. Any advantage I could get was tempting and seeing as this god''s name was woven not only into the name of the tribe I was with but the language group that they spoke suggested I was indeed deep in territory controlled by this being. Can you tell me anything about the others? I asked. I can tell you a little if you agree to my perfectly reasonable requests. Let me sweeten the pot: when you reach level fifty I will give you a boon! What more could you ask for? A gift from the God of War! boomed Ares. I agree, I said simply. Excellent! Now, my new favourite mortal needs his mark! The statue bent down, the right hand releasing the spear that stayed perfectly upright in defiance of gravity. The aura returned but stronger this time, freezing my body completely. I felt like invisible men pressed in on every side to lock me in place as part of a unit dedicated to violence. A bronze finger reached down and stretched out to rest against my left shoulder. Light flared and my old friend pain returned. A burning agony coursed through the top of my arm and my coveralls ignited, burning away across my left side. I stood still, unable to even scream as the fire burned me for what felt like an eternity. Then the finger pulled away and the statue resumed its original stance; the pressure on me faded and I grasped at what I assumed would be a ruined shoulder. My hatred burned hotter than that damn finger had. I cursed all the treacherous fucking gods and added Ares to my list, immediately after Poseidon. Foolish mortal. You are unharmed, laughed Ares. My fingers reached my shoulder and found no damage. I looked down, twisting my arm out to one side to examine it for myself and found a golden tattoo had been placed on my unblemished skin. It was shaped like a spear, vertical on my arm and in the middle it ran behind a shield in the old Greek style. I shook out my arm to free it from the apparently illusory pain. Id never had any tattoos. No permanent marking to make identifying me easy. Id never felt the need, even back when I was a foot-slogger killing for the government. Now as to your colleagues. I cannot tell you too much, even such as I, in my unlimited glory, must obey the rules. However Ill say what I can. My soldier has gone pirate and now serves Hades. The mogul is setting up a new business empire and slavery suits his purposes, hes dedicated to the lady of the waters, perhaps she didnt have so much faith in you? The influencer is working with the scholar for now but their alliance is fragile at best. The warrior has found his new octagon. Where are they? I ground out, letting my arms drop to my sides. That I cannot say but you were heading in the right direction before you were waylaid by old Hakubin, said Ares. I could keep you longer, Id love to hear you tell your war stories from Earth but the dream-smoke is starting to fade and to hold you might damage you. Remember: speak my name when you slay them. If you do we will feast and boast of our exploits when you die, if you dont youll curse the day your mother opened her legs to your father for all eternity, Ares boomed and a final squeeze with his aura reminded me I was in no position to challenge him. The world vanished and I was once again in that disembodied state I had experienced when I was exiled to my new world. It only lasted a moment this time and then I opened my eyes. Back then. And touched, I can feel it. What did the old bastard say? asked Krils voice from off to my right. I sat up slowly, feeling the lingering ache that had been pleasantly absent in the dream. You do that a lot? I asked, carefully rubbing the back of my neck. I never needed the powder. He usually ignores my powder-dreams. Ive been there before though. A giant bronze statue garbed for war, correct? I felt his eyes on me and turned to look at him. His gaze was bright, almost feverish. I nodded at him in confirmation. Aresks balls! Where is it? Kril gasped. He rushed over and began patting at me like he was looking for a weapon. What? I pushed him away, using more strength than I intended to and he stumbled backwards. He didnt seem to care and moved back towards me and started tugging at my tunic roughly. The mark! Where did he touch you? Ah! He caught a glimpse of gold from my left sleeve and yanked it up over my shoulder. The spear and shield tattoo glowed golden at the top of my left bicep. Kril ran to a chest by the tent wall and rummaged through it. He pulled out a strip of cloth and ran back to me. I need to wrap this. Most of the tribe cannot see it until youre ready! The King for sure! It would mean your death. He began to wind the fine cloth around my arm and shoulder to cover the godly tattoo. Once I have my strength back I wont need to worry about your king, Kril. My voice was laced with violence. Do you have your strength right now? Of course not! Youve been half dead for days, Aresk alone knows how you survived and are now fit enough to bitch at your betters! The God-touch always messes with their heads! he sighed. Whatever powers Aresk promised wont come for some time. Until then you need a tribe. The Areskyn can be that tribe but you will have to earn their respect. I dont want to join these fucking savages. I want to kill Hakubin and then I have a job to do in the south," I snapped. If you flee youll be hunted, just like if Hakubin dies. Youll not escape the riders. You dont fear the king but you cannot fight an entire tribe. Usurpation is your hope, boy, not fight nor flight. He had finished wrapping my arm and tied a neat knot, reminding me of a combat medic fixing a bandage in place, then he stepped back and looked me up and down. If you do it my way youll ride south with the warbands of a dozen tribes at your back. The last time the tribes united we razed Angrilid. Its still in ruins three hundred winters later! he chuckled. Kril. I need your help to escape. I think youre willing to do that, its what Aresk would want. Will you help me? I asked. Ha! That wont work on me! The compulsion works on the peasants, not the priests! he cackled again. Youre destined to lead us to War boy, Aresk has whispered it in my dreams for years. Chapter 17 - Tapped in the head I had slept by the fire on some furs Kril had given me. I woke up before him and stretched quietly. I hadnt felt any fear of being vulnerable in the night. Kril and I had talked for a while after his interrogation about my dream or vision or whatever it was. He was a true follower of Aresk, a worldly man among his people and would be a valuable ally in the days to come. I felt a strange kinship with him. He was a different breed to the rest of his tribe, as I had been to my own back on Earth. Perhaps the mark also made me more open to Aresks followers? Did it work both ways and tie me to the god''s people while it made them more likely to trust me? I did not like the idea of being robbed of my freewill. My head still throbbed faintly and my shoulders continued to ache but I quietly set a fire and lit it with a cast of summon fire. I kept the fire small and set up a wooden tripod over it. A clay bowl dangled over the tips of the flames that I carefully filled with water from a barrel just outside the tent. Gedrik farted noisily and twitched in his sleep under the wagon behind Krils tent where he slept in a pile of rancid looking furs. I went back inside and tipped the water carefully into the suspended pot to heat through. I went quietly over to the shelves and began to assess their contents. Vials filled with viscous liquids meant nothing to me, I opened a few to sniff them but stopped as the acrid odour from one seemed to burn my nose. Poking at the clay pots with various powders and seeds in them revealed nothing of interest beyond demonstrating Krils penchant for herbalism. I left my bears teeth alone and picked up one of the books. It was a leather wrapped tome, written on crude, thick paper. It seemed so out of place in this barbarian village. Papyrus or hide scrolls I would have been able to understand and a few of those were scattered on the shelves as well but this was paper, or at least a crude precursor of true paper. It had obviously been read many times judging from the smudges and small tears on many of the pages as I flipped through it. The writing was alien but I was happy to find it was an alphabet of some sort. If it had been hieroglyphs or ideograms like some eastern scripts on Earth I would have faced an insurmountable barrier to becoming literate in this world. Going back to the beginning I carefully turned a few of the brittle pages and scanned through them properly, hoping Id get a notification saying language blah unlocked but I wasnt that lucky. With a sigh I put it back and turned to find gimlet eyes staring at me from where Kril was sitting on his bed. Not your native tongue? he asked, getting up to examine the boiling water. No. I dont recognise the letters. I can help with that. They''re pictures of sounds. Once you understand the sounds for the picture you understand the writing. I know how an alphabet works, I laughed. It was the first time Id laughed since I couldnt remember when Id last laughed. Kril gave his signature cackle in reply. So you arent a humourless construct! Thats written in Crathan. The language of the archipelago. Theyre a weird bunch, he muttered. He passed me and took a clay pot off the shelves and went to sprinkle some of the contents into the almost boiling water. You should add the Ched in before it starts to bubble, it helps the flavour come through. What is Ched? I asked. He pointed at the pot and I moved to carefully sniff the contents. It smelled like black tea to me. Do you need to let it steep afterwards? I asked. Of course. He raised an eyebrow at me. As soon as it roils you take it off the heat and let it rest for ten minutes. After its poured it has to sit for five more so that the leaves settle. You can drink the leaves but it makes the whole process unpleasant. Watch the water. He left me by the fire and stuck his head out the door flap. GEDRIK! Youre on household duties today! Im taking my new slave herb gathering! he bellowed. The boy was about six feet away and the volume was completely unnecessary. Yes, master, came a groggy response from under the wagon. Are you fit to travel? Kril asked, taking over monitoring the pot as he returned to the fire. How far? I asked. Should have asked how long! Kril chuckled. All day. Well leave after we eat and be back at sundown. Youll have to carry my baggage. We have to keep up appearances for the peasants. Apologies. I flexed and stretched again, just enough to gauge my range of movement and to catch any lingering aches. My shoulders were still sore and my head throbbed if I moved too quickly but otherwise I was feeling a lot better. I can manage that. After a delicious cup of Ched which I found was indeed similar to black teas from Earth, we ate a brief meal of dried meat. I filled a pair of waterskins, recognising them as the ones I had paid Souls for in the Shop, from the barrel by the tent. Kril gave me a pair of large canvas sacks, thankfully empty for now, that I hung from each shoulder with a slight wince. He gave me two walking staves that came up to my chest and we made our way to the palisade, skirting around the centre of the camp that was still quiet, none of the bustle and chatter having begun quite yet but the first stirrings of the camp wouldnt be far off. Dreamer, said one of the watchmen politely while shooting an angry look at me. I need a pony. Ill take that one! His voice was back to androgynous, wheezy and high pitched again. Kril pointed at the last horse on the line, a sorry looking beast in need of a good brush and probably a few bags of oats. The guard bowed his head in respect and fetched the horse for Kril. The other guard spent the time walking slowly around me, eyeing me like a diseased animal. Dreamer, shouldnt you take an escort in case you have to drag that filth back? Id be happy to volunteer, guard number two asked. This slave is no threat to me. He knows full well what you men will do should we not return by sundown, dont you slave? I nodded. I was really starting to hate this society. I would prefer- guard number one began but Kril cut him off as he took the reins. Oh shut up Jytik, Kril muttered as he mounted. I eyed the guard. This was the slinger who had damn near killed me? He must have sensed something as he flicked his head my way. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. What are you staring at, slave? Bow your head in my presence! he barked. I glowered but slowly nodded my head, not breaking eye contact with the man. Come along, slave, said Kril blandly as he trotted his pony between us. I turned and followed, using the body of the pony to break eye contact with the guard without backing down. It was petty but this slinger was almost at the top of my immediate shit list. I owed him one hell of a headache at the bare minimum. Once the encampment was considerably behind us Kril kicked his heels into the horse and took off at a canter. I sighed and picked up my pace. My long strides quickly ate up the lead he had gained and I ended up pacing the horse comfortably. My head was pulsing at the exertion but I wasnt going to be left behind by the only person who could ensure my safety in town. You shouldnt be able to do this, Kril called as he urged the horse into a gallop and increased his speed. I sped up matching him for a minute or so before slowing down and falling behind. He pulled on the reins and brought the horse back so he was facing me. As he brought it to a stop he let the reins fall and slid off. Have a drink, he instructed, voice back to normal, as he began looking around in the undergrowth nearby. I took a long gulp from a waterskin and held it out to him. He glanced up and shook his head, turning back to sorting through various grasses and shrubs. Not possible. When Aresk gave you the mark, what did he say? Kril asked absently. I opened my mouth to say that he had called me foolish and told me I was unharmed but my voice wouldn''t work. My mouth opened and closed like a goldfish, Kril glanced at me and snickered. A geas of silence. Are they really playing these games again? he muttered without looking up. He began picking clumps of grass and sorting them. Bag these up, boy. I was told and I obeyed, slowly filling the sacks Id brought with us. Once we were halfway through loading the second sack, having scoured an ever widening area of plants seemingly selected at random, Kril stood back up and glared at me. You can fight? he asked. I nodded. Killed some men I reckon? Another nod. Good. Lets see what you can do against an old man like me, hmm? He picked up the staves Id dragged along and tossed one to me. Each staff had one end crudely rounded to resemble a blunt speartip. Well boy, lets see it, he said, assuming a fighting stance, staff held loosely in his forehand and tightly in his left by the base. Im not sure this is a good idea. Should I just do some stances and forms? I asked. I didnt want to hurt the old goat. Pah. Youre from the east? They have all that fancy shit. Theres some sense in it but you cant get a feel for someone by watching them dance about like a woman. He lunged, driving the blunt tip towards my stomach. I reacted without thought, batting the spear to one side and swinging a leg up. My shin stopped an inch from his balls. He looked down and grunted. Thanks for pulling that. He sat down cross legged and laid the staff across his knees then gestured for me to sit as well. Too strong, too fast, he muttered, then his eyes almost glowed as I failed to hide my reaction to that particular choice of words. Not the first time youve heard that. Graben? He read the answer in my face and nodded. You know he was a bastard? Graben? I asked, surprised at the change of subject. Yes. The name, boy! he snapped. His name didnt start with Haku? Not completely tapped in the head then. Yes boy. Graben was Hakubins favourite child that he shouldnt have had. There are other bastards in the camp. Hakubin likes to put it around and he isn''t the only one. Being King has its rewards and his arms men take a poor view of people criticising him for womanising so he gets away with it more than is decent. Understandable, a man like him lives or dies by his reputation, I replied. The little shit who pelted you with aurox dung. Can you guess his name? Does it start with Haku? Hakudan. His mother, who styles herself queen like some shit-sitter, is one of your biggest fans in the village, believe it or not. Graben was popular with the men since he was small and Hakudan is at best tolerated. When Graben came back from Koryolis he was going to be trained to lead the warband. Kril shrugged and reached for the waterskin. After a pause to drink he glared at me. How did you start the fire? Shit. If he saw me light the fire with a thought, and based on that bloody phrase of Grabens hed repeated I figured I was rumbled. I have a few tricks. It wasnt a lie. Magic was handy as a surprise but I could only cast five fireballs then I needed a ten hour break before I could do it again. The heal spell was more useful but again; it didnt make me unstoppable. Tricks. Did you bury the Koryolis? Burn them? he asked. Graben and his friends? No. I cremated my friend that they killed. The word friend felt right for Wilson, despite our short acquaintance. You werent alone? There was another like you? he asked, sharp eyes locked on my face. A wolf I befriended while I was at the cave. There werent any other people with me there. But you didnt come here alone. How many of you came? he asked sharply. The man was too smart for his own good. Im not a threat to you. I can probably be of more help than you realise, Shikrakyn. Do you know what it means? Shikrakyn? I asked. I know you''re not of this world and that others came through at the same time. How many? he repeated. Five more. Did Aresk tell you how to find them? I did my goldfish impression again. I was pissed about this geas, whatever it was. Kind of then. How strong are you? Much stronger than I was before, back home, I replied with a shrug. You were fit, on the other side? I nodded. What did you do? Within your tribe I mean. he asked, eyes still boring into me. I killed people. I sounded almost sad when I said it but I relaxed as he simply nodded and smiled slightly. It felt strange that my murderous past didnt even raise an eyebrow among these people. A good pick for my God. He nodded decisively. You are beyond what a human should be capable of. Perhaps you might stand a chance. I assume the others all have the same tricks as me. One of them is a soldier, a warrior who fights as part of a team, I clarified. I know the difference, boy. Crathan militia troops are not to be underestimated in formation. Theyre pussies one on one though. How do you get stronger? With your tricks I mean. he asked. Ah, I have to kill. How do you know about this? An honest answer.. Im a wise old man whos travelled the world and spent a lot of time in the greatest libraries in existence. Kill only men? he said quietly. No. Anything. Aurox, bears, wolves, rabbits, as far as I can tell anything with a spark of intelligence. I explained about the traps I had set up to farm Souls from rabbits and mice. So the larger the beast the more Souls? And Vilis - Vile - variants yield even more? he asked when Id finished. Vilis Vile. Fucks sake I should have worked that out. Yes, Viles gave more Souls. He smiled wickedly at me and rose to his feet. I swear to serve Aresks Champion for the rest of my days. His voice was solemn and I felt a brief touch of Aresks aura, feeling like Kril was one of the men in the phalanx next to me, locking me in place. How long until youre back in condition? Kril asked as he walked back to his pony that was still happily cropping grass to one side. I shrugged as I picked up his bags of plants. A few more days for the aches and pains to fade? Why? Ive got some things you can kill. Big things! he chuckled. He kept the pace slow as we made our way back to the village for which I was grateful. Chapter 18 - The offering What do the tunic colours signify? I asked Kril as we skirted around the settlement towards his yurt. The bags werent heavy and the earlier exercise had helped clear away the stiffness in my muscles. Hmm? Some dyes are expensive. The fewer people you see wearing a colour the richer they likely are, he replied absently. He had grown quieter and quieter on the journey home. I was beginning to worry about the cogs that were no doubt whirring in his brain. I had no intention of founding an empire or taking control of the plains folk. I had five marks to deal with and then I could go home. However, the advantage of spending some time with a local scholar and leader who had sworn to serve me couldnt hurt. That he also seemed to have a plan to help me rapidly gain some Souls was too good to pass up. So red is high caste, yellow, green and blue is low caste? I asked. More or less. Brighter colours cost more too so dull colours tend to represent lower status folks within each class. If you ever see someone wearing even a dull purple theyll be a powerful man. Or married to one. He hurried us through the encampment and immediately screamed for Gedrik as we reached his tent. The boy appeared from under a different wagon to his usual nest and bowed his head. He shot me a scowl as he did so. Refill the barrel, Kril snapped and the boy hurried away towards the centre of town. Come in, boy. We need to talk. By talk Kril meant interrogating me exhaustively about my magic and the system. His eyes were wide and bright when he finally felt hed dragged everything he could out of me. You can buy materials in the Shop? he asked like a giddy schoolboy. Sure. Theyre all too expensive to be worth it though, I replied. Id rather spend the points on levels or magic. An immediate return on investment is the way of fools. Boy, how much do you think this is worth? he pulled out his bronze dagger and the edge glinted in the dim light from the smoke hole above. What currency do you use? In my world it wouldnt be worth much. Certainly not the- I checked in the Shop for an equivalent, -seventy Souls it would cost me. Currency is for city-dwellers. Shit-sitters the tribes call them. Little clay tablets and metal trinkets. Here a man is valued by the size of his herd. I told you I had three bulls and a dozen heifers. That makes me rich, boy. It would take a pair of heifers, good milkers mind you, for me to sell this blade. He slipped it back in the sheath at his belt. Where is your wealth? The herds are just wandering about the plains with a few kids guarding them. Dont they get lost or eaten by vile-bears? Pah, were good at what we do. A few are lost to predators but this is tame land. Itll be different where well be going though. Another cackle split the air. What''s your plan, Kril? Id be happy enough to set some traps and gather Souls that way. Idiot. Youre thinking small. First we go north and hunt the great-tusks. If we can find a vile-herd of pachyderms youll be able to grow so strong Hakubin and his arms men will have to give you respect. On the way the tundra and forests will provide rich pickings for your traps. He sounded so sure of himself I found I was nodding along with his words. Just you and me in the wild hunting herds of giant elephants? Alone I could manage perhaps but I cant promise to keep you safe. Im no woman, boy. I can care for myself. We wouldnt go alone anyway. We would need a Kend and you, my God-touched friend, are in luck. It will help establish you as a man and justify your emancipation when the time comes. You plan to free me? Why not just do that and Ill head south? The mob would be against it and as a result, against you, fool. We need to gradually reveal your abilities to a few chosen members of the families. Back to the fucking point boy: you can buy bronze weapons, what about the raw material? Its a hundred and fifty Souls for an ingot of bronze shaped like a hide. I can get copper and tin ingots for seventy each. For three hundred Souls you could buy half the herds of every family in Areskit! We have no smiths here, shit sitters dont let smiths come north to trade with us directly. The Jagarn clan to the south has one, last I heard. Sulk has a strange story and hes mad as all smiths are but he might be You said you cannot imbue your magic in items bought from the Shop? So you must craft them yourself or find talents to do it for you. He fixed me with a beady stare. You need us more than you think, boy. I work best on my own. It was a simple fact. Id never used a team for jobs back home and any support I had required was a one off and done kind of deal, only used when absolutely necessary. Not anymore. Do you need anything urgently? I have things to organise and Aresk hates time wasters. No. Should I just stay here? I asked, looking around the tent. For now. I wont be long. Youll have a busy evening though. Kril rushed out the tent muttering to himself too low for me to catch all of what he was saying but I did catch the word feast at least twice in the seconds it took his ramblings to fade away as he ran from the tent. I sat down with my back resting against the wooden lattice that made up the internal supports for the yurt and rested an elbow on the chest next to me. Kril seemed like a godsend, quite literally, but I couldnt shake the feeling that I didnt want to play the Game as the gods thought I should. If I could find the others it would be a simple enough matter to assassinate them. The only one I was genuinely concerned about was Gallagher. Unless I caught him completely unawares it would be tough to kill him. Then the worries set in. What if the others were already stronger than me? Id wasted so many days since I arrived, either injured or unconscious or now as a sort-of-slave Maybe I needed Krils help more than I was willing to admit? I wasnt happy at the thought of going north but I was last to arrive in this world. Aresk had as good as told me the others were south of here. Then again the vile-bear had been worth sixteen Souls and I began to speculate how much I would get for killing what sounded like woolly mammoths. Master? I was lost in thought so I ignored Gedriks soft voice. The tent flap to my left lifted slowly and cautiously. The boy crept in and went directly to the far wall where one of Krils chests was placed. He lifted the lid cautiously and snuck a hand in, pulling out a small pouch. He tipped some of the contents into his palm and turned to leave. He jumped as he spotted me and thrust both hands behind his back. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. What are you doing, slave? he snapped, but he wasnt able to keep a quaver out of his tone. The master has told me to get you to refill the barrel! Outside now! His high pitched voice had firmed up. I rose to my feet, head brushing the roof of the tent as I was near the edge. What was that? I asked, pointing towards the chest. Master asked me to fetch something for him. Its none of your concern, slave. Come along! He marched out of the tent. I sat back down and waited. Slave! One cry from me and a dozen warriors will be here to slay you! Gedrik snarled as he burst back into the tent. Whatever he had stolen he must have hidden away somewhere nearby as both hands were animated now as he blustered back into the tent. Gedrik, what did you steal? I asked calmly. Slaves dont interrogate freemen. Youre a boy! I scoffed. He bristled in response. Still higher than a slave! Ill tell you what, how about I fill the water barrel as a token of goodwill and in return you dont mention what you saw? he asked, going from angry to wheedling as the realisation sank in that no matter how loud he screamed he wouldnt escape if I chose to attack. My blue eyes glared up at him to drive home the point. What was it? I asked. Nothing a godless foreigner would need to know about. Its for my training to replace Master Hakukril. He was trying to sidle back to the tent flap without being obvious about it. Boy! What the hell are you doing in my tent? Kril demanded from behind him. The boy looked like was about to wet himself. Just checking that your slave was recovering well, master. I was offering to prepare some herbs for him should he need them! Gedrik squeaked. He turned pleading eyes on me. I dont think that will be necessary, boy. I notice the barrel isnt refilled? Krils voice was cold. The boy squeaked and fled the tent. Useless brat, Kril muttered fondly after the boy had fled. I have a job for you tonight. The word job stirred up old habits. Was the target a criminal? Would my code let me take the money? Whos the mark? I asked automatically. The mark? Kril looked confused as he sat down on his furs. The target, I said flatly. Oh shes a right bitch. A great big lump of evil and mean. Kril smirked. I hadnt seen anyone in the encampment who matched that description. One thing these steppe people didn''t have a problem with was obesity. The queen? I guessed in a suspicious voice and Kril broke into cackling laughter. An aurox you fucking idiot. Were throwing a bit of a celebration and I decided to make it a night to remember. A few hours later I was clean and freshly shaved. Kril had insisted on cutting my hair. The fringe had been sliced short and the sides of my head were shorn down to the skin. A fresh tunic, pure white this time, had been provided and I felt very strange. Why the white? No one wears white, I asked as Kril fussed around in his chest looking for something. Its part of the ritual. Look, all you have to do is say for Aresk as you slit the heifers throat. Its not that hard. Ah found it! He brought out a slim package wrapped in leather. He unwrapped it and revealed a bone dagger almost as long as my forearm. The polish on it gleamed in the firelight. This is what youll use. Ill carry it for now. If you get seen with a weapon youll get swarmed." He turned and looked me over. "Excellent, you look just like a Crathan peasant! That means a slave to us, boy! he chuckled. Ive made arrangements with the Hatrik family. They''re a powerful faction that''s opposed to our dear monarch. If any of them choose to speak to you this evening, be very polite. Their people will be joining me on our little expedition. In fact if anyone chooses to speak to you tonight be very polite. he added as an afterthought. So I kill the aurox, get some Souls and then fade into the background? I asked hopefully. Only if youre lucky. Our noble ruler will be in attendance and some of his arms men might single you out. Dont kill any of them! You know how to take a beating, I trust? Kril asked as he ran the dagger over a rough stone to refresh the fragile bone edge. I nodded as he glanced up. Better to just take it tonight than fight back. Well be gone by noon tomorrow. As I was led through the tents it felt like I was going to be on the receiving end of the sacrificial knife. Whatever word Kril had spread it had gone round the close knit group quickly and everyone was making their way towards the clearing at the heart of the encampment. Walking behind Kril I kept my eyes low, as Id been instructed. A long fire pit had been dug and it was already filled with glowing coals, a pile of dried wood had been built to one side to keep it stoked. The largest tent in the camp loomed off to one side. A pair of men, wearing the leather aprons that passed for armour here, stood outside the entrance fingering their stone maces and glaring at everyone who got near them. I was taken aback by the numbers that had gathered. A few hundred people would be nothing back on Earth but even at home Id rarely attended large gatherings outside of work. And when I was working I tended not to stick around after the job was done for obvious reasons. Kril had me stand to, at something like attention, with Gedrik slouched next to me as he made a speech. Noble brothers! Ladies of the tribe! I have been blessed with a true-dream! In celebration I have called for a feast! He called out, pacing back and forth like a cockerel and using his wheezing high pitched voice again. Aresk has demanded I travel north and acquire three sets of great-tusks! House Hatrik has offered to assist me in this endeavour! Aresk sees their bravery! A relatively tall man, still short by my standards, stepped forward and bowed to Kril. His tunic was a bruised red colour, not as bright as Hakubins but the closest shade to it that Id seen. His entire family wore the same from what I could see as they mimicked the bow after the patriarch had straightened. They were short and stocky like all the Areskyn but there was a single exception. A woman caught my eye. The tallest of her family''s heads barely reached her chin. She had high cheekbones and a strong jawline that might have been described as handsome, at best, back on Earth. As her head rose from the bow her almond shaped eyes locked with my own and her full lips quirked into a faint smile. The eyes changed my mind: she was undoubtedly a beauty. Her hair was hidden by a dull red shawl but I fancied it was something other than the ruddy brown or black of the rest of the tribe. Kril prattled on for a while about the holy quest Aresk had decided to demand of him, the greatness of the tribe, the manliness of their warriors I would have been at risk of falling asleep on my feet except for those almond eyes that I kept noticing glance in my direction Enough Hakukril! Make the sacrifice and let us start cooking your generous offering, Hakubin snapped. A large wooden chair had been brought out like it was a throne and set up next to the fire pit. It was the first proper furniture Id seen since being in the camp. He had sat on it and spent his time splitting his glares between myself and his uncle. I''d carefully avoided meeting his eyes. Bring out the offering! Kril called. Gedrik shot away, stumbling over his own feet towards the palisade and the penned animals that lived just inside it. A minute later he returned, leading an aurox that snorted and tugged at the rope tied around her neck. On either side walked a pair of goats, their leads held in Gedriks free hand. They looked terrified of the massive bovine between them. Scared bleating echoed out continuously. I killed the goats first, calling out For Aresk! each time. The smell of blood had spooked the aurox and she shied away, refusing the pressure from the halter as Gedrik tried to bring her into position. I moved over, bloody bone dagger held behind me, and grabbed a horn to drag her into position. As soon as I had hold of her Gedrik bolted back to hide at the edge of the throng. So many eyes watching me, so many eyes marking my appearance. It made my back itch. I was meant to be a grey man, forgettable and unremarkable yet here I was conducting an animal sacrifice with an entire town of savages staring at me. The aurox still wasnt happy but when she tried to toss her head and found that my grip yanked her back into position without difficulty she became more obedient. My feet left deep impressions in the earth as I pulled her into position against her will. Sorry girl, I whispered. The knife flashed and my legs were coated in crimson as I called out For Aresk! at the top of my lungs. I felt a brief sense of being in a shield wall as the blood soaked my feet. Butcher the animals and prepare them for the feast. Get him out of my sight! barked Hakubin, waving a hand at me. Of course, mighty King, Kril said loudly with a faint hint of a smirk in his voice. He hurried over to me and handed me a basket covered with a cloth lid. Keep that steady. Ive put a little of the good stuff in there for you. Get on back to my tent, he said with a wink. Normalis Caprae slain x2. Six Souls gathered. Normalis Aurox slain. Six Souls gathered. Chapter 19 - Laughter is the first sound of freedom I was up twelve Souls for officiating over an animal sacrifice and I silently thanked Kril for inveigling me into doing the honours, despite the barbaric nature of the ritual. The animals had died quickly, with as little pain as one could hope for, but it still felt wrong somehow. I made my way back through the tents and once I was outside Krils yurt I stripped off the no longer white tunic. I used a bucket to lift water from the barrel and scrubbed my legs and did what I could for the tunic, leaving it still stained and draped over a guy rope. I donned my dull green tunic once again and settled down to investigate the basket Kril had handed to me. It was a warm night and the sound of singing and dancing rang out from the centre of town. Naturally, I wasnt concerned about not being present, large gatherings made my skin crawl even when it was normal people and not stone age savages. Inside the basket I found a bowl of still warm vegetables and some thick slices of meat. I chewed into one and concluded that it had been cooked yesterday at best but it was well seasoned in a way I hadnt tasted before. I couldnt think of an analogous taste from Earth. It was a delicious compliment to the vegetables and I devoured the meal in minutes. There was also a stoppered bottle in the basket and I set it aside after taking a sniff. Once Id eaten and felt better Id picked it back up and had another smell. Faintly cheesy but with something that almost had some bite to it I took a swig and stared at the bottle. This was booze. It was hardly a fine wine or nice cold lager but the tang of alcohol was clearly there in between the dairy flavours. I took a long swig and felt a faint warmth run out from my stomach into my limbs and head. Kril had earned my gratitude once more. The bottle contained something like a litre and a half of the fermented milk and before I was half way done I had a pleasant buzz going. I put the stopper back in carefully and laid back on the grass, staring at the star I had worked out was this world equivalent of Polaris. Going north felt wrong. I had a simple enough job to do, in theory. Getting to the marks would no doubt involve some work but none of them had any experience of people like me from back home. Honour and fair play were words other people used to complain after you had won. I had no compunctions about slipping a blade between their ribs or shooting them - with an arrow, I supposed - in the back without warning. I took another swig of the milk and continued to watch the stars turning slowly above me. Off to one side there was a faint rustling sound and I cocked my head over to look. Gedrik had returned and retreated into his cosy lair of furs under a nearby wagon. I turned back to the stars and started trying to pick out recognisable shapes. The total absence of light pollution made the night sky a brilliant diorama of pinpricks of light. Some flickered and pulsed like Sirius had on Earth. Others were stable and constant. To the east was a shape that resembled a bow, a large D shape in the sky composed of over a dozen brighter specks. To one side of it something that reminded me of a bird stood out, roughly shaped wings crowned by a trio of stars to form a beak. I took another swig and continued to watch the sky until gruff cursing from nearby disturbed me. Fucking ropes, a man muttered. Are you ok? I asked. I felt remarkably at peace and relaxed. Kril hadnt been joking about the good stuff. I didnt get a reply but the footsteps came closer until a man in a long leather apron stumbled around the next tent along. As soon as he saw me he started in my direction with narrowed eyes. I saw you watching her. Fayala is not for a fucking slave! he snarled as he unhooked his mace from his belt. Who the hell was Fayala? Who the hell was this pri - ah! As he got closer I recognised Jytik, the slinger whose stone had knocked me out when I was captured. Anger flared through me, replacing the calm in an instant. I tried to fight it down but the alcohol was affecting me. Not so tough without your rope and stones, I mumbled as I surged to my feet. You shouldnt have survived. I saw that bullet hit your skull. Sometimes maybe a mace is better than a bullet! he snarled as he leapt forward, his mace descending overhead and aimed at my temple. This would be a killing blow to most men, if it landed. Without thinking my left hand shot out and caught his wrist, holding the mace in the air. My right snapped forward, driving my fist into his solar plexus and knocking him backwards. He stumbled away and got caught in some lines, falling on his ass. I started laughing. I couldnt help it, I broke into guffaws that stole my breath away as I watched him trying to get back to his feet without knocking over the next tent along. He failed. Fucker! he spat as he got back to his feet. A flint dagger appeared in his other hand and he came at me again. I was laughing so hard I missed the block on the mace, only deflecting it from my head so that it slammed down on my shoulder. The pain brought me back into a focussed state. I caught the dagger arm firmly, despite my drunken condition. With the pain in my shoulder clearing my head somewhat I squeezed with my hand on his wrist. He began to shriek as bones ground against each other. I kneed him in the balls and he collapsed to the ground. I was on him in an instant, throwing the dagger and mace into the darkness as I snatched him up by the front of the stupid apron, lifting his head off the soil. My other fist came down three times. Each time there was a satisfying crunch. He had gone quiet on the first blow to his face. As I brought my fist back again a quiet voice hissed out. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Stop you fool! Hes one of the kings men! Gedrik scurried out of his den and latched onto my upraised arm, trying to hold it in place. Too strong Aresk damn you, stop! We need to dump him somewhere that will explain his condition. If anyone finds out you attacked a kings man youre dead! The boy hissed. Hes worth ten, I muttered. Then I pulled myself together, put my greed aside and focussed. Where? I asked. By the horses. If hes found at the edge of the paddock theyll think he just got trampled! Gedrik suggested. Horses dont step on people if they can avoid it? I pointed out. What fucking horses do you know? Most of them are trained for battle. If we scare them a little so they make some noise no one will be any the wiser, he whispered back. Pick that prick up. Ill go first and check for trouble. If I stop moving or start talking, hide! Why? I asked, meeting his frightened gaze. They might not just kill you for this. Also You didnt tell the master what I did. I owe you a little. Enough for this anyway. Jytik was always cruel to the orphans. The boy set off and I heaved the body over one shoulder and staggered off after the boy. The festivities were still in full swing and had hopefully provided cover for Jytiks yells as we fought. Atonal chanting and singing flooded the darkness. No one was wandering the perimeter of the camp and I noted the vulnerability in this culture. A band of determined and stealthy men could have been in among the tents setting fires and killing the horses before anyone could react. I focused on the silhouette of Gedrik as he slowed and waved me forward to join him. Were clear. Can you get him into the paddock? he asked. I looked at the waist high fence of hammered stakes and grunted. I backed up, held Jytik under both arms and moved forward, spinning like a shot putter building momentum. I released and fell backwards as Jytik soared across the ten feet to the paddock. His leg caught one of the stakes, yanking it over on top of him as he cracked down against the well packed mud and horseshit. Too strong, Gedrik muttered again and he flinched as he saw me looking at him. Did I have to kill this boy? Could I? I wont tell no one, promise! he swore. I kept your secret. You keep mine. Or else? I said slowly. He nodded vigorously. Lets get back. We dont want to be missing when my master returns. He didnt include me among Krils servants, I noted. We hurried as quietly as we could back to the tent to find Kril sitting outside waiting for us, looking up at the sky and finishing off the fermented milk I hadnt gotten round to before Jytik intruded. Busy night, boys. He pointed to a stone mace and a crude dagger hed laid out next to him. Who was it? Jytik, I replied calmly. Hes been put in the paddock. It will look like an accident. Dead? Krils voice was sharp. No but he wont remember much. I smiled coldly. Raymond pounded his nose into his face in three blows! It was fantastic! added Gedrik in a happy voice. I didnt ask you to speak, boy. Into your den. Slave, I would have a word in private, Krils voice was icy and sinister. We went into the tent and Kril closed the flap behind us. What did he see? Kril hissed immediately. He saw me beat the guy up. Nothing tricky. I confirmed. Ive invested a lot into that lad and he is the only one of a bad bunch that showed any fucking promise at all! Krils voice was quiet but full of anger. Gedrik''s a good kid. Why are you so hard on him? I asked. Kril harrumphed and turned to his wooden chest. He felt around inside it and brought out the dagger Id bought from the Shop and the satchel Id taken from one of the attackers at the cave. I noticed he also took a small pouch that he slipped into his belt. You can have these back for now. Once were away from town Ill set things up so you can be properly armed. Youre sure Jytik will live? he asked. I expect so. He was still breathing and I didnt hit him that hard, I replied. If he wakes up before noon tomorrow youre dead. Build the fire up and warm some water. Ive noticed youre skittish about unboiled water for some reason. I have a few errands to do. I need to speak to Hatrikahn and confirm the arrangements for the Kend. Get to sleep once the fires done. It will be a long few days starting tomorrow. I nodded and went to get the firewood as he left the tent. I heard some heated whispering from nearby, presumably poor Gedrik getting a bollocking, then quiet footsteps moved away into the night. The next morning, as we walked towards the gathering Kend outside of the settlement, a bower bearing a long cloth wrapped shape was carried out of the palisade by four arms men in full aprons. Behind it walked three figures in bright red, followed by the rest of Hakubins fighters. I kept my eyes focused on the little gathering ahead of me and hunched down slightly to try to hide my height. A hundred metres past the palisade half a dozen aurox were covered with bulky packs that hung down their sides and a dozen young men, their hair shaved at the sides but starting to grow out at the back into the clan mullet, kept watch on them. To the right of the beasts of burden stood one of the largest Areskyn Id seen, almost a match for my own stature and next to him stood three women wearing travelling clothes. One of whom was much taller than everyone bar the tall, grizzled warrior who seemed to be in command. Kril, Gedrik and I approached them. The tall man stepped forward to greet us. Hail, Hakukril, he intoned in a deep, resonant voice. Hail, Hatrikilo, Kril replied jovially. Are we ready to depart? Its bad fortune to linger by a funeral when setting off on a Kend. Who was it? Hatrikilo asked, nodding towards the procession. Jytik. In his cups he tried to fuck a horse last night and got trampled. Or so I heard, Kril said happily. Hatrikilo broke out into booming laughter, loud enough to reach the ears of the funeral procession, and I saw smiles flash among the nearby warriors. Laughter is the first sound of freedom. Lets go find some great-tusks! Hatrikilo boomed. I made a mental note that my murderous mentor Kril was not a man to be taken lightly. Chapter 20 - Lady Fayala As Areskit gradually blurred into the horizon behind us and became lost in the vast expanse of the plains, a weight lifted from my shoulders. I was essentially unburdened, carrying only my satchel and knife, which I had tucked into the wide leather belt Kril had given me. Now I was away from the town and the riders, my freedom was only a decision away. Three of the younger men walked alongside the cattle, long flexible sticks flicking out to guide them. The rest had spread out into the long grass and carried their spears point first, the butts propped over their shoulders and ready to throw. Easy enough to evade them if I had to. Hatrikilo, Kril and myself walked a short distance behind the beasts of burden, the women just in front of us and Gedrik was sulking along in the rear. I fought down the urge to ask how far we had to travel and looked for something else to break the amiable silence. Kril, can I get a spear please? I asked. You want to carry the weight? He glanced at me. Weve a long way to walk. It will be fine, I replied. I was twice as strong as any man Id ever known and confident it wouldn''t be an issue. It would also be nice to be properly armed again. Strange to speak so to your master, slave, said Hatrikilo with a glare in my direction. I opened and closed my mouth. I wasnt sure how to respond to that. If this man was a died in the wool traditionalist he might attack me for being so disrespectful. He started chuckling, a deep booming noise that spooked the cattle and elicited a series of whip-like thwacks as the prods were deployed to steady them. Dont fret boy. Kril has told me a little of the nature of your relationship. Why dont we introduce ourselves? Well be spending a few months with no one else around so might as well start this off correctly. I am Hatrikilo, brother and heir of Hatrikhan who is head of the Hatrik family. Loyal servants of Aresk and mighty warriors, our brightest talents are our escorts. They are named Hatrikull, Hatrikos and Hatrikend. He gestured at the tallest three of our escorts moving through the grass fifty metres away. Hatrikip is leading the aurox, Hermant, Hermune, Hermald and Jandak make up the rest," he continued. The last three were close by and turned to us, crossing their arms across their chests in some kind of salute. Four brothers and some close allies? I asked. Kril snorted. Something like that, boy. The Herm family has been tied to us for generations. They are cousins, rumbled Hatrikilo. Jandak is my bastard son. Are you all mononyms? I asked in confusion. It would be incredibly complicated to remember their names when they all looked alike and all had the same start to their names. I could see the next few weeks being a constant barrage of No, Im Hermant, hes Hermidid, you fool. What does that word mean? asked Hatrikilo. It means they only have one name. Where Im from you have a given name and a surname. A family name. The shit-sitters use a similar format, offered Kril. Haklus Jarntis. That kind of thing. So Raymond is your given name? What is your family name? I paused, but with a mental shrug I concluded it wasnt worth lying to Kril about this. The old bastard had a sixth sense for falsehood. If I wasnt going to flee I would need to start bonding with these people. Cobbler, I said. The shortest of the women ahead of us tittered until the tall one swatted her. Its meaning? asked Hatrikilo. It means shoe maker, I replied sheepishly. Craftsmen stock? He turned and looked me up and down like a piece of meat or an animal at auction. Not what I was expecting. What about them? I asked, pointing at the women. Youve only introduced the men. They will give you their names if they choose. Until then you will simply call them Lady if they speak to you, barked Jandak from our left. I chose not to push the issue. What were you expecting? I asked Hatrikilo to return to a less touchy subject. Youre big. Well muscled. Not crafter stock. Kril says you can fight and hunt. He claims youre excellent at trapping and foraging. He says you have a charisma that is hard to explain and that you are destined to lead a mighty warband. He says a lot of aurox-shit about many things so this isnt unusual. Hatrikilo didnt look like he bought any of it, judging by the expression on his face. I dont claim it''s that way, Hatrikilo. I stated the truth. My dreams are never wrong. This man has a great future, Kril replied in my defence. You are small and weak because your children often go hungry. Children who arent properly fed never develop to their full potential, I said casually and suppressed a smile as Jandak balked and strode over towards me. Youre not even a man but you call us weak! he snarled as he lashed out with the butt of his spear. I caught the spear shaft easily and shoved hard enough that he staggered away and landed on his rump. He rose to his feet blustering then stopped as he met my eyes. Perhaps it was the blueness of them, I hadnt seen any Areskyn with blue eyes, that stopped him. He glared at me for a moment then burst out laughing. Oh, this one I like! I will be the first to train him! he declared loudly enough that all of our small party could hear him. Well played baby Ur-Vile, but when we train this evening youll see why speed and strength isnt everything! He walked back to the side, chuckling evilly to himself. Too strong, too fast, muttered Hatrikilo. You werent lying. He accused Kril as though telling the truth was some sort of crime. The wiry old man shrugged. I never speak aurox-shit, Trikilo. Im famous among all the cities of the south for my forthright honesty. You should know that by now. Fuck your cities and the south, Hatrikilo replied amicably. Show me the mark. He glared at me. I glanced at Kril who was studiously observing the horizon. I lifted my sleeve and unwrapped the bandage hiding the tattoo Aresk had given me. He glared at it briefly then turned away with a snort. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Now do you believe me? This is the solution to our problems! cackled Kril happily. Hatrikilo grunted noncommittally. Our problems? I wonder how much they intersect, old man. I have problems. You have problems. He has problems. Hatrikilo shot me another glare as he said the last sentence. I was very aware of my own problems so I nodded in reply. I''ll help you if I can but there are things I have to do that are more important, I added. Five kills then home Id go to settle accounts with the god-bitch. The problem is Hakubin, boy. We need a new King and it cant be Hakudan, said Kril. I can knock him for you no problem, as long as I won''t get mobbed for it. Hes definitely on my list of acceptable targets. The boy is off limits though. Knock? asked Kril. Kill. Oh, that might be part of it but we need to win over the crowd first. You need a reputation to match your character. Thats what this trip is about, Kril replied. I dont need a fucking PR campaign. I can off him in his sleep and catch a fast horse south! I do not understand all of what you just said but I assume you mean killing him and fleeing would be simple. It would not. The entire tribe would hunt you. Other tribes would hunt you on our behalf. Thousands of warriors would be on your heels until you died. It would be a matter of honour and you would not leave the plains alive, said Hatrikilo with straightforward confidence. We walked, mostly in silence, for the rest of the afternoon. They wanted me to kill Hakubin but I would have to do it in a fashion that met their weird honour code. It felt a little like Poseidon offering me the Mortimer job all over again and set my teeth on edge, putting me in a bad mood. When we stopped to make camp I fetched firewood with a couple of the men and when I came back three tents had been set up. They werent the complicated yurts of the village, more like wigwams with simple hide walls. Youre in this one with me and Trikilo, said Kril waving a hand at the tent furthest from where the animals had been hobbled and were enjoying the contents of feed bags. The others? I asked. The middle tent is for the women. The other is for the warriors. Do not attempt to enter the womens tent, he told me. I ignored his implication. Youre going to be busy anyway. Here. He tossed some fine rope at me. Go set up some snares. See if you can catch us some breakfast overnight. His eyes twinkled as I looked down at the thin rope. I sent him a grateful look and moved back towards the small copse of trees to find likely animal paths I might trap. When I got back to the camp, having set traps everywhere I thought I might catch a rabbit or fox, the light was fading and the first moon was already glowing in the sky. A fire was crackling and the smell of stewed meat and vegetables filled the heart of the camp. I accepted a bowl from one of the women with a nod of gratitude and went to sit by my shared tent to eat in silence. Why had they brought the women? This was meant to be a dangerous trip after all, and I couldnt see the sense in exposing the females to the risk. In primitive societies women were very highly protected. A tribe with fifty men and fifty women could lose forty men and still have fifty babies the next year. Losing eighty percent of the women was the death of the tribe. Why are they here? I asked Kril quietly, waving my spoon at the pair of women who were tending the pot. I need my attendants, said a soft voice from behind me. I turned my head to find the woman whose eye''s I''d met at the sacrifice looking down at me. Her smile was almost predatory in the half light of the moons and the flickering flames. Lady Fayala. I think he means why would we bring anyone other than warriors, said Kril as he shovelled food into his face. Well that is a tale I might choose to share. I would want some answers myself in return, she said. Her voice was like a cats purr, rough and smooth at the same time and very pleasant on my ears. What would my Lady ask of her humble Dreamer? replied Kril in a deadpan voice. Not you! she laughed. Raymond Cobbler. Such a strange name. Are all your people named so? She lowered herself gracefully to the grass. Beneath her long dress I saw flashes of tight leggings that only exaggerated the shapeliness of her limbs. In my culture, yes. There are others with different standards. She arched an eyebrow and I once again noticed the colour of her eyes. Hazel. Coupled with their almond shape it gave her the gaze of a bird of prey. And where are you from? she asked pointedly. I- you wouldnt have heard of it. Suffice to say its a long way away and all I want to do is get home and settle some debts, if I can. She glared at me, her lips pursing in annoyance. One day Id like to hear of your home, Raymond. She rose to her feet, said goodnight to Kril and went into her tent, calling out to the other women, whose names I discovered were Haylin and Gardel, to clean up the meal quickly and join her. Haylin, with her pink cheeks and bright eyes was constantly shooting coquettish looks at Jandak who was smirking and winking at her every chance he got. Boy. You need training. Come with us, called Hatrikilo as three of the warriors, including Jandak, rose to their feet and grinned at each other. I followed behind, ignoring the teasing and insults as we moved away from the fire a short distance. Kril shifted around so he could watch unobstructed and pulled out strips of dried meat to munch on like they were popcorn. We will begin with fist and foot. You have training in such fighting?" Demanded Hatrikilo in a no nonsense tone. I nodded. Id spent years learning various martial arts on top of the training Id received in the military. I was competent at best, in my estimation. Why fight with fists when knives are more effective? Why use a knife when guns are a thing? A professional should always use the most effective tools available. Firearms are often too noisy, too attention grabbing so knives and close in fighting had played a major part in my activities back home. Jandak shrugged out of his tunic and threw it to one side. He was short but covered in wiry muscles that bore a patchwork of scars. Most of his skin seemed to be made of scar tissue from what I could tell. Stop ogling me, Im not into that. Come on then. Lets see your form! he laughed. I removed my own tunic and wearing just my rough shorts I stepped into the arena formed by our audience. He rushed me. His form was good, he went straight for a takedown, crouching low to hurl me off my feet and remove my range advantage. My fist slammed into his temple as soon as he was in range, knocking him face first into the dirt. He didnt move immediately and I worried Id struck too hard. He lifted his head slowly and spat out a mouthful of dirt and grass. Youre going to pay for that, he muttered as he slowly climbed back to his feet. One on one none of them were a match for me. Even if I toned down my speed and strength to something merely human, my decades of sophisticated training and experience shone in the face of their brutal autodidactism. Once this became clear Hatrikilo ordered them to pair up against me. This was more challenging but not terribly so. Then he ordered a third to join in and it started to get difficult. The warriors worked reasonably well together, creating openings for each other to land blows and soon I was having to strain to hold them off. They tended to go for glory though and this gave me chances to exploit the weakness in their teamwork. I was battered and bruised when Hatrikilo finally called a stop but I had emerged victorious in the end. Jandak smiled broadly and nodded his head deeply in my direction. Tomorrow we fight with staves, yes? he chuckled as he walked back to the fire with a slight limp. The others all seemed excited to try themselves against me with weapons they assumed they knew better than me. I looked forward to disabusing them of the notion. Chapter 21 - Spent them lavishly Three weeks passed in a fashion that soon became humdrum. I would wake to notifications of kills from my snares, gather the bodies and gleefully hoard my Souls. Then a quick breakfast and a long, long walk. Each evening I would set traps once more and then fight against the other warriors. I carefully limited my strength and speed in our training bouts. I wanted to learn what I could from them and I quickly began to pick up their fighting styles with maces and spears. They favoured simple striking blows to the head, knee or elbow with the blunt weapons. Their spear technique was more complex as they tended not to fight in ranks like European spearmen in an army might have done. They favoured a flowing style where the butt was used as much as the tip and the spear seemed like a living thing in the hands of the most talented of them. Jandak was far superior to the rest so he and I sparred regularly. I felt a lot more confident with the weapon now than when I had faced down the bear. In terms of knife fighting and hand to hand I was the reluctant master and they quickly fell into the roles of students. I was far from a master by the standards of Earth in unarmed combat but here I was a passable journeyman training relative novices. With the knife I was a terror, none of them could match me. Knives are nice and quiet so a blade in the dark had been my modus operandi for a lot of jobs back home and I felt completely at ease with the short dagger in my hand. We had headed steadily north-west to skirt around the worst of the hills, one of which had been where I arrived on this world. Fording the river, known as the Grethnillik according to Kril, had been a challenge. Keeping the cattle together as they waded knee deep across the shallowest stretch had taken everyone working as a team. Id been taught how to guide the aurox, taking my turn at handling the long whiplike branches that were used as goads, as well as more mundane tasks like the cooking and cleaning with fire ash. We were all travel stained now. Our tunics were dirty and marked by the filth of the journey but we had gelled together as a group. The distance between the women and the men was a marked difference to what I would have expected on Earth. Their culture was highly stratified by sex and while the warriors now all joked with me and called Mond to mimic my habit of skipping the family denominator in their own names, the women had remained aloof from the camaraderie that had come to dominate our conversations. I was no longer considering ditching them and running south again. The idea of mammoths, extinct for so long back home, also intrigued me. After passing the river we switched to heading directly north and the land began to change. The grasslands and tiny forests began to be dominated by larger trees. Kril assured me the forest would fall away behind us when we reached the ice-plains. From his answers to my questions I came to expect a vast tundra beyond the hills and trees where we would hunt his great-tusks. We had donned heavy furs as we moved deeper into the trees. The air had become chill and the lack of direct sunlight left us cold at any time other than the peak of the day. We were travelling through a stretch of thick forest, forced into single file by the thick trunks and steep slope, and I was once again trying to quiz Kril about the lands to the south. Youll get there eventually. Youve responsibilities with us to deal with first. he snapped. His good humour had become more and more rare as it got colder. I had grown close to the Hatrik people and Kril was beginning to feel almost like an old acquaintance, a replacement for Jimmy. Even Gedrik had grown in my affections, becoming something of an annoying little brother in my mind. I still had my impossible task to achieve though and I wouldnt be held back by my new friends. It felt strange to think of them as friends but it was the closest word I could find. Kril. I have a mission from the gods, I said quietly, hoping an appeal to his piety might sway him. Fuck them all except Aresk. He sent you to us. He wants his people to rise like the southlands have these last few generations. You can make that happen, boy. Spoke wheeled chariots, improved bow designs, Shop bought bronze, all your ideas can be made to work. When we ride south youll be a mighty warlord, lad. Not a knife in the dark, he grumped and pulled his fur jacket tighter around his chest. He coughed, a wet sound, as he cleared some mucus and spat it into the woods that fell away to our left hand side. We were traversing a narrow path through the trees. To our right a steep slope rose up and to our left it fell away sharply. Both sides were thick with vegetation so we could only see a dozen metres or so either way. Despite bickering with Kril my senses were alert as this was dangerous ground, unsuitable for the spearwork the Areskyn favoured against the local wildlife. I cant be sure if I was the first to spot the danger but I am certain I was the first to react. A shadowy blur launched itself from a nearby branch with a yowl that spooked the cattle. They surged and stamped as Jandak, leading the team at this point in the day, struggled to wrestle the beasts into staying on the track. My spear left my hand as I surged forward. The black shape was descending on the ladies to the rear of the cattle. Haylin pulled a short dagger and aimed it at the descending monster clasped in both hands. My spear struck the beast''s chest before it reached her. The stone tip sank deep into its flesh, passing through where I hoped the heart would be. Momentum is not so easily thwarted however and the beast, though mortally injured, cannoned into Haylin and skidded across her as she was crushed under its weight. Gardel was thrown to the side and a panicked aurox lashed out with its hind legs, one hoof connecting with the woman''s head and spinned her body viciously with the impact of the blow. I arrived and sank my dagger into the back of the beast''s neck then wrenched it to the side, snapping half of it off in the big cat''s spine. Sound of fighting ahead and behind rang in my ears but I had a sense the others were doing well from the pained snarls that cut across the angry shouts of the warriors. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Vilis Felis slain. Eight souls gathered. Get her! yelled Kril as he stumbled towards me. I turned and found Fayala had been knocked off the trail and lay tangled around a trunk several metres down the hill. With the remains of my dagger in hand I leapt down the slope and skidded to a halt next to the seemingly broken body of the woman with the dazzling eyes. She was unconscious and I quickly checked her over. A branch had pierced through her stomach, protruding slightly from her back. With a curse I threw aside my furs and using the stub of my dagger I cut the cleanest parts of my tunic into long strips. I pulled back her furs and then cut away her clothes to reveal a blood stained midriff of smooth muscle. I quickly bound the improvised bandages around her torso. She groaned in pain but I pulled them as tight as I could, forgetting my impossible strength in the heat of the moment. I used the edge of my broken dagger to trim the end of the branch sticking out of her back and then gently turned her on her side to slide the wood out. There was no fountain of blood which gave me some hope. No major blood vessels had been damaged. Perhaps in this world with active gods miracles did sometimes happen. I wadded up the rest of my tunic and pushed it tightly against the wound to stem the bleeding. This wound would likely still lead to a slow painful death as her guts must have been damaged. She was just a mortal. The thought rang in my head over and over. I might survive a wound like this but I was stronger and tougher than I had any right to be. She was just a delicate, if arrogant, creature whose eyes had entranced me from across the fire every night for weeks. She wont survive that. Shit. A dead princess Kril muttered as he stumbled down next to me. Bring her up here, Hatrikilo called from above. His voice was thick with grief. Hed seen the injury as I worked, I guessed. Not safe to move her yet. Not like this, I muttered. I checked my Soul balance. I had three hundred and twenty four Souls carefully saved up from my weeks of travel. I opened my status screen and spent them lavishly. Level 20 Primary Stats: Body: E Mind: D- Soul: F Available Souls: 72 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 16. Reflexes: 15 Health: 120 Magic strength: 10 Focus: 10 Mana: 200 Affinity: Fire Summon fire: Range- Touch, Intensity- +8%, Fire Resistance- +2% Projectile: Speed- +3%, Detonation- 1 metre cubed +0%. Fire Wall: Area- 1 metre squared. Affinity: Life Heal (self): 10HP and 40% increased recovery rate for one hour. Seals moderate wounds. Enhancement (self): 2%, lasts 5 seconds Resistance (all): 1% Projectile: Speed- +3%, (heal other) Rapid Growth: Area- 1 metre squared. Imbue. New Affinity unlocked. Enchantment unlocked. I bought seven levels to get to 20 and gained fourteen stat points. I put two each into Magic Strength and Focus and dumped the remaining ten into mana. Then I opened my affinity screen and bought all the bonuses to healing strength I could. It cost two hundred and sixty Souls all together but I didnt care as I raised a hand and two balls of green light flew from my palm and soaked into Fayalas wounded stomach. The flesh began to knit slowly together, the blood flow completely stopped and I sat back with a loud sigh. I took a moment to gather myself and carefully picked her up. I slowly climbed to the top of the slope and laid her down at Hatrikilos feet. He was staring at me wide eyed. What did you do? he grunted. Healing magic. I kept enough mana to help the others as well. How are Haylin and Gardel? I asked. Haylin will live. Gardel is likely dead. Likely? So shes still breathing? Where is she? I demanded. Where she fell, Shikrakyn. She lies where she fell, Hatrikilo said sadly. I ran over and found that she had a large lump already growing on the side of her head. The warriors had gathered round to keep the aurox in place. The scent of the vile-cats spooked them and they were skittish, mooing and grumbling, unable to stay still. Fearing her neck might be broken I examined the rest of her as best I could without moving her body. Id seen her body pivot while in the air from the strength of the kick. I glanced over the warriors and saw there were only a few cuts and bruises on them. They seemed fine so I chose to spend my mana to try and save this girl''s life. Two balls of green light shot from my hand into her head. The egg sized lump began to shrink and I tentatively felt around her neck, looking for signs of some internal injury. Dont move her. Put something on her to keep her warm, I ordered Hermald who nodded jerkily and stripped out of his fur jacket to lay it over her. He badgered his cousins and they did the same. Why cant we move her? asked Kril as he arrived next to me. Might be a broken neck. If it is shes fucked but if we move her and make whatever damage there is worse then shes got no hope. Youre a healer as well in your world? Kril asked. The warriors were all looking at me in awe after seeing the magic. I was a killer. Before that I was a soldier and I learned a few things on the battlefield. Anyone in my world can take lessons in simple first aid like this. Without the magic. My hands were roving gently over Gradels shoulders and collar bones. I couldnt feel anything broken. With luck she would wake up in the next few hours and we could think about moving her to somewhere more comfortable. Set up here! Warriors, watch the fucking trees properly this time! Kril and I will tend to the injured. Hermune, get a fire going and boil some water! bellowed Hatrikilo. Shikrakyn, where will you be? He ended in a much more respectful tone than he had ever directed in my direction before. Wherever Im needed. I can cast heal a few more times if its necessary before I need to regain mana. Ill watch over them. I gestured to the two women laid out metres apart on a narrow path in the middle of an untouched forest. I began to shiver as the adrenaline faded and the cold crept into my body. What had I done? Why had I been so desperate to save Fayala? What the fuck was this mark doing to my mind? Chapter 22 - Never drive the herds again Placing a fur-clad foot against the ribs of the vile-cat I grasped my spear sticking out of its side. I pulled back sharply and the shaft came free with a wet sucking sound. The tip must have glanced off a rib on the way in or struck one on the other side The formerly arrowhead shaped stone tip was broken and useless. I tossed it into the woods thoughtlessly as I stared down at the beast. The body was long, probably six feet from the nose to the base of its spine. A tail stretched another three or four feet out from it''s back end. It was hard to tell as it had curled up in death. The fur was a mottled grey with deep green stripes like those of a tiger running down its length. I was trying to avoid the eyes of the others. Theyd seen what I was and I wasnt sure how theyd react. Should I snatch up Kril and flee into the woods? I didnt want to lose the wisdom of the old man for certain but If I was honest with myself the rest had somewhat penetrated the barriers I kept around myself as well. Somehow Hermunes constant jokes at his cousin''s expense and Jandaks snarky attitude to everything had slipped past my defences. Even Hatrikilo, stern and judgemental as the old bastard was, had earned a weird kind of affection from me. Here, said Hermand, offering me his spear. Take it. What about you? I asked in confusion. The Kendyn should have a spear. Ill find another, he replied with a shrug. Kendyn It meant Man of the Hunt. The translation in my head suggested it was a significant honorific. I took his spear and looked it over. Much better made than the not-so-cheap one Id bought from the Shop. I spun it in my hands to feel the weight and find the balance. It was a fine piece of work. I nodded in gratitude. Where are the other bodies? I asked. They fled. This was the only kill, Hermand shrugged. Killing vile-beasts isnt so easy for us. Not when we''re caught in an ambush like this, anyway. So theyre still out there? I asked in alarm. They wont be back. Losing one of the pride will have spooked them, said Hatrikilo, coming up behind me. We need to find a place to camp. Jandak, scout ahead and find us somewhere to set up properly. We cant stay on this fucking goat path overnight. Jandak nodded and began trotting along the way we''d been headed, spear held ready at his side. You did well, Mond, Hatrikilo said simply before turning away and going to check on Kril who was ministering to Falaya. I stared down at the giant cat. These things were tough, without the bonus to my strength I would have struggled to pierce the things hide with a throw. Boy! yelled Kril. I glanced over and he waved me to join him. Whats her condition? he asked as I arrived. I bent down and tried to examine the wound. She had been covered in furs as well. I moved them aside and checked her over. I pulled aside the bandages, Kril had loosened them after my panicked application, and saw fresh, pale skin covering the wound. A jagged pink line remained on her front. I hastily pushed the furs back to conceal her stomach and the base of her breasts. I hadnt realised Id exposed quite so much of her skin when I tried to help her. The skin has largely regrown. It will be a day or two before we know if theres an infection. A day or two more after that before we know if her intestines were mangled. If they were she wont last much longer than that, I muttered. You mean her guts? Everything feels like its whole and where it should be, said Kril. Go find my idiot apprentice and set some traps boy. He fixed me with a sharp look. What did you get for the cat? he asked quietly. Eight, I said. Hatrikilo gave me a confused look but chose not to push for further details. How much for a human? Kril asked. That isnt an issue, I said flatly. Id not be mercy killing the women for Souls, if that was the old goat meant. I had a code and while it was starting to feel frayed and out of date, it had been my guiding light for years. Go set traps, he replied, turning back to Fayala and peeling open one of her eyes to peer at it closely. I picked up some twine for snares from a pack hanging from one of the still skittish aurox and made my down our backtrail. The woods had seemed gloomy and dull before the attack but now there was an air of menace. I felt like bestial eyes were staring at me every step that I took and I flinched slightly as the quiet sound of my footsteps. I began noting animal runs and set up a series of snares. Id wandered off the main track slightly to set one deeper in the scrub when I found him. Gedrik had been forgotten in the excitement of the attack but the vile-cats hadnt missed him. The boy had always been trailing behind, lagging to the rear as he looked for herbs or edibles to forage. His body was badly mauled, his guts were spilled out across his legs by what must have been a vicious swipe of the beast claws. It had eaten its fill from the soft tissues it had exposed and left the rest for the birds and other scavengers. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Hed been a good kid, I supposed. His sense of duty to Kril, despite the harsh seeming treatment, had been impressive. Very professional, which I couldn''t help but respect. Now the aspiring Dreamer would never become the wise man of the tribe. My empty hand clenched into a fist. I wrapped the body as best I could in the remains of his furs and gathered him up. The walk back to the others seemed to drag on but could only have taken a quarter of an hour. Kril looked up and noticed me first. He jumped up and ran over, his face falling as he saw Gedriks dead eyes. He reached out a gentle hand and brushed the lids closed. Why? Why have we brought them with us? I asked, glancing from Gedriks still form to the women laid out on the muck to hopefully recover from their own wounds. Didnt have a choice, muttered Kril in a tight voice. His eyes had blurred at the edges with tears which I had not expected. Put him down over there. Im going to gather wood for a pyre. No, Ill go alone, he waved a hand as Hatrikilo began to suggest an escort. Theyll have fled back to their den for now. The wizened old man set off into the trees to hunt for deadwood looking far older than he usually did. He had held up incredibly well under the punishing pace of our journey so far. Despite his advanced age he was strong and spry, full of energy far beyond what Id expect of a septuagenarian back home. Now his shoulders slumped and he looked lost as he moved out into the trees. Why didnt we have a choice? I asked Hatrikilo. Why bring women and a child into such dangerous lands? The boy had to come. He was Krils apprentice, Hatrikilo said sadly as he looked down at the small body. The women that was a family matter. A family matter? Hatrikilo weve brought them out among the beasts! They cant fight, theyre little more than bait! Those girls are harder than youd think. None of my family''s women are coddled, he snapped back at me. Are your women pampered and protected where youre from? You spoil them and stop them blossoming. Some of the other families have grown soft in that fashion. But the Hatrik still follow the old ways. We couldnt leave Fayala behind. One of the reasons we agreed to support Kril on this Kend was it allowed us to get her away from Areskit for a while. Hopefully for long enough. What is she escaping from? I asked in confusion. None of your business, Shikrakyn. Youve shown you arent a madman like your kind are in the old stories but Im a long way from sharing family secrets with you. He sighed and shot me a look that was almost apologetic. Forgive me... Im worried for their wellbeing. We can talk some other time when my blood is cooler. He strode off to shout at the warriors and keep them on their guard. He also stopped next to Gradel and bent down to run a thumb gently across her cheek before striding off along the trail ahead of us. Kril came back and forth, bundles of wood held in his arms that he dumped into a pile to the rear of our temporary camp. I sat and did nothing for over an hour. Haylin came and went, splitting her time between Fayala and Gradel. She wouldnt meet my eyes and flinched whenever she thought I was looking at her. As the pile of dry wood grew Kril eventually stopped and began laying out a pyre for his apprentice in the middle of the trail. He built up carefully spaced layers until the branches were up to his waist and he no longer had to bend down to lay them out. His eyes were puffy and swollen, his hands shook slightly as he laid out his apprentices final resting place. Lift him up and lay him on the pile, he ordered me. I did as I was asked, laying the body down gently to avoid disrupting the fragile construction of dead wood. The nearby warriors came over first, followed by Haylin and we all stood in silence for a few minutes. Funerals had always made me uncomfortable when I was young. As an adult Id caused far more of them than Id ever attended, although usually the casket was empty on those occasions. The last Id been to in person had been my mothers, some eleven years ago. Her friends and the rest of my family had shunned me. I sat at the back while my aunt gave a eulogy and I wasnt invited to the wake. Id slipped out while the rest went up to pay their last respects and not looked back. There was no escape this time. The warriors gathered round, followed by Haylin. By some subconscious impulse we formed a circle around the pyre. Once everyone was in position Kril began to speak. Hell never guard the herds again, he intoned in a deep voice filled with sadness. Not on Urth, the rest replied. Hell never feel the sun on his skin, Kril said. Not on Urth, rumbled out in response. His strength is gone from the tribe, Kril almost whispered. He rides the plains in the Great Blue, came back in unison. I didnt join in with the words, I didnt know their ritual. The weight of feeling they all shared still managed to wash over me and sweep me up in the simple ceremony. Kril stepped forward and laid a leather pouch upon Gedriks body. I saw him mouth the words goodbye my son as he laid it on the boy''s chest. He looked up at me. Through the Brownian motion of the formation of the funeral party Id ended up directly across from the old man. His eyes were glazed and dead, something had gone out of him with the death of his apprentice. Light the fire, he ordered me. I nodded. Three balls of flame blossomed into life, evenly spaced along the length of the pyre. Kril had laid down plenty of dry tinder in the lower layers and the flames caught quickly. They roared up as the others gasped at the fire seeming to have come from nowhere. "Shikrakyn" was whispered by several of the warriors but I ignored them. Had Kril just ordered me to light his sons pyre? Hakubin had called Kril son-less but perhaps that had been a jab at Gedrik being illegitimate, much like Graben had been before his raiding party had tried to ambush me. I thought back to my mothers funeral. Id felt no wash of emotion during that eulogy. Id been dead inside, feeling nothing as aunts, uncles and cousins, as well as her friends had openly wept. I looked up to see Hatrikilo and Jandak staring at me from across the flames. Their expressions were flat and controlled, I couldnt get any sense of what they were thinking. Hatrikilo nodded at me and turned to Jandak to whisper something. The shorter man snorted softly without looking away from me then he grinned slightly before nodding his head at me as well. Chapter 23 - Hardly a god Jandak had found a suitable place to set up a camp half an hour''s walk along the trail. The warriors built a pair of simple stretchers to carry the injured women, accepting Haylins worried commands with surprisingly gentle good humour as they carried our wounded up the pass. I stayed back with Kril who had been standing vigil over the slowly crumbling pyre. His eyes had dried and hardened while he stared unflinchingly into the flames. I dont know if I was his father, he said softly once the rest were out of earshot. Id been with his mother at about the right time but I doubt I was the only one. The boy was bright. Maybe too bright for his own good. Did you have children? No. My life didnt take me down that path. I fell into a dangerous life after the army and could never trust anyone enough to allow myself that kind of vulnerability, I replied. You were celibate? he asked, looking up and raising an eyebrow. I snorted. Hardly. But my women were always here today, gone tomorrow. It suited me. I never expected to have children. I probably gave some whores in the Crathan cities fat bellies and there was a girl in Helipokyn that I but that isnt the same. Its hard to know with whores, you understand? He looked up at me again and I had no idea how to respond. Was he calling Gedriks mother a whore? I shrugged, hoping it would be enough and nodded but chose to remain silent. Gedrik was a good boy, he said softly. In my world they say a man lives two lives and dies two deaths, I offered uncertainly as I scrabbled to find something to say. Explain. The instruction was crisp and sharp. More like the Kril Id come to know. A man has two lives and the second begins when he realises he has only one. A man has two deaths, the first when he dies and the second when his name is spoken for a final time. I was out of my depth in this conversation. Huh. Wise. Perhaps this is why you havent gone insane like the previous Shikrakyn. What do you know of them? My predecessors, I asked, hoping to snap him out of his misery. The common theory is that their power drove them mad. You are already much stronger than you should be. Can you imagine how youll behave when you can snap a man in half without straining or boil his eyes out of his skull a spears throw away from him? Mortal men are not meant to have such powers, he said sadly. You think Ill go insane? I asked. Perhaps. But Im not so sure in your case. You were a killer but you had some kind of honour. What was it? he asked, staring down into the fire. I wouldn''t kill innocents. They had to deserve to die, I replied slowly. And who are you to decide? That would have left very few safe from my wrath, he almost-chuckled. My world was different. More people than you can imagine and most of them were simple people doing simple things. Working a day job to provide for their family. I only accepted jobs against people with blood on their hands. And this salved your conscience? Such delicate webs we weave about ourselves so we can pretend we are righteous. I bristled slightly at his words. He didnt know me and my code had kept me sane in a cutthroat world. It worked for me, I answered stiffly. Dont think for a minute there are any innocents in this world, my friend. All of us have done terrible deeds to survive, he whispered. Gedrik as well? I asked harshly. He came to my care after he was caught stealing. Normally that''s a death sentence in the tribes. It weakens the very fabric that binds us together and cannot be tolerated. Hakubin knew I was fond of the boy. His mother had died not long after hed been born and life as an orphan is hard among us. Would stealing cross the threshold of your honour? he asked pointedly. No. It would not. It would have for us. I convinced my aurox-brained nephew to commute his sentence to slavery under my care. Kril stared into the pyre for a few moments before continuing. Hakubin had his suspicions that I might have sired the boy so he agreed. It gave him something to hold over me and keep me in line. Not so subtle hints were dropped, should I cause him any trouble the boy would be cast out. Hakubin is already on my list of acceptable targets, I responded without thinking. Is he now? Good. But that isnt enough, boy! You cannot kill a king and simply walk away. Not among us. All the warriors would be dishonoured and you would never rest easy again as they sought to take revenge. Wherever you went, someday a stranger would walk past you and slip a blade between your ribs. Perhaps that wouldnt kill you though? He raised an eyebrow at me. It probably would. I can heal myself and Im tougher than I should be but I barely survived the bullet from Jytik. Im hardly a god. Hardly a god? Hah I like it. He blew out his moustache causing the thin hair to stream in front of his face for a moment. Come on boy. Lets catch up to the others. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. We walked in silence through the woods. I was alert for any sign of danger and twitched several times at the sounds of branches breaking nearby. Kril just snorted and walked on quietly. At one point he pulled a stone knife from his belt and handed it to me. I recognised it as having belonged to Gedrik. It was three inches of carefully refined flint. I slipped it into the sheath on my belt. Thank you. Where do you get the stone from? I asked. The ground, idiot, he muttered. Ive only seen basalt and granite in the plains where Ive been. I ignored the insult. We winter the herds to the south. Where the plains meet the Riverlands the flint is plentiful. We craft what we need over winter and bring it back north with us on the wagons each spring, he said curtly. We lapsed into silence again. When we caught up with the others we found the camp was already set up. The tents circled a large fire in the centre of a wide, mostly flat opening in the trees. The aurox had been tied up nearby by their halters and were cropping at the low vegetation around them. Jandak approached me and led me a short distance away from the camp. How much of your fighting style is being a Shikrakyn? he asked me bluntly. Not much. The techniques are all trained and anyone can learn them. Well, anyone whos reasonably strong and coordinated. Ive been trying them out with the others and the unarmed and knife fighting style you use is beyond anything in our experience. Will you teach us the greater secrets? He stared me in the eyes unflinchingly. I am not a master, Jandak. I was proficient at best but any real professional would have kicked my ass back home. If I''d been stupid enough to give them the opportunity! Id like to see this world where fighting is elevated to a form of dance, he replied with a smile. Its hardly that. Do you have writing in the tribe? Kril has some books but from what I gathered most of you are illiterate. Kril is the only one among us who can read. It''s not manly but hes the Dreamer. Being the Dreamer was apparently a license to break the rules. I imagined Kril had abused that privilege often and with cackling glee. Almost everyone where I come from can read and weve been writing things down for thousands of years. How do you remember the history of the Areskyn? Through song and story of course. Hakubin kicked you out of the feast before the tales were told so you missed it but when we feast each family tells their tale. The greatest heroes have songs that we all sing, he said with a shrug as though this was the only way to transmit knowledge across the generations. An oral tradition. Those are surprisingly effective but written words cannot be forgotten. If the only man who knows a story dies it doesnt matter if its been written down. My fighting styles have benefited from generations of accumulated knowledge. Can you teach me to read? he asked hopefully. The brash man was always joking and had a confidence that made everyone around him seem slightly smaller than they were but at this moment he sounded like a small boy asking for a treat. Im not really an educator and I cant read the languages of your world yet. Kril might be willing to help you though. Once he comes out of his grief. Gedrik was a good kid. A right little shit half the time, for sure. But the rest? Not so bad. Will you continue to train us? he asked. I nodded and we made our way back to the fire. A bowl of stew was placed in my hands and I lifted the spoon to slurp down the overcooked vegetable and meat. Having the ladies out of action was certainly affecting the quality of the food. Haylin had withdrawn into the womens tent to tend to Grabel and Fayala. I sat in amicable solitude as the others left me in peace. Whether they were scared of my powers or not I couldnt tell but the usual teasing and ribald banter was absent this evening. Krils miserable presence to one side of the fire might have been dampening the mood of the rest or it might have been shared grief at Gedriks death. As the moons began to rise I set out to lay some more traps. I probably wouldnt bother to harvest the kills from most of them but I had spent a lot of Souls and wanted to start rebuilding my reserves. However strong these people thought I was, I knew only too well that at least some of my competitors would be making the most out of every day to advance in power. The soldier wouldnt be missing any chances but I was most concerned about the fighter. Gallagher had been impressive in the octagon, Id seen all his fights. He had been a true champion. He was trained in a way that I had never been, whatever the warriors thought, and with the advantages of the system giving him superhuman strength, speed and durability I suspected he would be my most dangerous foe. Then again anyone can die from poison or a bullet - arrow, I corrected myself - from out of the blue and I was hardly going to challenge him to a fair fight when the time came. Gedriks death had brought the mood of the whole expedition down. Before we had been happily wandering north on a hunting trip, now we were faced with our own mortality and it showed among the others. Voices were lower and occasionally people snapped where they might have laughed previously. The feeling around the fire was sombre and two of the warriors were always on guard. They circled through the nearby woods, diligently offering themselves up as the first morsel and warning should another pack of vile-cats decide to attack. Rather them than me. I had set aside my bowl and was looking up at the second moon as it rose into the sky when the scream split the night. I reacted without thinking and shot across the intervening space to thrust aside the flap sealing the women''s tent. Gedriks knife was in my hand without me even thinking to draw it. I stood for a moment with my mouth opening and closing. Fayala had woken up and it had been her voice that split the night. She was sitting on a pile of furs with her front exposed and looking at the jagged scar in wonder. Her stomach was smoothly muscled and lean, only spoiled by the pink mark of her injury. Her leggings concealed everything below her hips but above that her flat stomach and small, high breasts were on full display where she had pulled her clothing aside to examine herself. I must have made some noise, despite my goldfish impression, as her eyes suddenly flashed upwards and the furs sealed away the sight of her body. An angry, incoherent squawk came out of her mouth. Haylin slammed into me from the front, knocking me back out of the tent and the flap fell down between us. A fist slammed into my head and threw me sideways. I rolled across the ground and rose to my feet in a fighting stance as I glanced around in confusion. Hatrikilo stood by the tent flap glaring at me and shaking his right hand back and forth in the air. There are rules to courtship in our world, he boomed as the warriors around him began to snicker. Im not being fucking courted uncle! Thats why you brought me along, remember? snarled Fayala from within the tent. Chapter 24 - Princess of savages I stepped away from the fire and the tents to sit and stare at the sky. I had a decision to make about my final Affinity that I''d shelved in the excitement of the day but my mind was distracted. Id been plotting out shapes in the stars for the last few weeks and I had become increasingly interested in locating the planets. Anything to avoid thinking about pale, high breasts and angry almond eyes. Planet means wanderer, because they dont follow the same pattern as the more distant celestial objects. On Earth they were almost universally associated with gods. Mars, Jupiter and Venus what did the locals call the abnormalities in their night sky? I toyed with the problem as I marked out the brightest objects in the darkness above me. Affinities I was torn between several options and another part of my mind turned over that decision while my eyes searched the cosmos above. I wasnt interested in another elemental power. Fire had most of my needs covered in that regard and there was no point trying to pick a counter to whatever my competitors might have chosen. That left me with the more esoteric possibilities. All of them had abilities that were tempting. Space giving the option to change the size and weight of an object was interesting but hardly world shattering. Slamming down a shield and making it larger and heavier could be useful, I supposed. Likewise Time, allowing me to speed myself up and slow down an opponent, especially if coupled with the Enhancement power from the Life tree, could make me physically dominating but it didn''t grab me. I would need to spend a lot of Souls to make any of the base abilities worthwhile and I wasnt certain how my Soul income would look once we reached the tundra I had been told was our destination. I had a sinking feeling Id need to spend thousands of Souls on each tree of magic to make it truly effective. Death was not an Affinity I was interested in. The thought of summoning zombie slaves to do my bidding did not appeal. How could I justify that against my code? Only enslave the corpses of evil people? I would see myself as part of the problem, an avatar of things I loathed. I couldnt do it, despite the obvious synergy with the Life tree. Some of the warriors circled around me as they patrolled our camp. I ignored the faint sounds of their footsteps as I pondered what to choose. The quiet conversations as they passed each other barely infringed on my senses but there was a sense of security knowing they were between me and the wilderness. Life was different when you weren''t on your own and I was starting to appreciate it. Quiet footsteps approached me from our camp and I raised my head to see who was disturbing my solitude. A feminine shape was silhouette against the fire. Theyre called Helik and Helas, said Fayala. She stopped a few feet from me and stared down at me with her hazel eyes glinting in the night. What are? I asked in confusion. The moons. The larger moon is Helik, where the weak go when they die to be sorted. Helas is the stepping stone to the Great Blue, only warriors can go there directly, she replied. She grasped her furs close to her legs and lowered herself gracefully to the ground. Where did Gedrik go? I asked, looking back at the moons lighting up the night. Helik. He wasnt a warrior, she said with flat certainty. Its so simple? He was a troubled child but I think he would have grown into a good man, I replied, avoiding looking in her direction. You can see the future as well as knit flesh? she asked sharply. I glanced over and found her eyes boring into mine. They stole my breath for a moment but I controlled myself and shook my head. I was now convinced the mark was messing with my mind. No. Sometimes you dont need to be able to see the future to know something is likely. Do you have an understanding of probability? I asked. Some things are likely, others less so. Is it more complicated than that? I snorted a laugh. She might have grown up in a primitive tribe but she was no fool. No. I suppose not. What troubles you? It cannot be the unfortunate boy, nor do I suspect that was the first time youve invaded a woman''s privacy. Her voice was cold on the last part. Something else is bubbling in your mind. I glanced over and this time she looked down rather than holding my gaze. I have a decision to make. About the kind of power I want to wield in the future, I answered. Something about her made me want to open up to her but it still felt wrong. How could she understand? I was stranded in an alien world with powers I didnt understand, she was a princess of savages, and not even the dominant savages in her community. What kind of man are you? she asked. I was stunned by the simplicity of the question and I sat in silence. She was content to let me think as I tried to formulate an answer to her query. I had done things most people on Earth would consider evil, no doubt. I had always tried to be a decent man though. Id been polite and kind when I could. Id only taken jobs that suited my code of ethics. I hadn''t only done those things to help me avoid notice, unless I needed to kill someone I tried to treat others with respect. But I had been a killer and no moralising or peripheral conditions could change that. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. I was a killer for hire. I picked my jobs and wouldnt knock an innocent but I was still a killer, I eventually replied. And what led you to that calling? I cant imagine it would be a long term role. How many enemies did your tribe have? she asked. We didnt have tribes anymore. Not like you mean and there were more people in my world than you can imagine. All of us were scrabbling against each other for power, for money, for status. When law-breakers wanted another law-breaker removed outside of the normal channels I would be available, if they could pay. And there were a lot of them! I chuckled softly. So you fought against the rot? she asked gently. That is not so bad. What''s the nature of your decision? I can pick an archetype of power. One revolts me but seems powerful, several I think are useless to me now but I''m left with a couple of options and dont know what I should do. I cant undo my choice once its made, I turned to her and she smiled slightly at me, her lips curving upwards gracefully. What is the horn of your dilemma? Some unknown confrontation in the future or an immediate threat? she asked. Both? Neither? It will set in stone how I can progress and what abilities Ill have when I finally face my opponents, I sighed. You have no way to predict what your enemies will have chosen? she asked and I shook my head without looking up. Then choose what suits you. Its not that simple! I grumbled, hanging my head slightly. Which power revolts you and why? she demanded in a harsh tone. Death. It would let me weaken and corrupt my enemies. Eventually Id be able to raise corpses to fight for me. It seems strong but I whispered quietly. Her sharp ears heard me clearly anyway and she turned her head to spit into the bushes. A foul power! Stay well clear of that one! Your other choices? I explained the elemental abilities and how I didnt think I needed them, then discussed the remaining options. How are such things possible? She took a breath and then rose to her feet to look down at me. I craned my head up but her face was lost in the shadows. I cannot advise you on this. All I would suggest is that you trust yourself. Our fates have always been in the laps of the gods and they usually steer us to the good. She reached down and cupped one of my cheeks in her palm but I couldnt see her face against the night sky above. Trust in them. She turned and retreated back to the fire then vanished into the womens tent. Hah. Trust in the fucking gods that tricked me, killed me then exiled me to this new world? I couldnt find it in me to follow her advice. What did she know of this fucked up game Id been forced into playing? Nothing. I sat and pondered in a sullen silence. Eventually I concluded that much of what Time was capable of could also be covered by Space. If I needed to slow someone down I would be able to make them heavier, or lighter if I wanted them to move faster. Being able to increase or shorten the length of a thrusting spear or knife at a critical moment also seemed like an excellent trick to have in reserve. Then there was the pocket dimension and the spatial tear powers that came at tier four. The idea of a pocket dimension - an inventory! - was incredibly tempting. A stash of weapons and goods that couldnt be stolen or searched for It would have made my life so much easier back on Earth. I wasnt entirely sure what a spatial tear would do but I was assuming it would allow me to rip open a hole in the universe to protect myself. Most of the other powers had some kind of barrier spell at tier four. I made my decision and selected Space as my final affinity. Affinity: Fire Summon fire: Range- 5 metres, Intensity- +16%, Fire Resistance- +2% Projectile: Speed- +3%, Detonation- 1 metre cubed +0%. Fire Wall: Area- 1 metre squared. Affinity: Life Heal (self): 10HP and 40% increased recovery rate for one hour. Seals moderate wounds. Enhancement (self): 2%, lasts 5 seconds Resistance (all): 1% Projectile: Speed- +3%, (heal other) Rapid Growth: Area- 1 metre squared. Affinity: Space Size: range- Touch, Intensity- 2% Mass: range- Touch, Intensity- 2% Area: 1m cubed (optional) Resistance: 2% I grimaced in annoyance. I didnt get any free upgrades for tiers two or three like I had with my previous Affinities. At tier one I could increase the intensity of the abilities to eighteen percent for a total of eighty Souls. A hundred and sixty Souls to make both that strong. At tier two I could spend two hundred Souls to get a range of twenty one metres and yet another two hundred to give me an area of effect up to ten metres squared. Only the level twenty options were unlocked at tier three but each would cost me thirty Souls for another two percent increase to size or mass and bring them up to twenty percent. I tried but found I would have to unlock the earlier levels before I could buy them. So three hundred to maximise each of the size and mass abilities at tier three. I had a lot of killing to do. I marked the brightest lights in the sky and where they were then headed back to the tent I shared with Hatrikilo and Kril. I paused outside the tent to lock in my mind where the suspected planets were in the sky from the perspective of someone emerging from the tent flap then ducked inside. Kril was already asleep and Hatrikilo was patrolling for now. I expected Id sleep through his return when his shift was done. I fell into a deep sleep that was haunted by dancing stars and hazel eyes but I woke up refreshed and energetic. I left the tent and was pleased to find it was still dark. The fire had died down to ashes so I threw some more of the wood that had been gathered last night into a pile on the embers and blew on them until they caught. I checked the sky and I was confident Id located a pair of planets. One was low on the horizon and glowed a faint red, the other rode higher in the sky and shone a pure white. They hadnt moved as the stars had during the night. So a planet with two moons orbiting a single sun with at least two other planets in the solar system. The knowledge was of no immediate use but it made me feel more secure for some reason, as though I was better placed in my new home than I had been when I went to sleep. I had ignored the notification when I woke up but when I checked it I was pleasantly surprised to find Id gained thirty one Souls overnight. I set off to gather up the bodies and butcher the edible ones. I was back up to one hundred and three souls and my Soul stat had once more risen to E grade. Chapter 25 - Great-tusk spoor For five days we trudged north through the forest. We werent attacked by any more animals but the warriors kept a careful watch anyway. Each night I set my snares and deadfalls, each morning I harvested the bodies and Souls of my victims. I was saving the Souls up. I had a feeling Id need to invest them in my magical trees before I continued to increase my level and was looking forward to the fruits of the Kend, hopefully Id gain enough to jump in power considerably. As we broke out of the seemingly endless trees I was greeted by the tundra, the colder cousin of the steppes where the Areskyn lived. Low grasslands, already crispy with frost on a morning, stretched away as far as I could see. I had kept to myself the fact I now had access to iron and crude steel items in the Shop. Kril would no doubt begin spending my Souls before I had them if I explained the significance to him. Is it all like this to the north? I asked Kril as he stopped next to me. The old man had been taciturn since the vile-cat attack but his cackling had rung out more frequently over the last couple of days. No. Heavy forests lie a week to the north then the ice takes over. Further on than that doesnt matter, he replied. Why not? I asked, raising one eyebrow. Because nobody goes that far north, boy, he chuckled softly. The big cats and the Ur-Viles rule up there. He spat towards the tundra ahead of us. Well stay by the forest and venture out during the day to find the great-tusk herds, then retreat back here at night. We''re done walking for a while. Well. We are but you aren''t. Your future will be full of running and dragging heavy loads back here. This time he cackled properly and I smiled to see his old nature coming back to the surface. The vile-cats dont count as big? I wondered. Forest kittens, he said with a scoff. Their kin out there are much worse. Pray we dont cross their paths. A new camp was set up, more permanent than before. I helped the warriors cut down sapling and smaller trees to create sharpened stakes that were hammered into the ground. It took most of the morning but by noon we had a triple ring of sharpened wooden spikes surrounding the tents. Hermand, Jandak, Hatrikos and Hatrikend. Youll take the Kendyn north this afternoon. Dont stray far. Youre looking for spoor and sign of a herd, not to get three prizes on the first day. Understand? Hatrikilo barked. The other men nodded and began pulling additional spears and torches, short sticks wrapped with pine resin soaked cloth, from the packs the aurox had carried. Why the torches? I asked Jandak before we set out. Fire scares the big bastards of course. Reckon you can keep up, Kendyn? he asked. I smirked and nodded. We set off at something between a jog and a lope, leaving the other warriors, Kril and the women to finish setting up the camp. Wed each been issued a pair of thick leather bags that had been heavily waxed. I wasnt entirely sure why but Id refrained from asking in order to avoid looking any more ignorant than I was. We ran for a few hours, stopping twice. The first time Jandak and the rest had checked on me like I was a child. The second time when they were all red faced and gasping for breath Id merely grinned and hefted my borrowed spear. After some grumbling and complaints about how unfair the gods were wed set off again. I kept my blasphemous opinions on the unfairness of the gods to myself. What is it, Kos? I asked as he waved us all to a stop. I was the only one still breathing comfortably after the long run. Hatrikos glared at me good naturedly and waved a hand at a depression in the ground. How can you not smell it? he muttered. Great-tusk spoor. We should spread out to find other traces to work out their direction. Jandak and I were left alone as the others took quick drinks from their waterskins and began to circle around our location. There was a ripe, earthy smell in the air and when I investigated the place Hatrikos had pointed I found what resembled a very large splat of horse muck. It was thick with grass woven through the more moist parts and smelled like farms back home to me. What are Ur-Viles? I asked Jandak as we tried to watch every direction at once. He snorted then spat. It seemed spitting carried some symbolic weight among the Areskyn. You know the cats were vile-cats? he asked as his eyes tracked the small shapes of our allies as they ran away from us. Yeah. Bigger and meaner than normal cats, I offered. Ur-Viles are men, but bigger and meaner. The shortest of them are half again as tall as you. The old ones can be three times your height, he grimaced. They arent to be trifled with, understand? However strong you are, if you see a group of Ur-Vile slavers, you run. Understood? His voice was harsh. I understand. So theyre giants? Aye, and mean as well. Dont take those bastards lightly, he grumbled. Its like dealing with a child who could rip a wagon apart with his bare hands. No offence, Kendyn! If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I chose not to take offence at being characterised as a child. In many ways I was like an infant, ignorant of the threats these people grew up aware of. The scouts ran back to us shortly afterwards and Hatrikend led us to the west as hed found more evidence of the herds passing. We ran hard and fast. If we could spot the herd today wed be well placed to chase them down tomorrow, perhaps getting the one of the three kills Kril had claimed Aresk demanded of him. Then we could return to the warmer climes in the south before the tribe moved to their winter pastures. On the horizon I began to make out the lumbering shapes of huge hairy things. Sure enough they were mammoths, cropping the grass with their trunks as they moved along the treeline of the forest. Not vile-mammoths? I asked as we skidded to a halt perhaps fifty metres from the herd. There were ten of the mighty beasts and they were three metres tall at the shoulder. A couple of younger, smaller creatures had been moved into the centre of the herd and some of the larger ones were eyeing us warily, but they didnt seem overly spooked by our presence. No. These are the normal sort, replied Kos with a laugh. I could only imagine how impressive vile-mammoths would be. As I considered how many Souls they might be worth I felt my inner greed perk up and rub its hands together. Wed be running the other way if they were vile! Kos finished. How do you normally kill them? I asked. They dont like the fire, said Jandak as he pulled some tinder and a fireboard from his pack and knelt to begin spinning the rod into the board. So we go in with torches lit to separate one out then poke it with spears until it bleeds out. It can take a while. That or we chase them down for a day or so, he muttered. I waved a hand at the torch Jandak had laid out to light and the tip burst into flames. Black smoke rose up from the pitch soaked wadding. He snorted, put his kindling and fireboard away and picked the burning brand up to offer it around to the rest of our small team who lit their own torches. That''s cheating, Kendyn, he said with a smile. While were here, how about we try and take one? That bull has a bad back leg and should be easy to split off from the rest. The other warriors nodded and moved out to form a line. I wasnt sure what I was meant to be doing, the rest seemed to know instinctively and didnt have to communicate as they swept forwards. The herd spooked as we got closer and they began to run, great earth-shaking footsteps rumbled away from us but we tagged along, never letting them get too far ahead. Soon enough the bull with the bad leg was lagging behind somewhat but this seemed like it would go on for hours. I sped up, sprinting past the others and earned startled yells from a couple of them. I cut between the straggler and the herd, waving my torch above my head and shouting at the top of my lungs. You fuckers go that way! Youre toast mate! You need to go- oh shit! The bull had spun towards me and swung his tusks in my direction. Id gotten too close and had to leap backwards, rolling across the grass, to avoid his swipe. As I came back to my feet I checked the herd behind me was still retreating and thankfully they were. Id successfully separated this monster from his family. Unfortunately I was left in the uncomfortable position of being dozens of metres ahead of any support and all alone against a prehistoric mammal that could smash me into paste with one foot. I heard the others calling to me but my attention was focused entirely on the creature glowering at me from beneath its shaggy eyebrows. I began to sidle to my right, hoping to turn its back to my compatriots but it stepped sideways to follow me, surprisingly daintily considering its bulk, as it continued to glare at me. I waved the torch in its face and it backed off slightly. I took my opportunity to blur past the dangerous tusks and stab my spear in its cheek. He reared backwards and slammed his feet down, knocking me sideways into a tumble but failing to pulverise me. As I came back to my feet the others arrived and the monster spun to face them, seeming to forget about me. Not a good move on his part. I threw my spear overarm, launching it with all of my augmented strength with the singular purpose of making the crude stone tip pierce the thick of the beast''s neck. I was aiming for a spot behind the thick plates of the mammoth''s skull and praying that it would lodge in the beast''s spine, crippling it. A strangled trumpeting noise escaped the beast as it collapsed, losing control of its limbs. I staggered backwards a few steps then approached cautiously. Wild eyes rolled as I looked down on it from up close and I drew Gedriks dagger. I pulled the sharp blade across the creatures throat several times, gradually slicing through the thick hide and fat until a crimson spray shot out from the throat. I staggered backwards and fell on my ass. Normalis Mastodon slain. Twenty Souls gathered. Oh great. Now we need to harvest the bloody thing and drag it back to the fucking camp, snapped Jandak. Brothers, having a Kendyn in the party is a pain in the ass. I waved a hand weakly at the others who grinned at me. There was a glint of respect in their eyes for me as they set about butchering the animal. The skin was cut away in two pieces which were bundled up on themselves so only the fur was facing outwards and tied with cordage to hold them together. They didnt bother gutting the beast properly. Once the skin on the upper side of the body was removed long sections of meat and fat were cut away and loaded into the waxed leather sacks wed carried with us. Youll need this, said Jandak as he offered me one of the round stone maces that seemed to be the mark of a warrior in the tribe. I took it and gave him a confused look. I hadn''t helped with the butchering, merely carrying the slabs of meat and fat to fill our sacks. Youll be quicker at breaking the tusks out of the fucking things head, he said happily. Crack on! I hefted the mace and approached the head. The tusks were a metre and a half long. The yellowed ivory shone faintly in the sunlight as I tried to figure out the best way to go about my task. It helps if you hit it really hard! smiled Kos as he sliced away at the fatty meat on the beast back. Thanks, I muttered. Strike the bones behind where the tusk grows, offered Hatrikend. Thats usually the easiest way to loosen them up. I took his advice. My first blow sent shivers up my arm as the reverberations of the mace slamming into the impossibly thick bones echoed through my limb. Five more times I struck until the bone finally splintered and I pulled the first tusk free. I tossed it behind me causally despite the weight of the thing. I grabbed the other tusk and used the leverage to reposition the head so I could strike the right spot to free it. It only took three blows this time, and some careful slicing with my knife, to free the second one. Youre fucking carrying them back. Keep the mace, Kendyn, said Jandak as he gave me two heavy bags filled with fatty meat and nodded at what looked like a hundred kilos of freshly harvested ivory with a toothy smile. Chapter 26 - Ur-Vile I left two long furrows in the tundra behind me as we jogged back to our camp. I held the point of a tusk in each hand and dragged the heavy bastards all that way, the bloody and jagged joints where they had joined the mastodon''s jaw bone skittered and skidded across the grasslands for miles. I also had the two bags full of more edible mammoth bits over my shoulders as well. The others had generously chosen to attach the thick rolls of hide to the tusks when they found I could keep up with them despite the weight of the damn things. Strongest man carries the greatest burden, chuckled Jandak as he tied the bundles of fur halfway down the tusks. Youll be able to keep up? he asked more seriously. I shrugged and nodded with a broad grin. The macho warrior culture of the tribe was infectious, it reminded me of my days in the army and I began to fall into old habits of camaraderie, my decades old social masking slipping ever further away. Im sure Ill manage, I replied with a smile. Ten miles later I was regretting my flippant attitude but my pride stopped me from backing down and having them take back the hides. As we proceeded the ache in my shoulders and back built to the point it felt like a fire running up my spine. After what felt like an eternity, but could only have been a few hours judging from the way the sun had moved across the sky, we finally saw the camp again. The palisade around it was now bristling with sharpened stakes and the fire inside could only be glimpsed through the shadows cast by the defences. I wasnt entirely certain what we were prepared to defend against, I couldnt think of any animal that would realistically try to challenge the forest of spikes. When we arrived, the rest of them jogged along relatively happily, I collapsed to my knees and gasped for breath. The other hunters came over and one of them offered me a waterskin. I took a long drink without thinking and spluttered, spraying liquid across the ground. This was fermented milk, not the water I''d expected. They fell about laughing. Dont waste it, Kendyn! Thats the good stuff! chuckled Hermand. Assholes, why the fuck did you bring that shit out on the hunt? I muttered but I stood and took a long drink from the skin anyway. This might be better for you? offered Jandak as he passed me another skin. After I removed the stopper I carefully sniffed it to check before trying the contents and then I took a long drink of actual water to wash down the cloying warmth of the booze. Thanks, I said. I think Im going to go to bed now. I left the tusks where they lay and staggered into the camp proper. I made a beeline for my tent but Fayala caught my arm as I passed the fire. She didnt say anything but she offered me a bowl of hot stew as her eyes met mine. I nodded in gratitude and slumped to the ground. As soon as the stew was done I gave back my bowl, muttered something vaguely polite and crawled into my tent. Exhaustion overtook me and I fell into a deep sleep almost immediately. My dreams were haunted by a giant bronze statue that smiled down at me then blurred into curved, almond shaped hazel eyes. I awoke to the usual notifications from some successful traps. Another seventeen Souls in the bank gave me a faint sense of contentment that went some way to assuage the aches in my muscles. Kril was snoring and farting to one side of me as I quietly slipped out into the chilly predawn air. I exhaled a thick cloud before I took a deep breath and pulled my furs tighter around me. Here, Hatrikilo said, offering me a steaming cup. The smell of ched filled my nostrils and I accepted gratefully. What first, Kendyn? Hah. Now youre respectful? I guess Im the novice here and will follow your orders, sir, but if I have a choice I want to harvest and reset my traps then go hunting another mastodon. Mastodon? he rolled the unfamiliar word around his mouth. The great-tusks. Its what my system calls them. Theyre similar to creatures that died out a long time ago on my- where Im from. I am no fool, Mond. We''ve covered this. I know what you are and while I dont know where youre from I know it isnt this Urth. I locked eyes with him and he looked away first. I wont pry. Perhaps someday you will choose to share more. Go, see to your traps. We could use some meat for breakfast. We brought back half a great-tusk, yesterday, I said in surprise. That will be smoked and the fat rendered for return to the tribe. We''ll be living on other prey while we are here. If you''re able to hunt two more as quickly as the first we can be on our way home before Hakubin moves to the winter pastures. That would be ideal in a way. We can settle our debts with him before the winter festivals. I raised an eyebrow at him, fishing for more information about the political machinations in which I was clearly a central party but currently ignorant of the details. Go on, he waved again, refusing to elaborate further. If I wouldnt open up to him about my past and my powers I supposed it was fair that he wouldnt reciprocate. I set out to harvest the rabbits and foxes that had fallen to my traps overnight and reset them for the coming twenty four hours. I moved a little deeper into the forest and set a few more than I had yesterday. With a little luck I could increase my Souls at a faster rate. Twenty Souls a day was one level, up to level twenty nine, or a couple more unlocks of tier one magic. The basic powers were weak but after seeing how much of a difference filling out the rudimentary heal spell had made I was convinced it would be a worthwhile investment in the long term. The contents of the Shop had once again filled me with fury. A simple iron dagger would set me back over two hundred Souls. While it would be a modest step up over the bronze and stone available to the tribe it was too much to spend for what amounted to an incremental increase in the effectiveness of my equipment. Unjustifiable. The weak healing potion at tier two had cost a hundred Souls for a one shot item. The tier three healing potion cost two hundred. I cursed the gods for teasing me with items I wanted but making them so expensive I couldnt accept the price. This was why Id invested into my healing magic rather than buying potions to heal the women. The resources I invested improving my magic was something that I would benefit from again and again rather than just a single time. When I got back to the camp, the Kend was ready to set out. The other hunters had been rotated out, bar Jandak. Hatrikull, Hermune, Hermant and I set off with empty sacks as Jandak led the way. We moved swiftly, racing back along the twin trails Id dragged through the grass and muck yesterday with the tusks. I was carrying a pair of spears like the rest but I wasn''t carrying any torches. Id refused when offered as I didnt see the point when I could conjure fire with a thought. Being comparatively unburdened I was pacing Jandak in the lead with very little effort. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. How long can you keep up this pace? he asked as we ran across the seemingly infinite grasslands. Longer than you, I reckon, I grinned at him and matched his pace as he sped up. We were leaving the others behind slightly but we were both competitive and he continued to gradually increase the pace. Soon we could barely see our compatriots behind us but we didnt stop until we reached the site of yesterday''s kill. We skidded to a stop and Jandak was gasping for breath whereas I was merely warmed up. Im cheating, dont feel bad. I deadpanned. Fucking Shikrakyn bastard he gasped. A minute later he had recovered somewhat and was circling outwards to locate the tracks of the herd. They went northwest! Jandak called when the rest caught up with us and fell to their knees, gulping down lungful''s of air. On your feet! Are you women? The herd cant be far! We left the dead mastodon behind for the ever circling carrion birds and spread out into the hunting line we had used yesterday. Each man several metres from the next in a ragged formation as we rushed after our prey. My blood began to sing, adrenaline flowing through me at the thought of another fight against the giant animals. When we sighted the herd we slowed and approached more cautiously. The animals were clearly somewhat intelligent. Rather than running as they had yesterday they formed a half circle, the calves in the centre and the largest of the adults facing us with their giant tusks. I have an idea. I might be able to make this easier with some magic, I told the hunters. Kendyn for sure, muttered Hatrikull. Whats your plan? demanded Hermune. I can create a line of fire between them. It will only last a short time but it should allow me to separate a pair of them from the herd. You see the two on their left flank? If flames roared up between them and the rest the others would probably flee north east and we can complete Krils quest, I said. Two large adults were warding the left flank of the herd but there was a gap between them and the rest. You can do this? asked Harmant and I nodded in confirmation. Killing a pair in one attack is not possible. His voice was firm. Yesterday was an easy kill for me, I countered. The worst that can happen is one of them escapes and we try again tomorrow. Will you trust me brothers? Jandak gave me a hard look but nodded and the rest repeated the gesture after a moment. If they would let me call them brother my future in the tribe was secure. Spread out. Jandak and Mune, go right. When the firewall goes up, move back left and help us with the targets. They nodded at my instructions but Jandak didnt look happy to be taking orders from a relatively unknown outsider like me. As long as they did as I said the results should justify my temporary usurpation of his authority over the others. I examined the ground at the mastodons feet and plotted out the path of the fire wall. I could only summon a one metre cubed area but I knew instinctively I could manipulate the shape. So a ten centimetre wide fire wall could be extended much further than a metre. I waited as Jandak and Mune moved to the right, drawing the attention of that side of the herd while the rest of us moved to the left. Jandak and Mune began yelling and waving their spears but the nearby beasts merely turned to follow them with their heads. I reached out and spent twenty mana to create a wall of fire splitting the herd apart. The flames roared up, six feet tall, and the herd fractured in shock. The targets surged forward as the orange glow and heat lit up their right hand sides, rushing towards us. The rest of the herd trumpeted in fear and bolted for the deeper tundra. As the other hunters came together to my right I moved further left, hoping the beasts would risk the gap between us. They took the apparently safer option and charged forward, tusks swaying viciously and their trunks slamming from side to side. I leapt and rolled, creating some distance as they passed through where I had been standing a moment before. I came to my feet and pivoted as my unnatural strength and reflexes showed their worth. The first spear flew out and struck the nearest mammoth in the neck. It tumbled to the ground and snarled the other beast up with its fall, making the bull stumble. The others threw their first spears, pin cushioning the mastodon I hadnt wounded. I rushed around and plunged my remaining weapon through the still standing beast''s ribs then leapt back, leaving the wood protruding from its side. Great Blue, Kendyn, muttered Mune in shock. Is there anything you cant kill? Theyre not dead yet, I muttered. I hadnt had a notification so I sat down to let the tension of the brief fight pass. It hadnt even been a fight. It had been an execution. I shouldnt be this capable. My enemies would be at least as strong as me, unless I got very lucky. I really did need these savages at my back. A few minutes later I got the notification as the beasts stopped struggling feebly against their wounds. Normalis Mastodon slain X2. Forty Souls gathered. One hundred and eighty souls in the bank, plus whatever my traps would provide tonight. I was well on my way to gaining back what I spent to save the women and began contemplating my next spending spree. Im not carrying all four tusks back. You lazy bastards need to carry some of the weight, I joked and the others grumbled but began setting about stripping the bodies of useful materials. An hour later we were on our way back to the camp. I was dragging two tusks behind me, with a bundled up skin tied to each of them. Each of the others was either dragging a tusk or had a large package of mammoth skin balanced on their shoulders. Due to the extra weight we took our return more slowly than yesterday when the warriors had clearly been hazing me. You can do that firewall whenever you like? asked Mune as we dragged our tusks behind the others. No. It costs me but I can conjure ten of them if Im fully rested. Thats insane. he grunted as he heaved the tusk into a slightly different hold to ease the strain on his right hand. How could anyone stand against you? I didnt like the fervour I could hear in his tone. Take my head and Ill be as dead as anyone else. Theyre tricks. Powerful maybe but Im still just a man. You need us then? he asked softly, glancing across. I stared straight ahead as the realisation he was right fully settled into my bones. I did need them, or at least I needed loyal supporters, if I was to stand a chance of surviving in this world. I was forced to consider the implications as the hours dragged by. I would need a support network. Back on Earth I had been able to slip in and out of the vast and impersonal social structures that made life possible there. Does every office worker know the names of the cleaning staff? I didnt need to get close to or actually trust anyone. I could anonymously hire a specialist if I needed one or disappear into the masses at need. That wouldnt be possible here, or if it was it seemed an inefficient way to approach the problem. Inefficient was synonymous with unprofessional in my mind and I shifted my thoughts to truly accept that I would need to integrate with these savages and use them to my own ends. As long as it aligned with my code. I wouldnt sacrifice them for no reason, at least. We finally reached our little camp and proudly displayed our prizes. Bloody hell boy. This should have taken days if not weeks! Kril muttered as he examined the tusks, equal to the pair I dragged back yesterday. Decent size, older adults. How many of the herd was left? he asked, glancing upwards. Half a dozen adults and the young, Jandak replied happily as he accepted a skin from Haylin . He winked at her then took a long drink. Not enough. rumbled a booming voice. It was deeper than any human Id ever spoken to and I spun to look behind me. My head craned backwards as I scanned up the body of the massive man. How had this giant snuck up behind us and gone unnoticed? He was five metres tall and covered in thick furs. In one hand he carried a long staff I was convinced was simply a stripped down tree trunk. You have stolen from my herds, little ones. Killed my pets! Such a travesty, the injustice sits heavy on my heart. I will let you live only if you make suitable reparations. While I would prefer to simply eat you all I will be content as long as half of you will become my slaves. This is just, and you may have a short time to choose among yourselves who will join me, boomed the first Ur-Vile I had the misfortune to meet. Chapter 27 - Vileslayer The women called out quietly in fear and backed away to the palisade, pressing their backs up against it in a panic. The warriors moved more slowly, spreading themselves out. Begone, Ur-Vile, called Hatrikilo bravely. We will make payment in something other than flesh. You dont get to decide that little one! laughed the giant. None of you can break my skin, let alone kill me. I can chase you all down without effort. You have my terms, now choose before my patience runs short. Perhaps some fine drink might help salve the injury we have done you? asked Kril. None of that little one. You couldnt carry enough on your little beasts to slake my thirst. You stunted creatures have no understanding of the brewing arts, everything you make tastes like piss, replied the monstrous man. The other warriors had crouched down and hefted their spears over their shoulders. As the giant saw them he chuckled, a noise like distant thunder. I am happy to kill you all if you prefer? Your females have a refined flavour that I particularly enjoy! Youre a slaver then? I called out, moving past the fire and putting myself between the Ur-Vile and the others. Whats this? A man who seems to object to the laws of the world? How do you arrange the tasks that are beneath you, little one? he asked, leaning forward to stare at me. He had broad cheeks and a heavy brow, like pictures of Neanderthals Id seen back home. His face was shadowed by his hood but I could see bright amber eyes in the darkness. Eyes that shone with intelligence and malice. Do you clean up your own shit? Ive been known to. Leave now and I will forgive this insult, I said firmly. While we talked I was also assessing how to spend my Souls. I was getting tired of having to buy level ups in emergencies, hopefully I would find time in the near future to spend them without a life and death threat looming over me but I was becoming resigned to this being a motif in my life. I didnt consider more levels. I only had one hundred and eighty available but that was enough to let me jump up considerably in magical strength. I spent all my Souls to increase the Enhancement, Size and Mass abilities by six levels each. Affinity: Fire Summon fire: Range- 5 metres, Intensity- +16%, Fire Resistance- +2% Projectile: Speed- +3%, Detonation- 1 metre cubed +0%. Fire Wall: Area- 1 metre squared. Affinity: Life Heal (self): 10HP and 40% increased recovery rate for one hour. Seals moderate wounds. Enhancement (self): 14%, lasts 5 seconds Resistance (all): 1% Projectile: Speed- +3%, (heal other) Rapid Growth: Area- 1 metre squared. Affinity: Space Size: range- Touch, Intensity- 14% Mass: range- Touch, Intensity- 14% Area: 1m cubed (optional) Resistance: 2% I spent thirty mana to activate all three of the newly empowered abilities. I grew more than twenty centimetres in height and my mass increased by fourteen percent. The new strength coming from Enhancement cancelled out the effect of these changes as far as I was concerned. I leapt into the air and cast Mass and Size on the spear in my right hand as it left my fist. It shot forward and plunged through the furs covering the creature''s left shoulder. My jump had launched me at his face and as I soared behind the spear I pulled Gedrik''s dagger with my left hand and unhooked the mace Id been gifted yesterday in my right. I had spent a quarter of my mana to buy myself a decisive opening, hopefully. My left foot brushed the top of the palisade spikes and I used the brief contact to launch myself even faster at the enemy. The amber eyes opened wide in shock as the spear struck deep into the joint of his shoulder but his right hand snaked out, the staff falling forgotten to his side, and snatched me from the air. My hands came down as the gargantuan fingers clenched tight around my chest and I felt my bones creak. The mace slammed into his wrist, eliciting a snarl from the Ur-Vile, then the dagger struck between the first joint on his index finger and dug in. I heard the cartilage pop at the same time as the dagger broke and I pulled back the jagged remains of the blade to strike again. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I reeled as he shook me viciously, hearing more than feeling my bones snap. I dropped my dagger and the mace hung from the leather wrist strap as I lost my grip. A look of confusion passed across the massive face. Usually your kind bursts when I squeeze. Such fire in you, little one, the giant snarled. From whence does it come? This desire for death, his voice had become flat, somehow even deeper at the end and the pressure increased around my torso as he drew me up to his face to glare down at me. Fire you say? I half groaned, half chuckled. I cast summon fire twice, once for each of his eyes and he screamed, throwing me aside. I tumbled across the ground, every rock and lump digging in and leaving me battered as I skittered over the semi frozen grass. Health: 56/120 I was more than half dead. I cast heal on myself twice, another twenty mana gone, and felt my wounds improve. The pain lingered but my movements seemed to return to normal. Perhaps it was just the adrenaline and fear giving me strength? Health: 76/120 I rose back to my feet as quickly as I could and flipped the mace into my right hand from where it had been dangling loosely. I staggered towards the still wailing giant who was clutching his face with both hands. Blinded by a welp! A fucking stunted one! Youll pay! he cried in pain. Spears flashed across the air and sank into the Ur-Viles furs but they didnt seem to bother him. Perhaps the damage to his eyes was enough to blind him to any other damage? I smirked at the unintended pun and cast heal on myself again, bringing me back to eighty six health. I hefted the mace and lunged close to slam it into the side of the monster''s knee. I increased the mass of the mace at the same time as I Enhanced myself, bringing it down like a hammer on an anvil. One hundred and ten mana left. I was savagely confident this fight would work out in my favour, despite my wounds. The bone cracked as the stone head of the mace smacked into the joint with a meaty thunk. The giant squawked, a much higher pitch than before, and collapsed to the ground as his leg gave way. I rolled to the side and moved quickly towards his now grounded head. Once in position I began smashing the mace into his temples. I had to dodge backwards as he blindly flailed his long arms but I moved in relentlessly whenever I got a chance to land another hit. Cursed mite! My clan will hunt you down! he babbled as I avoided his wild swings and continued to land blows on the things skull whenever an opportunity to lunge in presented itself. Arrogant fucking lump, I snarled as I boosted the mass of the mace and it struck the giants skull so hard the stone head broke into fragments. I snatched up the broken dagger and jumped forward, arcing across his exposed neck, raking what was left of Gedriks knife across his throat before tumbling away to land in a pile as one of the flailing arms swept me away. Not so chatty now? I grunted as I sat up in pain. A puddle of red began to spread around the giant''s body that gleamed wetly in the fading sunlight. I sat still, unable to find the energy to rise to my feet at the moment. The thrashing and bubbling noises gradually faded until I received the notification my dazed mind had been waiting for. Vilis Humano slain. Fifty Souls gathered. Well, at least they were profitable. I wasnt enthused at the idea of hunting these monstrous people for Souls though. Hatrikilo was the first of my comrades to leave the palisade. He poked the giant with a spear, testing whether it was dead. Hes gone, I groaned. Hatrikilo approached me cautiously, spear aimed at my chest. Betrayal then? I wondered, looking up at the man. I didnt have it in me to fight anymore at the moment. If he wanted me dead, I was done. The spear swung aside and he offered me his right hand. I grasped his wrist and levered myself upright. Vileslayer, Hatrikilo muttered as I swayed to my feet. VILESLAYER! he screamed at the sky, lifting my right hand into the air like Id won the heavyweight belt. The cry was taken up by the other warriors who swarmed out and surrounded me. I was dazed, battered and wracked by pain. I didn''t understand what was going on and pushed them away from me as they came to slap hands painfully against my back. He needs rest, snapped a female voice from the edge of the camp. I looked up to find glowing hazel eyes staring at me. Not yet, I grunted. I had to build a reputation among these people. Id thought them primitive and savage and perhaps they were but there was honour and pride? They were people just like me and sometime during the day I had realised that I needed them. I accessed the Shop and glared at the screens only I could see. Ten Souls went and a finely crafted leather sack large enough for my purpose appeared at my feet. Five more Souls were gone and five simpler sacks of salt appeared next to it. Give me a knife, I grunted. Kril strode through the warriors, small in comparison but somehow seeming larger than any of them, to hand me his bronze dagger. I weighed it in my hand and looked over at my prize. A reputation is built on trophies. Id need proof to show the doubters in the rest of the tribe. No matter what my comrades said some would always doubt if they didnt see proof. I knelt down in the crimson lake that had flowed out from the giant''s throat and began to slice. The bronze was sharp, well honed, and in short order I shoved the head away from the body. I waved a hand and Mune brought over the sack Id bought. I waved again in annoyance and Hatrikilo brought over two sacks of salt. I tipped them into the sack and shook it to spread them out. I shoved the head, as long as my own torso, into the sack and then staggered over to pick up the rest of the salt. I poured it over my prize and pulled the bag shut at the top. Heaving it over my shoulder I staggered under the weight as I passed back through the palisade. It fell to the ground roughly outside my shared tent and I sagged to the ground with a sigh, leaning back against the gruesome trophy. Looking up I found the rest had followed me back into the enclosed space. They stared at me with a mixture of expressions illuminated by flickering firelight. Some filled with hope, others with what looked like hero-worship and more than a couple with what was obviously fear. Hazel eyes locked with my own and all I saw in them was speculation and questions. Time enough for that later. This is the first, I said, keeping my voice even and hiding my pain as much as possible as I rose back to my feet. I faced them all and shared a strained smile. Therell be more to come. No one will enslave us while I can fight. I needed these people and I was confident that this would make them mine. Kril and Hatrikilos eyes gleamed, they were grinning broadly. The warriors let out a wild cry, a primal challenge to the universe, but my focus was locked on the hazel eyes full of questions. Chapter 28 - Half a dozen dogs I awoke to a string of kill notifications and yet another headache. Twenty one Souls added to the bank and flickering lights in my eyes when I tried to focus. I hadnt slept well, not because of strange dreams or anything god-related, but due to simple aches and pain. I had woken up more than once to a grating feeling in my chest as my ribs realigned themselves. The lingering effects of my heal spell had worked wonders on my broken body in the night but it hadnt provided any anaesthetic. Kril was snoring and farting merrily so I shuffled past him to carefully lift the flap of our tent and blinked in the early morning light. I needed to harvest the trapped animals and then- My jaw dropped and I gawped around in surprise. The camp was being quietly disassembled. The stakes of the palisade were gone, presumably added to the long pyre burning atop where the giant had fallen. The warriors tent was already taken down and packed on an aurox for travel. A pot bubbled over the fire that had been rekindled while I slept. What time is it? I muttered as I limped over and scooped a bowl of stew from the main pot. Late for a warrior to rise from his bed unless the woman is stunningly beautiful! laughed Jandak. Is Kril that pretty to you? he joked. He farts too loudly for my tastes, I smiled back and took a slurp of the stew. Were heading south then? I asked. Time to go and confront Hakubin, Jandak agreed with a grimace. What are your plans? he asked, giving me a speculative look. I dont have any, I replied truthfully. I assume I need to replace him but- Time enough for the details as we walk. Weve weeks of travel and as winter draws in the path will only get harder, barked Hatrikilo. Vileslayer, a word? The tone made it clear this invitation was closer to an order. I patted Jandak on the shoulder and moved over to the older man. Will I have time to recover my traps before we leave? I asked. It would take me the better part of an hour but the bustle of the camp made it feel like we wouldnt be here that long. You can get them and catch up. Hermune will wait behind to mask our trail as much as possible, he replied. Mask our trail? I asked. The other Ur-Viles will find the remains eventually. Raiding parties will come south looking for revenge but thats a problem for next summer. Well push west when we get back to the plains for a couple of days then cut back to the east. We wont be lighting fires for those days, then things will get more comfortable again. You can eat cold food? he asked with a faint smile, I nodded in reply. Good man. Go get your traps. Hermune will guide you along our backtrail when you get done. I looked at the aurox, already burdened with the fruits of our hunt. Three of them had long tusks strapped on either side. One had the bulbous bag containing the salted giant''s head strapped down across its shoulders. The heavy sacks of meat and unrendered fat bulked out the animals that looked noticeably thinner than when we had set out. I emerged from the woods a while later as the sun was fully risen to find the others gone. Hermune sat lazing by the path we had used to traverse the woods. He stood up as I approached. Kendyn. Youre well? he asked. I grunted and tossed him half a dozen bunnies bound by cordage at the back legs. Well enough. Lets go, I said gently. We walked quickly through the dappled light of the woods for a couple of hours in silence. I could sense he wanted to speak but I wasnt interested in pushing him. Eventually he plucked up the courage. Kendyn, can you teach me? he asked hesitantly. Teach you what, Mune? To fight like you. To slay Ur-Viles and kill vile-cats with a single blow. He mimed a spear throw. I glanced at him walking stolidly beside me. It was hard to gauge the ages of the tribesmen. The weather and harsh lifestyle made them all seem older than perhaps they were. Right now Mune sounded like a man just out of his teens. No. I can show you some tricks but I cant give you my powers. I dont think I can anyway, I muttered. Tricks are good, as is uncertainty, he replied cheerfully, picking up a spring in his step. I was sure I had just shot down his optimism but he seemed to have taken it the opposite way to what I intended. We caught up with the rest around noon, Jandak had been lagging behind and whistled when he saw us, slowing the rest of the caravan down so we could catch up. We trudged south for days through the increasingly chilly forest. I was being treated differently now. It wasnt reverence, the jokes and put downs made it clear that I wasnt on that kind of pedestal, but there was a new respect, perhaps tinged by fear, in the way they spoke to me most of the time. The only exceptions were Kril and Jandak. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Evening training resumed three days into the trek, once I was more or less fully healed. I stopped pulling my punches. If, like Mune, they wanted to learn my style of unarmed fighting they would have to suffer through the same bruises Id had back in the day when I was taught by equally unforgiving taskmasters. When we finally left the forest behind, Hatrikilo called a stop as we stepped out onto the grasslands. The loads on the aurox were redistributed at his direction and two were left with only minor loads of essentials. The other aurox grumbled and lowed in complaint as the weight across their backs increased. I had another two hundred and seven Souls in the bank from my traps and looked forward to each morning and the notifications. I had resisted spending any, undecided between filling out the potential of my magic, gaining more levels or a mix of both. Why? I asked Kril, pointing at the reloaded aurox. Jandak and Hermune will lead a single animal each to lay false trails. It is overly cautious but Hatrikilo insists. They will pass further west than us, aiming to lay trails leading towards the Kindak summer lands. The Ur-Viles are crafty bastards, maybe next summer when they come looking for revenge theyll attack our enemies instead? Kril cackled at the end. Theyre leaving us? I asked and he nodded in reply. Ask them to wait a few minutes, please. Why? I pulled out the pouch containing the vile-bears teeth that had been given back to me after we left Areskit all those weeks ago. I want to give them something to help. Ill need four pouches. Kril stared at me speculatively for a long moment before shrugging and bustling off to speak to Hermune and Jandak. They followed him back and he handed me four small leather pouches he had taken from one of the auroxs packs. Theyll do. I took the pouches and laid them out in front of me as I sat down cross legged. As I looked up the two warriors crouched down across from me while Kril lurked in the background. I recently gained a new ability. I can enchant an item with a spell. I want to give you something to help you as you travel alone. Jandak grinned and Hermune stared at me with wide eyes. My voice had carried to the rest of the party and the work stopped as people began to watch what I was doing until Hatrikilos voice boomed out and they jumped back to work. I took the two upper canines of the bear, inches long and yellowed by age. Channeling healing into them I spent sixty mana to grant each tooth three charges of heal self. These will give you three boosts to your healing. If you get hurt, squeeze them or slam a fist down over them and youll heal quickly, sealing significant wounds to stop blood loss. I passed one to each of the men who looked at them sceptically. Let me demonstrate with another spell. I needed to dispel their doubts. I picked one of the smaller incisors and enchanted it with a single cast of summon fire. Kril, throw this at that tree? I asked, passing him the tooth. He grinned and spun to hurl it at a nearby oak that towered over us. When it struck the tree a fist size ball of fire appeared and floated in place for ten seconds, leaving long scorch marks in the bark. I need some of these! Kril crowed. I cant mass produce them. Each one uses my mana, my magical resource and I need time to regenerate it. But I will spend that resource to give brave men a chance alone in the wilds. I infused ten more teeth and split them between two pouches. I gave Hermune and Jandak a pouch each. They wont do any great damage but a fire in something''s face, or eyes, is surprisingly effective. They chuckled as they remembered what Id done to the Ur-viles eyes. Give me those healing teeth, snapped Kril. He held out a hand expectantly and the two warriors shared a look before reluctantly handing them over. Kril hurried away to his pack and pulled out some thin lengths of leather. He carefully bound them to create crude necklaces and brought the products back to the gathering. Youre the fangs of the Kendyn, boys. Aresk guides your steps, Kril said solemnly as he hung the necklaces around their necks. The two men grinned at each other and tucked the fangs down the front of their tunics. Dont get too close to the Kindak lands before you cut the beasts loose, Hatrikilo instructed. If they are on the move for winter theyll have outriders covering their flanks. Get a few days out then hurry back to us. And no fires! Hermune and Jandak nodded to their commander and bowed to me. It felt strange and uncomfortable but I pushed the feelings aside and smiled at them. Vileslayer, the pair said solemnly as I approached to say farewell. I offered them my hand in turn and they clasped my forearm, shaking it firmly before they set off alone, responding happily to the banter from the other warriors as they disappeared into the plains. We turned to a more southerly course than the pair and set off ourselves. Theyll not be bringing the aurox back with them? I asked Hatrikilo as we fell into a single file. We had to walk that way to reinforce the illusion of the false trails. No. The beasts will be set loose when they turn back. Tracking an animal is easier than tracking a man who doesnt want to be followed. The Ur-Viles are clever and may see through the distraction but it will hopefully send them to the wrong tribe at the start, Hatrikilo grunted at me. How would any trace of our path remain after the winter? Id think the rain and snow would obscure it and the new growth would hide the beaten vegetation. I plodded along behind the old warrior, trying to put my feet in the same spots that his had fallen. The fuckers are clever. I dont know how they do it but theyll track us down eventually. Some say they have spirits that soar through the air and trace the true-path of those who wronged them. Its all superstition, I reckon. Hatrikilo spat off to one side. Theyll be a problem next year either way. The decoys will give us extra time to prepare. What kind of force will they send after us? Killing one was hard enough! I replied. The biggest raiding party theyve sent against us in the past ten seasons was six of the giant pricks. They killed fifty warriors before they were driven off. You didnt kill any of them? I asked in shock. Losing fifty fighters for no kills seemed unlikely. Our spears did fuck all against them. Just like they did when we tried to help you. Barely pierce the furs, let alone the skin, he growled. We can pester them, hurt them a bit maybe, but kill them? Thats beyond normal men. He shot me a look over his shoulder that I couldnt interpret. Hope or fear or anger? It could have been any of those emotions . Half a dozen dogs can take down a lion if they work together properly, I said as a plan began to form in my mind. As it stood the tribes were defenceless against these creatures, their weapons could barely break the giants skin let alone wound them, if I wanted dogs who take down this kind of lion I would have to cheat a little and level the playing field. It would take a lot of work and Id be going against the customs of the tribe to an extent but it seemed like my best chance to make these people into what I needed them to become. My code nudged at me but the fact it would greatly benefit the tribes after I was gone sent my conscience back to sleep. Chapter 29 - Not my sisters Having two leather pouches left, as a result of Kril making necklaces for the healing fangs I had given to Jandak and Hermune, I decided to put them to good use. As we walked on from where we parted ways with our decoys I stooped to pick up small stones whenever I saw them. I still had the two lower bear canines and a dozen or so teeth left but I would need more materials in the near future. While we trudged along in a single file I enchanted the two fangs with three charges of Heal a piece and passed them to Kril. He grinned at me toothily after I explained and attached them to crude leather thongs. He wrapped one around his own left wrist and gave the other to Hatrikilo who grunted in gratitude as he hung it around his neck. We didnt stop as the sun set. We kept moving until dawn before we made camp. Tents were set up and the women retired to rest. We didnt build a fire, the warriors stretched out on the dew soaked ground and chewed contentedly on strips of dried meat as they dozed. Hermand led a single aurox off directly east. Wheres he going? I asked. Id been pouring my mana into adding single use fire spells to stones and didnt have any available to give him a healing charm. Hell take it out an hour or two then head back before we set off. Hes laying another, shorter false trail. Here. Kril passed me four long teeth. Where did you get these? I asked as I turned them over in my palm. They were smaller than the vile-bears fangs by a considerable margin but still enough to be terrifying in a jaw snapping at you. The vile-cat. Make some more healing amulets. We need to equip all the warriors with them. Hakubin will shit himself when our warriors knit back together after taking injuries and keep on fighting! His old cackle was back in full force. It was good to see him recovered from the loss of Gedrik and I smiled in return. I made these already. I need more pouches. I passed him what Id made as we walked. Each pouch contains fifteen stones with a summon fire spell enchanted into them. We should share them out. His eyes lit up as he ran a finger through the topmost stones. I winced, half expecting the motion to trigger the bound spells but the bag didnt burst into fire. How many per day? he asked, fixing me with an inquisitive glare. He really did have glaring and cackling down to a perfect form. It was almost professional; the way his beady eyes met mine left me with a certain sense of respect for the old villain. Each of these spells costs ten mana to cast or enchant. I have more expensive spells, twenty mana, but I only have two hundred total so for now Ill only be enchanting the lower level spells. How do you get more mana? You need more Souls? he asked and I swear I could watch his thoughts as he began figuring out ways for me to sacrifice animals, and possibly, people, to get stronger. It was slightly frightening that he seemed even more eager than I was to grow my power. We should lead a winter raid. Perhaps the Kindak? No, no, theyre our bait against the Ur-Vile retribution. The Haldin? Theyre to the east of us and with this magic wed take them easily! Im not starting a clan war! Well need their strength later on, I said, hoping to appeal to his desire to unite the tribes and ride south against the shit-sitters. He nodded sagely. Wise, very wise, Kendyn. I''ll have to think about this. Can''t you gain more strength now? You must have some Souls to spend from the giant and your traps? I had two hundred and forty two. Enough to jump to level thirty and unlock the basic versions of my tier four spells but Id have very little left to spend on improving my spells. I explained my dilemma and the numbers to him and he shuffled himself back and forth while he thought. I did not mention unlocking the fourth tier of the Shop or discuss the new metals and materials that might become available when I did He was too eager to spend my Souls already. I- I tried to say but he held up a finger then resumed fidgeting. I shrugged and continued to wonder about the best course of action myself. Levels and stat points or enhancing my spells? Stat points were powerful, greatly increasing my physical and mental abilities but without investing in my spells they werent very powerful. We sat quietly and ate strips of dried aurox meat without speaking. You should have done whatever upgrades you decide on before enchanting these, he waved the bag of fire-rocks carelessly in front of my nose and I winced back slightly, fearing for my eyebrows. Its- -Not that much of a difference. I interrupted, clasping a hand over the bag and lowering it to the ground between us. These are still useful. I was already thinking of splitting the Souls between levels and upgrades but mostly spending it on levels. When my magic strength hit ten I went for healing five HP per cast to ten. I think more magic strength, more mana and if theres anything spare then I want to get some levels in firewall. I dont think the enchanted items will let you shape it like I can but dropping two metre squared patches of fire in front of an animal or enemy charging at you It would be decisive. I see I phased him out as I brought up my status screens. One hundred and eighty Souls would get me to level twenty nine. Level thirty would be a step up from the twenty Souls per level so I ruled that out. That would give me eighteen stat points to spend. Oi! he snarled, snapping his fingers in front of my face. Your eyes glazed over while I was talking! I came back to the real world and scowled at him. Im listening, Im looking at my status while I listen, I lied. He harrumphed and settled into a grumbling diatribe about the young and their lack of respect while I zoned out once more and went back to my screens. I didnt want to throw them all into magic, tempting as it might be. Any idea of regretting investing in my Body was immediately quashed when the memory of those three foot fingers clamping down around my chest and tightening washed through my mind. So some Body points for sure but mostly magic. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. I brought my physical strength to 20, nudging my body stat to D-, spent three points on more health points then three each to magical strength and focus with the remaining five on mana, boosting me up to two hundred and fifty. I had sixty two souls left. I spent forty Souls to give myself a three metre squared firewall spell. My experience shaping it during the second encounter with the mastodons made this extremely useful for me personally. Whether it would be equally versatile when I enchanted it into an item remained to be seen. The worst case scenario was that it would simply drop a three metre square of fire on the ground where the stone landed. Still very powerful even if it wouldnt be as flexible in the hands of my allies. Spending the last of my Souls to increase the intensity of my summon fire spell and I boosted the detonation of the projectile version to one and half metres cubed. I liked the idea of bigger fireballs. Level 29 Primary Stats: Body: D- Mind: E+ Soul: F Available Souls: 72 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 20 Reflexes: 16 Health: 150 Magic strength: 13 Focus: 13 Mana: 250 Affinity: Fire Summon fire: Range- 10 metres, Intensity- +16%, Fire Resistance- +2% Projectile: Speed- +3%, Detonation- 1.5 metres cubed +0%. Fire Wall: Area- 3 metres squared. Affinity: Life Heal (self): 10HP and 40% increased recovery rate for one hour. Seals moderate wounds. Enhancement (self): 2%, duration 5 seconds Resistance (all): 1% Projectile: Speed- +3%, (heal other) Rapid Growth: Area- 1 metre squared. Affinity: Space Size: range- Touch, Intensity- 14% Mass: range- Touch, Intensity- 14% Area: 1m cubed (optional) Resistance: 2% I explained my decisions to Kril and he complained in detail about me not spending more on the Fire affinity. He was determined to become the biggest customer for my fire spells and began offering me cattle in exchange for promises to keep him supplied with certain numbers of spells each day. I cant do that, Kril. Dont worry, Ill make sure youre the wizard you always wanted to be. Youre my most trusted advisor, I offered to try and steer the conversation away from me being trapped into becoming an assembly line making exploding rocks for the crazy old man. And dont you forget it! he said sternly but then he grinned at me. Well, get on with it! Youve got a lot of fire-stones to make while we walk! I sighed and got on with it. When Hermand returned as the sun was climbing towards its zenith we picked up and began trudging on, not giving the tired looking warrior a chance to stop. I had been given another pair of pouches by Kril before we set off and I steadily filled one as we walked. In between picking up more stones, I enchanted the rocks I had with summon fire and transferred them to the other pouch. As soon as I had a full pouch of enchanted rocks I passed it to Kril who shuffled up the line to share them with the warriors. There was a buzz in the air, an atmosphere of anticipation that was tinged with anger. I didnt fully understand it but the Herm and Hatrik families whose warriors were present all seemed to feel that replacing the Haku family was something long deserved and the violence that it would entail was to be embraced now they had this new advantage. Kril didn''t seem bothered at all about the end of his dead brothers legacy. Having tied myself to the fates of these sub-tribes I could only hope Id done the right thing. I stared wistfully at the empty grasslands but trudged along behind them and no longer felt any urge to break for freedom. I needed them. I repeated it over and over again as I plodded along. I didn''t like Krils mad scheme to crown me the warlord of the plains and lead the tribes south but whatever I was capable of; my competitors would no doubt match. Id need people I could trust at my back. We stopped at nightfall, not far from one of the small hilltop woods that dotted the plains and Hatrikos set off with an aurox to lay another false trail and come back to us during the night. Im going to set some traps, I told Hatrikilo and waved a hand towards the small patch of woodland and the fluffy things I could catch for Souls in the night. He grimaced at me. Perhaps not, Kendyn. We should be ready to move on first thing. Hakubin will not linger long in the north. The winds are already cool and hell move south early. the big man said thoughtfully. Ill gather them first thing. I need it to become stronger, I replied. Let him do it. He needs it, added Kril in a tone that brooked no argument. Hatrikilo turned angry eyes on the wizened old man but then grunted and nodded. He turned away to organise the warriors, seemingly dismissing me from his thoughts. I trotted away from the camp and began hunting through the bushes for suitable locations to lay my traps. I found a hazel tree in the centre in the copse after I had put down a dozen snares in likely spots. It was picture perfect, long straight branches arching out from the trunk that was composed of many strands, woven together by the wind and the sun. I broke off the straightest branch I could see and headed back to camp with it. When I returned I was greeted with a bowl of dried meat and fruit. Fayala had seen me coming and walked out to meet me just outside the hearing of the others with the food. I want you to do something for me, she said in a husky voice. I glanced back at the others. No, idiot. she snapped. I want one of those magic teeth, or will you only equip the menfolk? I sat down and picked at the bowl as I pulled out the hazel branch and broke it into three sections across my knee. I will not be denied. You need me for Krils plan to work, she said coldly, staring down at me. I glanced up but her face was lost in shadows cast by the moons in the sky behind her. I could feel the hazel eyes burning at me though. I wasnt sure how I needed her exactly but I was willing to assume the old bastard Kril had plans to marry me into the tribe at some point. As much as she appealed to me I had no desire to force a political marriage on the poor woman. There is an alternative, I said. Sit, please. She harrumphed but lowered herself gracefully to the ground opposite me. I pulled a flint knife out and trimmed the ends of the sticks Id made to round them off. It was crude work but when I was done I was confident there wouldnt be any chance of splinters. I stripped the bark off the wands, all bar a short length to use as a grip. I enchanted each stick with three casts of Heal Other for sixty mana a piece and passed them over to her one at a time, explaining what Id done. I was now out of mana and if Kril found out I would get a hell of a lecture from the shaman. You can keep yourself and your sisters safe, I said with a tentative smile. They are not my sisters, but I thank you, Kendyn. Will these work on anyone? she asked, looking up from her prizes to meet my eyes. I nodded. She leaned forward and rested a hand on my knee for a moment then hurriedly rose to her feet and rushed back to her tent with the hazel rods, calling for Haylin and Grabel to join her. As shed turned, the moon had caught her cheeks in silver light and they had been blushing bright red. I smiled contentedly as I finished my food sitting alone in the shadows. Chapter 30 - Weakness leaving the body For the next three days we kept moving south west without fires when we made our camps. Each time we stopped, either at dawn or at dusk, one of the warriors led an aurox off alone to lay another false trail, re-joining the main group before we set off again. None of the others complained at the hard pace and lack of proper rest but I was sure it must be taking a toll, especially on the women. I was starting to feel the strain myself and I had twice the strength of any of them. I continued to produce enchanted stones as we went, much to Krils delight. We now had dozens of them packed into a sack on one of our bovine beasts of burden. Unfortunately my traps became increasingly less effective as the days went by. Whether it was getting too cold for my prey to be active or not I didnt know. I honestly couldnt recall if rabbits and foxes called a truce to hibernate through the colder months. I had only gathered another hundred and one Souls when Jandak finally re-joined us after a week or more. A cheer went up from Hermand who had spotted him before the rest of us. A halt was called and the warriors clapped him on the shoulder as he passed through them, exchanging jokes and greetings as he went. The man had a subtle touch when it came to bonding with people that I couldn''t help but respect. He paused when he reached Hatrikilo who glared at him for a second before they clasped forearms and Jandak was pulled into a fierce hug. Hatrikilos eyes were misted with tears as they pulled apart from each other. The older man had whispered something to his bastard son that I couldnt catch but Jandak nodded firmly and grinned at his father as he pulled away. Glad you made it, I said as he approached me. He grinned and tossed an empty leather pouch at me. I need more of these Vileslayer, if youd be so kind, he bowed his head mockingly and I couldnt help but chuckle. Speak to Kril. Hes appointed himself the guardian of the magic stones. But before that Do you have a sling? I asked. Of course, he untucked a length of leather from his belt and unwound the sling from his waist. Why? he asked. Try this in it, I carefully passed him a stone enchanted with a firewall spell. I still wasnt sure what was required to set them off. I suspected there was an element of intent, Kril could carelessly manhandle the damn things without burning his hands off but I wasnt certain he hadnt merely been lucky thus far. Jandak raised an eyebrow as the warriors gathered round in a loose circle, leaving him enough space to spin the sling and build momentum. He put the stone in the pouch and stepped back. A moment later it was whirring around his head and with a crack he released, launching the stone off into the plains. I bet you eight onz of meat it starts a wildfire, said Hermald as the stone arced through the air. Nah. The grass is too wet now. Thats a fool''s bet, muttered Hatrikos as the stone disappeared into the waving stalks a hundred metres away from us. There was a crump sound that sent a wave through the long grass and six foot tall walls of fire spread out. From my perspective they covered a much larger area than three metres squared. At least ten metre long trails of fire rose up to block my sight of the plains beyond. Ten seconds later they vanished but the warriors were hooting and yelling, demanding similar stones of their own. I left them to their bragging and banter as I went to investigate the effects of the spell. Kril shuffled along behind me muttering about no longer having the flexibility and strength to wield a sling properly in his old age. See here? I asked as we paced around the crisp lines burned in the grass. It varies in width and length almost randomly, thin here, fat there. I bet if we measured the whole thing and calculated the area it would be three by three but its spread out in a pattern that makes it much bigger. It looks almost fractal, I muttered. Whats fractal? asked Kril in confusion. Kind of random. It was the best I could do to explain the concept that I only vaguely understood myself. I made a note to check with Jandak if hed been thinking about the pattern of the flames and to perhaps run some more experiments to find out if intent could still shape the wall. As it was this would be devastating against a squad of men and even worse if it dropped in front of charging cavalry. Still, it will work, he turned a toothy smile in my direction and I replied in kind. It would indeed work. The training was going well with the warriors and when we made a proper camp that evening Jandak was reintroduced into the mix. I was teaching them Earth-style close combat, with fists, feet and knives. I was also forcing them to work in trios, each man watching the others backs in a melee. I kept switching them out so they didnt get used to each team and making them fight against each other with blunt weapons. When Hermune returned Id have enough for three teams at a time and we could begin to work on other tactics. I wanted them to be competent fighters whoever their wingmen were, and then to integrate multiple groups of three into larger units. Id hated my drill sergeants at the start of my army days but Id come to appreciate how their cruel indifference had prepared me as best they could for the dangers I would face on the battlefield. This was different, far less focus ranged combat for a start, but I began to work at instilling the idea of hurling magic stones ahead of a charge to disrupt and scare the enemy. Hatrikilo watched my efforts with a dour expression each night and rarely spoke to me beyond what was absolutely necessary. Kril took joy in sitting on the side and offering unsolicited advice and criticism. He usually wasnt too far off the mark so I let it slide rather than insisting on proper decorum for training. These werent modern people, they had different expectations and norms. The training was well received though and a few days later when Hermune finally caught up with us I could move onto the next phase: asserting dominance. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. This would be a delicate task, despite the brutality it involved. I was honing them into weapons and I needed to make the men understand that I wasnt to be challenged while at the same time not destroying their new found confidence in my instruction. These men would be cadre for the next phase, trainees would become trainers so I could revolutionise how the Areskyn made war. Jandak had two men behind him, one to either side, as did Hermald. I walked forward into the no-man''s-land between us and offered Hatrikos, the leader of the final trio, a canine of his own enchanted with the Heal Self spell. He nodded and grinned at me. His teammates slapped him on the back. They were already calling Jandak and Hermune Fangs of the Kendyn like it was a title so I figured Id even the score between the teams. Mune, Jandak and Kos were the best of them and I wanted them as my captains. No weapons. Work together to put me down, I barked and the nine men smirked at me. What if we win? called Jandak as he shook out his arms. Youll earn a kiss! came Haylins voice from the fire where the women were watching with Kril and Hatrikilo. The men laughed roughly as Jandak blushed but he raised his fist to the sky. For my prize! he bellowed and charged forward at me. His teammates moved in quickly behind him, stepping wide to cover his flanks while the other trios circled swiftly to either side, looking to get behind me. I grinned and rushed to meet him. I spent ten mana on my Enhancement spell and another ten on my Mass power. My head ducked to the side of his outstretched fist and I watched in seeming slow motion as he went from grinning to startled. Both my hands latched onto his tunic and I heaved him off his feet. I spun, using his momentum and his body to sweep the legs out from the rest of his trio. I let him go and he flipped away towards the fire as Kril and Hatrikilo laughed at the poor bugger''s misfortune. Our training sessions had become considerably more violent with the advent of rechargeable healing amulets. As he bowled away from me I stamped down on the leg of one of his partners stretched out on the ground before me, getting a scream of pain in reply, just as a fist smashed into the side of my skull from the left. I saw stars for a second and that was all it took. I fought hard, not pulling my punches beyond what was necessary to avoid crippling them. If I went full out with a strength stat of twenty I was confident I would pulverise organs and bones with each blow so I limited the damage I thought I would do. I still didnt give them an inch unless I thought they earned it. The fight continued with me meting out savage punishment for any perceived break in formation or style. I ended up taking a vicious kick to my right kidney from an unexpected source while I punched Kos in the face twice and was bowled over as a result, losing my footing for the final time. As I struggled to rise I found Jandak smiling down at me, blood dripping from his mouth and as his fist came towards my face I sent a bloody grin back at him just before the knuckles smashed into my cheek. When the ringing and the lights went away I had three small squads of loyal fighters picking me up. I shrugged off their hands with a laugh and cast heal on myself a couple of times. The cuts and wounds sealed and I straightened up, concealing the lingering pain from my many injuries. Well done. Youre my first fangs. You will always lead my troops into battle, I said. I cringed at the sound of my words, expecting them to snicker and tease me or sneer in disgust but instead they preened, pride flowing off of them in waves. I noticed Kril nodding and grinning like a crazy man over by the fire. Do any of you need healing? I asked. They all slapped their chests twice, activating their healing trinkets, and returned to upright positions. Their wounds closing, new skin visibly creeping across their injuries as they sighed in relief. You never mentioned it didnt help the pain, complained Kos. Pain makes you stronger, laughed one of the others but he groaned at the end and put his hands on his knees as he drew deep breaths. I knew a man once who told me that pain is weakness leaving the body, I replied, confident my plagiarism wouldnt be caught in this world. Hah. He was an asshole! laughed Jandak. These things recover their charges, you know that? I didnt. Is it a charge per hour? I asked. That would match my mana regeneration rate and increase the usefulness of the enchanted items considerably. Whats an hour? It''s one charge every quarter of a day or so. I had some injuries catching up with you and found out the hard way, Jandak said. So a charge recovered roughly every three hours. I cursed their lack of normal time keeping and the uncertainty it caused. A beast? asked Hermune. No- Jandak began to reply. Hah! You stumbled while running! You were always a clumsy prick! snorted Hermand. Jandak glared at him but soon broke out into a grin and shrugged. Think whatever you like, young one, Jandak said with a grim smile. Hermand didnt back down and smirked back in response. The trial broke up and I was certain Id achieved my goal. They were confident in their abilities and new tactics. I could refine them over time, making them even more formidable, but even now Id bet they could take on twice their numbers in a straight fight without weapons. With magic stones theyd always be going into fights with an unfair advantage. I smiled savagely as I returned to the fire and sat down to ease the aches from the beating Id allowed myself to be subjected to. Do you enjoy pain? asked Fayala from across the fire in a soft voice. Of course he does! No Kendyn ever shied away from suffering. Its in his blood! said one of the lesser Herm cousins happily. I did not agree but I smiled slightly instead of arguing the point with him. No one does but sometimes its necessary. It teaches a harsh but valuable lesson, I replied. Her eyes held my own for long seconds before she looked away. Urkendyn, said Hatrikilo. Can you teach us to fight in larger groups as well? Urkendyn meant something along the lines of over-man-of-the-hunt, or more loosely; the true leader of the hunt. Something like that. Most words came through the system''s translation power perfectly but the more esoteric terms required some interpretation on my part. Now Id been named Urkendyn I looked around at the others to assess their reactions. It seemed to have stuck judging from the nods and smiles. It guessed Id won old Hatrikilo over as well. Kendyn, Vileslayer and now Urkendyn. How many more titles would I accrue as I built a powerbase to take on my true rivals? I can. But that will be another night, first I think Jandak needs to claim his prize! A roar went up from the men and Haylins cheeks glowed bright red in the firelight. Chapter 31 - Break the prime directive Two more weeks and we arrived at Areskit, or rather the site where Areskit had been. The wagons were gone, the palisade was missing. The area around was heavily trampled, grass churned into mud in a large blank circle that had been the camp. Huh. He moved early. You think he hopes were gone? asked Hatrikilo. I was standing surveying the site from a low rise with the two older men in the party. The warriors were spread out around us, a few hundred metres out. Trikilo, youve felt the chill. It could be that he was justified, said Kril dubiously. Hatrikilo snorted. You believe that? he asked quietly, turning a harsh look on Kril. The old man shook his head. What is the significance? I asked. I dont know your customs. He has moved a moon too soon. They shouldnt have set off until the middle of the tenth cycle. If hes moved now hes taking the yearlings with him and will have to cull on the road, or more likely, at the winter pasture. Bad fortune, that. The blood infects the grass and brings disease. Hakubin fears the influence we would have if we returned with the tusks Kril set out for so he ran south early. Why? How does it help him? I asked. I still didnt understand. The tusks are the issue. They are incredibly valuable to the shit-sitters. Every few years we might bring back a pair of tusks, one mastodon. The Hatrik clan will gain a lot of wealth and respect across the winter if we can trade the ivory for new animals and metal. Hakubin only let us go because it was late in the season. He didnt expect us to return. That and he was distracted by the horse-fuckers death. Jytik was one of his best fighters, said Kril. Killing those things wasnt that hard? I wondered. Not for you, Shikrakyn. Usually we spend days chasing a straggler down till it dies of exhaustion. We dont kill them in a handful of blows because we are mortal men, fool. Hatrikilo snapped. A fair point, I supposed. Were ragged and tired, we dont make an impressive sight, I observed to change the topic from their belief that I was a kind of demi-god. All our tunics were soiled and tattered. We had all lost weight, although corded muscles had replaced whatever fat we had carried before. Pah. Spoken like a shit-sitter. A day in town and wed be looking fine and richer than the main Haku branch plus their allies combined. If you own the herds you decide who rules. Its the way the world works. Kril spat to one side. So your plan is an economic takeover? I was expecting something more violent. We arent savages like the Koprigyns. Those bastards eat the old King''s heart. Slice it into slivers and share it out raw to the warriors of the new King. The old Kings warriors are fed to pigs and dogs. Hatrikilos voice was cold and distant. Therell be some killing but our traditions serve to maintain the strength of the tribe, not waste it through infighting. Why did we bring the women? I had asked this question often when what Id come to think of as the command team had our little meetings. Hatrikilo, Kril and myself were the primary members but periodically the Fangs would attend as well. I approved overall, junior officers should be privy to the thoughts of the senior leadership, but it made the impromptu meetings lengthy and rambling as the warriors bantered with each other and refused to stick to the point. Fayala was pledged to Hakudan. The boy is cruel and spoiled but it would resolve the differences between the families that have festered for seasons. Hatrik and Haku would be united through Fayalas sons. She was against the idea, naturally. This old rascal convinced me that bringing her and her friends along would allow Hakubin to find another poor girl to fill the role and he managed to talk my brother into believing it as well, Hatrikilo finally explained. But why wouldnt he just wait for her to return if it was politically important to bring the families together? I asked. The boy comes of age soon and Hakubin was hoping we wouldnt return at all. That would weaken the Hatrik family enough to rob us of our influence. Even if we did return, hunting three great-tusks ought to have taken weeks or months in the tundra; not a couple of days. We wouldnt have returned before spring and Hakuban will come of age in the new year. He needs a wife before we get back? Time to find a new wife. Kril replied. Hes a fucking kid! He needs toy swords to play with, not a wife! I laughed. Hes thirteen winters old in the second moon next year. That makes him an adult and he would have to go on Koryolis. As a noble his wife is usually pledged before he departs. Did Graben have a wife waiting for him? I asked, potential regret ran through my mind at the thought of it. I had begun to wish that Graben had not been mortally wounded. In hindsight Id begun to think of him as an exemplar of his people who would have been a valuable ally. He did. Shes been travelling with us. Hatrikilo replied. Fayala? I wondered aloud and the older men both cackled nastily. Hatrikilo was learning bad habits from Kril it seemed and I suspected they had plans for my love life that left me feeling at best awkward. No, dolt. Haylin was pledged to him. That girl has a taste for bastards it seems, Kril cackled. Everything I learned about these people left me more confused. Were Graben and Jandak technically nobles, despite being illegitimate? How the hell did it work for the common boys who returned from Koryolis? Did they auction off the women for the raid loot or something? Questions for another time. I couldnt escape the thought that the hazel eyes that haunted me belonged to the obnoxious little prick whod pelted me with shit while I hung half dead on the end of a wagon. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. How long until we can catch up? I asked. I needed time to prepare more enchanted items, time to gather more souls and gain more strength. Time to train my Fangs and turn my warriors into future leaders. I could feel a confluence of events coming that would ripple outwards into my future. There would never be enough time. Mighty hunter, they have left a road for us to follow, said Kril sarcastically, pointing at the tramped down grass the tribe had left in their wake. The wagons are slow. It will depend on how long ago they departed but we should be able to re-join the tribe in a week or so. We should get moving. Were fast, theyre slow. We need to catch them before they reach the winter pastures and the traders set out, Hatikilo said. He began calling orders out, his voice echoing across the plains that in my head should still house the hustle and bustle of the small, semi-mobile town. Cries and waved spears confirmed hed been heard and we began the chase. We moved swiftly during the day but stopped and made proper camps each night. Each day we started early and didnt stop until the sun was beginning to set. Walking had become the norm for me now. I suspected it would feel strange and uncomfortable to stay in one place for more than a single night. I began to experiment with my enchanted rocks and teeth. Each warrior was issued with a bracelet of three animal teeth set equidistantly around a loop of leather. Each tooth had three charges of a spell. One for size, one for mass and one for enhancement. During the evening training sessions I would sit to one side as the warriors fought each other, learning to use their trinkets effectively, and flick pebbles to unexpectedly alter their weight or size. Making them smaller or larger was the hardest for them to master and watching a man grow or shrink by fourteen percent as he rushed at an enemy only to stumble and trip over his suddenly longer or shorter legs caused howls of laughter to echo out into the nights. I had just plinked Jandak with a stone that made him lighter and he had barrelled into Hermunes team with a yowl of surprise having thrown himself forward faster than he had thought possible. The women had laughed happily while Kril cackled madly on the other side of the fire. Can you just make his pecker bigger? called Haylin with a throaty laugh. The other warriors grinned and chuckled at the popular fighters'' expense. I think intent has something to do with it. Maybe he can work it out for himself? I called back from where I was overseeing the training. It only lasts ten seconds though! Whatever will we do with the other three seconds, my love? Haylin called out. Fayala slapped Haylin on the arm but her face had gone red from suppressing her laughter. Three seconds would give us long enough to talk before I fell asleep! called Jandak as he climbed back to his feet. He scowled at me briefly but quickly broke out into a grin. This sense of belonging was dangerous for me. At least that''s what all my old instincts told me. Moving through the world as an unremarkable grey man, no friends or connections that could make me vulnerable, had been a vital part of my defences back home. Here the same approach would leave me weak, easy prey. The necessity of community, of having another spear to watch your back, was a simple fact of life when you existed an inch away from subsistence becoming starvation. Improving the lot of these people from subsistence to prosperity would have to go at the top of my agenda. I continued to slowly acquire Souls each night. As we moved south, despite no noticeable increase in temperature, my nightly harvest crept back up. A week into the chase I had gained another one hundred and twenty three. I was expecting us to see the rumbling wagons ahead of us every time I looked up at this point. Three more days passed with no sign of the tribe and wed seen no sign of any other travellers. I began to tease Kril about the inaccuracy of his forecast. He became increasingly bad humoured about it as yet more days ticked by. We were sitting around the campfire after training one evening, perhaps twelve days after we began the chase and I made some throw away joke at his skills of precognition. Fucks sake, boy. This is no laughing matter, he snapped suddenly. The quiet banter around the fire faded away. Jandak looked up from where he had Haylin sitting on his knees and shot a dark look at the old man. So they set off earlier? How much can it matter? I asked. Boy, youve settled into our ways well so far but youre ignorant of so much. If we dont catch them before they set up for winter theyll send out the traders to the south. We wont be able to sell the ivory to the shit-sitters and the whole bloody plan goes to blood and gore! he barked harshly. We could make our own caravan? Were a strong force for our numbers. Couldnt the Hatrik patriarch support us? I asked. There are only so many chits, said Hatrikilo with a shrug. Chits? Eh? Tokens that grant you access to the border town markets and the King controls them. Shit-sitters dont let nomads in without chits and they only issue a handful of them, called Jandak from across the fire. He whispered something into Haylins ear and she giggled like a schoolgirl. We could make our own? Forgeries must be easy enough? This kind of passport must be almost impossible to control among such primitive peoples. Its cast in bronze. The size of your palm and intricately carved. We cant make them. Our tribe has three, most have only one, if that. Hakubin will send them out as soon as they make camp just so that if we catch up we cannot trade outside of the tribes, said Kril. Technology, or lack thereof, itself made this system workable? Why not? I asked, looking for confirmation of my suspicions. Our only smith is a half blind, half mad cripple in the Jagan tribe and he can make crude blades when he has the materials but thats about it. We do not work metal, we dont know how and Sulk isnt sharing his secrets, said Hermune sadly. Sulk is the smith? They nodded. So we trade the ivory within the tribes instead, I concluded. They arent wealthy enough. They wont part with more than a fraction of their herds at any one time and the ivory is worth much more than that. We should be looking to arm our fighters with bronze weapons, daggers and spears, and maybe even some proper armour but if we miss the traders setting off were fucked until next year. I checked my Souls. The last few days had helped and I was now up to three hundred and twelve in total. Not quite enough to purchase the equipment for a proper smithy set up but I wasnt too far away from the basics I would need. I had some experience from back home. Mostly using recycled metal and a small gas fueled forge to let me make various simple weapons and machine parts for different projects Id dabbled at. I might be able to help there. I look forward to meeting Sulk, the smith of the Jagan tribe! I said with a grin. The others looked confused, except for Kril who cackled loudly, his good humour restored, earning a few strange looks from the others. After the magic and training the rest didnt share any doubts they might have had out loud. I had a feeling it would soon be time to break the prime directive. Chapter 32 - What’s the point? When we finally caught up with the rest of the tribe we were even more ragged and worn out. It had been another couple of weeks, Kril and Hatrikilo had become increasingly surly and waspish as the time dragged by. The fragile mood had filtered down to my now highly competent warriors and the banter had fallen by the way side a few days ago. Conversations had become abrupt and efficient with little fun or optimism. We had crested a hill and Id stopped dead in my tracks as I saw the new camp. Where before there had been maybe sixty wagons and two hundred and fifty yurts I now saw a couple of hundred wagons arranged in a much larger circle and I couldnt count the tents occupying the enclosed space. See them? asked Hatrikilo, pointing at three wagons outside the encampment. One of those is ours. Thank Aresk the traders havent left yet! Agreed. We need to get down there before Hakubin can send them off. The bastard must have moved south just a couple of days after we went north, added Kril. How are there so many of them? I asked in wonder. Areskit was a central camp. That wasnt all our people, offered Hatrikilo. How many did you think we numbered? he asked. Four, maybe five hundred including women and children, I replied. Hah! Theres thousands of us. Half my family was out in the more remote grazing lands. Did you think that was all we had? The warriors who came with us? I assumed it was a sizable fraction of your family''s adult men, I said honestly. I hadnt imagined there could be so many of these people. Hardly, Hatrikilo grunted. Here, Kril said, as he passed me a length of cloth. Bind the mark again. You cant go flashing that about until were ready. I began winding the cloth around my upper left arm to hide the tattoo Id received from Aresk. Wont the others talk? Whats the point? I said as I worked. They wont tell a soul. Theyre your men now, said Hatrikilo with a trace of annoyance. I need to talk to my apprentice, said Kril, dragging me away from the old fighter. Hatrikilo scowled but turned to call the flankers in, as far as I could I could tell from his tone and staccato orders he was anticipating some friction as we approached the main tribe. How many? Kril demanded with a grin. I knew what he meant. Souls? Five hundred and fifteen. I need most of them for smithing equipment, I replied. The last days of travel had been increasingly profitable. No you dont. The traders havent left. Youll be going along with the Hatrik wagon so you can spend them now. Youll need all the power you can get and I want better stones! Kril grinned at me. I havent thought about it much, Ive been saving them up. If we can get access to proper smiths it would be better. I cant enchant Shop bought items. Oh you havent thought about it much! Kril mocked. Boy, youve been scowling every chance you get except when you know Fayala is watching you. Then you try to look all heroic! he chortled. Id bet you half a dozen bronze spearheads you were scowling just now because you were thinking about spending Souls rather than saving them! He wasnt entirely wrong, although I was confident my expression hadnt changed whenever hazel eyes were pointed my way. I had spent a lot of time imagining what Id do with the bounty of the last few weeks. It felt ironic. I had to kill to gain Souls and power but I was largely doing it passively at the moment. It felt almost lazy and the professional in me was considering ways to become more active. Maybe a hunt? A war would net you more, Kril chuckled as though he could read my mind. Slit a few hundred prisoners'' throats and no one will be able to stop you. Ive seen your sort before boy. Potential, limited by circumstance. They werent Shikrakyn though. Alright witch, get out of my mind! I smiled at him despite my concerns about how right he had been and he cackled in response. Get some boosts while we walk down the welcome party, he said. While wed talked a group of riders had swarmed out of the camp, perhaps thirty of them and they were galloping towards us. I didnt have long to make my choices. The others all noticed when I spent Souls, they didnt know exactly what it was but they sensed the change somehow, and I had no desire to draw any more attention than Kril and Trikilo had already planned for me to get. Kril wasnt wrong and it didnt take me long to spend a chunk of Souls. Level 35 Primary Stats: Body: D- Mind: D- Soul: F Available Souls: 75 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 20 Reflexes: 20 Health: 150 Magic strength: 20 Focus: 13 Mana: 250 Affinity: Fire Summon fire: Range- 5 metres, Intensity- +6% Fire Resistance- +2% Projectile: Speed- +3%, Detonation- 1.5 metres cubed +0%. Fire Wall: Area- 3 metres squared. Lasts 10 seconds Barrier: 20 HP Fire Spirit: duration 10 seconds Affinity: Life Heal (self): 15HP and 48% increased recovery rate for one hour. Seals moderate wounds. Enhancement (self): 26%, Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Resistance (all): 1% Projectile: Speed- +3%, (heal other) Rapid Growth: Area- 1 metre squared. Projectile: Speed- +3% (Enhance Other). Shapeshift (Minor): Duration- 10 seconds Affinity: Space Size: range- Touch, Intensity- 14% Mass: range- Touch, Intensity- 14% Area: 1m cubed (optional). Lasts 10 seconds Resistance: 2% Pocket Dimension: 0.5m cubed Spatial tear: 1m range I put seven stat points into magical strength and was pleased to notice that the health points per cast on Heal grew to fifteen and the duration of my other abilities had increased to ten seconds. I was now officially rated as a D class entity, bar the Soul stat that appeared to operate more like a credit rating than a meaningful measure of my power. It would be useful to know if one of my opponents had a large reserve of Souls they could spend to buy more power or items if I gave them the chance, not that I would give them the opportunity when the time came. A wealth of new opportunities had opened up. Would my Enhance Other spell stack with someone using a trinket to Enhance themselves? Could I stack trinkets to massively boost my own strength? I probably should have considered that possibility before now. The barrier and summon fire spirit spells from the Fire tree were both interesting. They were each forty mana when I checked, the mana cost was becoming annoying. More teeth and stones would be needed in my near future as well. That and the time needed to recover my mana were now my major limiting factors. I had not imagined I would spend my time setting traps to kill rabbits to level and then waiting impatiently for my mana to recover when I arrived in this world. When that bitch had stuck the green knife in my heart I hadnt had terribly high expectations for my future but this was not what had flashed through my brain. The new spells in the Life and Space trees were interesting but I didnt have time to experiment. I had seventy five Souls held in reserve and a gaggle of cavalry charging my position to stop me from playing around. I drew myself up as Kril and I moved back to the rest of the group and we waited for thirty seconds or so as the gallopers closed in on us. I fought down my disappointment that the shapeshift spell had such a short duration. Increasing it was expensive in Souls but I could boost it up to something vaguely useful in due course. Fucking magic. Watching cavalry rush towards you is unnerving, even if its only twenty odd riders. Even if they are only what we would consider light cavalry on ponies back on Earth. The mass of the animals and the levelled spears cant help but weaken even the strongest bowels. We had come together and the riders streamed around us a couple of times before they came to halt in a line between us and the camp. Name! called a rider from the centre of the pack. You know us Jetklan. Dont be an ass. Hatrikilo, brother of Hatrikhan. We are back from our hunt, called the big man. Without orders two of the riders peeled away and rushed back to the camp. You failed then? sneered the captain who had spoken before. Hardly! said Jandak cheerfully as he pulled the line of aurox forwards and led them to the side so the tusks were visible. The King will greet you as you approach. Aresk must have blessed you, the captain called as he wheeled his pony around and the horsemen moved quickly back to the camp. Was that a threat? I asked. Yep. Dont worry, Hermune has already slipped into the camp so when Hakubin rides out the Herm and Hatrik clans will be following him, Kril grinned at the thought of humiliating his nephew. How the hell did he get in there already? I wondered as the camp stirred to action like a beehive hit by a stone as the pair of riders vanished inside. He was leading the way today. They all had orders to get inside and reach out to our friends as soon as they saw the camp, said Hatrikilo. As we tramped tiredly down the slope to reach the camp Kril gestured for me to stay in the midst of our little party so I dropped back. I ended up walking beside Fayala who shot me a worried look before locking her face into a stoic expression. Another group left the camp, more riders and a gaggle of infantry, plus what appeared to be a royal party in the centre. The bright red tunics marked out the three members of the royal family that I was aware of. Behind them, and apparently much to their displeasure a larger group of infantry, perhaps civilians but none of the men of the tribe were incapable of fighting, spilled out of the palisade and followed in their wake. The main group kept turning and sending members back to yell and wave their arms at their tails who cheerfully ignored the orders to return to the camp. The riders spread out once more to partially surround us. With the tricks our fighters had available, let alone the firewall stones I could see Kril juggling to one side, I was confident even if they attacked wed be the victors. I had faded into the background, as far as possible, to stand at the rear but I was tense and ready to pass through my friends and take the lead formation singlehandedly. Friends. It felt uncomfortable but the word rang true in my mind when I considered my travelling companions. So many weeks on the road together had forged us into something approaching a family. The bright red tunics moved through the footmen as the riders spread out to completely encircle us. I was tense as I watched the ponies moving to our rear and they passed out of my peripheral vision. Hail Uncle! Hail Hatrikilo! You return triumphant! called Hakubin as he closed the distance, half a dozen warriors escorting him. Nephew! Aresk has truly blessed us! Six tusks to take to the traders! Kril answered smugly as he stepped forward. You lost a third of your aurox, uncle. Most careless! Hakubin smirked as he embraced Kril, Hatrikilo was standing just behind Kril and I was now familiar enough with the man to see the hidden tension in his stance. Violence was a real possibility in the next few seconds. As Hakubin stepped back I watched Hatrikilos back relax slightly and I breathed out slowly, releasing my own tension a little. I hadnt even noticed it building up. Not lost, my noble King! Sacrificed to lead the Ur-Vile retribution away from our summer pastures! Kril announced loudly. Hakubins warriors either flinched or snorted. I noted the ones that flinched and tried to fix their faces in my memory. Those were the more intelligent members of Hakubins followers. The Ur-Viles? asked Hakubin sharply. Jandak! Bring the trophy! called Kril happily. Jandak must have been expecting the request as he quickly freed the thick leather sack and heaved it over to the meeting. As he arrived he spilled the contents out at Hakubins feet. A partially dehydrated, partially rotten head of a giant rolled out and Hakubin danced backwards with a retching sound. His hand flew to his mouth and he turned away. Hakuban ran forwards, escaping the hand of his mother and kicked at the evidence of decapitation. I want it mounted on a spear outside my wagon! the boy announced before his mother could move forward and drag him away from my grisly trophy. You slew one of the giants? demanded Hakubin as he turned back. All the fake warmth was gone from his voice. And you came back to the tribe? he finished in a snarl. Of course, cousin, said Hatrikilo. Weve nothing to fear from the Ur-Viles while the Vileslayer is among us. And who the fuck brought this doom down on our people? Which of you you inbred horse fuckers managed to kill a giant and why didnt you walk alone into the north to spare the rest of us? Hakubin demanded. Kril turned to me with a grin and I desperately wished to be anywhere other than where I was. Fayala moved backwards and bowed her head slightly. In the process she somehow shoved me forward and I stumbled. A hand caught one of the tusks where it was tied to an aurox and I steadied myself. I really wished Id been briefed on this part of our return to the tribe. A happy cry went up from the Hatrik and Herm infantry that had surrounded the royal party, making them flinch as my cheeks flushed red and I tried to work out what the hell I should say. Hakubin saved me the trouble of stumbling through an improvised speech. As I arrived next to Hatrikilo and drew myself up to my full height the king scowled then burst into laughter. Jetan! Kill this slave for me! We can leave his corpse on the plains for the giants to find, he called and the widest member of the tribe Id yet seen stepped forwards. He was almost as broad as he was tall and his arms were thick with muscle. Jetan is Jetyks brother? I quietly asked Hatrikilo who nodded. Hes as much of a dick? Another nod. Well that settled my conscience at least. The deceptively squat man wore a tunic adorned with small squares of bronze that shimmered as he threw his cloak back off his shoulders. A spear swept around and in the process the leather covering on the blade flew to one side, revealing the burnished orange head to the weapon. Do I get to keep his shit if I win? I finished. Only if hes dead, Hatrikilo replied, stepping to the side to give me space. Jetan spun the spear up onto his shoulder and in a fluid motion hurled it at my face. Chapter 33 - We’re all pawns I hadnt yet come to grips with my D tier reflexes but they kicked in without me having to reach for them. My left hand snapped up and latched onto the shaft of the spear two inches behind the metal head. The point stopped an inch from my eyes. I ignored the gasps and muttered conversations that spread out like a ripple around me. I shifted my grip, spinning the spear around and burying the tip in the dirt to my side. Throwing your best weapon at the start is fucking stupid. Now I have the advantage of range and leverage. Not that I need it, I rumbled in my most menacing tone. I felt like a child playing the strong man, like a teenager who starts fights on the street to show off to their friends. It went against every habit Id built over the years: you dont brag, simply kill them and disappear. However Id sensed the need for some drama to put the King in his place and did my best to pretend I wasnt feeling utterly embarrassed. Ill leave this here till were done, I waved a hand at the spear impaled in the turf. Jetan grimaced and rushed at me, pulling a bronze knife from his back. It was more of a short sword. The leaf shaped blade was the largest piece of metal Id seen any Areskyn carry. So this was Hakubins champion? Time seemed to slow as he crossed the distance. I pulled out an unenchanted stone with my left hand and flicked the pebble into the mans face. He flinched and dodged the distraction but it threw his strike off. I leaned back slightly as the burnished blade passed across where my throat had been. My left hand lashed out in a short jab as my body came back to upright, the rough edges of the metal rectangles stitched into his clothes cut into my knuckles a little but I ignored the pain. I felt his body crumple around my blow and he was thrown backwards. Credit where its due, the man rolled back to his feet quickly and spat in my direction. I smiled mockingly at him and he snarled in response but he approached much more carefully this time. The sword was more of a dagger by my standards, perhaps the length of my forearm. However it was held in a good forward position, ready to slash or stab, and I had to respect the threat. As he crept closer I settled into one of the knife fighting stances Id been drilling into my warriors. Hes using the crouching-strike pose! said Jandak from behind me. The warriors had been giving names to the moves that I taught them because I didnt know the originals from Earth. I bet the Urkendyn guts him in four moves! A couple of the others took him up on the bet, offering their cuts from the ivory as stakes on how many moves I''d need to kill this man. I ignored them and waited patiently, legs spread, arms held close to my chest. Draw your knife, barked Jetan as he crept closer. Theres no honour in killing a slave but theres less in killing an unarmed one! You think youll win this? I asked, genuinely confused. Id caught his bloody spear in flight, for gods sake. These people had guts even if they lacked common sense. He didnt answer. Instead he slipped his lead foot forward and shifted his weight to it. His rear hand swung for me as he pivoted to bring his rear leg through, revealing a more commonplace flint knife in his off hand that thrust at my core. My right hand slapped his arm away hard enough the stone blade slipped from his grasp and spun away. My weight shifted to my back leg and I lashed out with a stop kick to the knee of his rear leg as it was moving towards me. There was a satisfying crack as my foot connected. This shifted his momentum again and threw him off balance. Before he could recover my own off hand had flicked out to smash into his cheek and send him tumbling away from me again, his bronze knife scoring a thin line down the outside of my forearm in exchange. Thats one, called Hermune. Aurox shit! That was two! The block and the counter arent one fucking move you buffoon! I can see why your fang always loses! Youre too slow to grasp the finer movements! replied Hatrikos. Hes got two more moves! Technically it was three but Im happy to agree to two moves left, said Jandak contentedly, not bothering to argue the point. The fact my warriors had no doubts about my victory filled me with a strange sense of warmth. They truly had bonded to me as some kind of leader, awkward as it felt. The responsibility sat heavily on my shoulders but I was confident these men would follow me wherever the hunt for my targets led me. My new reflexes left me incredibly overpowered against a single human opponent. I wasnt playing with Jetan but neither was I taking the challenge very seriously. His movements, fluid and fast as they might be to one of the others, looked like a fly trying to crawl across honey to me. Well perhaps not that slow but instead of moving so fast you might blink and miss a stroke it was like watching someone fighting underwater. Surrender and live. I get to keep the spear, I offered Jetan as he recovered and cautiously tested his left leg. He winced as something ground against bone when he put weight on it. He glared up at me and spat once again. If I was going to change these people, and I suspected I was, I decided to work on getting them to do something other than spit when they got pissed off. It was a tell if nothing else. Jetan advanced slowly. He didnt swipe his blade back and forth to try and drive me back, he held it rock steady at his hip. I was certain the tip was aimed at my groin and I briefly wished for an armoured loincloth. As he crept closer the sweat and pain on his face became obvious. Once he felt he was close enough he made his move. It wasnt good enough. The long dagger stabbed forwards for my guts but my left hand snatched his wrist as it crawled towards me through the air. At the same time my right hand shot forward and grasped his left bicep. My weight shifted as my right arm strained to lift the man upwards and my left guided his blade to his own throat. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The leaf of razor sharp bronze stabbed upwards beneath his chin and the tip drove through the relatively thin bone that lined the base of his skull. A gush of blood sprayed out, painting me a brighter crimson than the king. We finished in a tableau: My left hand holding his own fist under his jaw and my right suspending his body by the mans left arm. I released my grips and Jetan fell to a heap at my feet. I looked up and the King blanched, backing away slightly. I could only imagine what I looked like, fresh arterial blood smeared across my face and covering my tunic. It was unprofessional to have nicked the artery with that move but it illustrated my point to Hakubin just as it had painted me red. Normalis Humano slain. Ten Souls gathered. The King drew a breath, no doubt to order the rest of his men to attack but Jandak interrupted him. Three moves. Thats a sixth share from each of you! the swarthy man laughed. Haylin! Ill buy you some wine when we reach Gethanel! I bent down and pulled Jetans blade from his own brain. I swiped it in the grass and held it loosely in my hand. Hakubin glared at me but closed his mouth slowly. To the victor, the spoils, he announced loudly. Your master will appreciate the weight of bronze youve won, slave. Kril, take your loot. Jetan will be buried tomorrow with full honours. Most gracious King, I thank you. We will set off for the shit-sitters at noon. Lots of ivory to trade! called Kril as he came up beside me. He pulled me back slightly and whispered "not yet," in my ear. Hatrikos, please remove poor Jetans armour and bring it to my tent? he called in the wheezy voice he adopted around the king. Of course, Dreamer, Kos said with a self satisfied tone in his voice. Hed lost the bet but the end result of the fight was more than enough to offset the annoyance. Youll have to take your slave north again in spring. I wont have him bring down the giant''s wrath on my people, said Hakubin. But for now welcome home uncle and the mighty warriors of Herm and Hatrik! Hakubin backed away then spun and headed towards the new camp. The mob of Herm and Hatrik people at the rear parted to let the royal party through. The horsemen peeled away and galloped back to camp, bar a pair of troopers who waited while Kos removed the bronze hauberk Jetan had worn. But I want the head! snapped a boyish voice loudly and a woman''s tones tried to shush him. Wait! I called out. I grabbed the giant''s head by the remains of its hair and strode forwards. The weight of the thing not slowing me was noted in the eyes of the royal warriors. Here, boy. Take it with my blessing! I called and tossed it across the last few metres so it bounced at the young man''s feet. His face went pale but then he began barking orders to warriors twice his size. After a hissed argument Hakubin threw up his arms and stalked away. The head was collected and carried by a pair of infantrymen, trailing behind the three in bright red tunics.. My loot was tied onto an aurox while the horsemen gathered up Jetans corpse and walked it back to town across a ponies haunches. We waited for them to set off before we began to follow. My warriors moved out into the gathered tribe leaving Jandak and I to guide the now skinny aurox down towards the gate in the palisade. My troops moved among their kinsmen, laughing, joking and bragging. I caught snatches of conversation that tended to revolve around great days ahead for the tribe and exaggerated retellings of our adventures where whichever warrior was speaking was the hero. I smiled to myself as I slipped the bronze knife into the sheath Id taken from the body and attached it to my belt. Boy. Hatrikilos voice was cold as he approached me. Trikilo? I replied. If he wanted to call me boy then Id use the familiar form of his name without permission. It was the first time Id done so with the older man. He snorted a laugh. Here. He passed me a stone mace. You broke your last one. Now youre a man. Not a slave? I asked as I hung the heavy weight from the hook all Areskyn belts had for the purpose. Not a slave. Youre a free man of my family. My brother will approve my decision, he said drily. His own belt currently lacked a mace and I felt a surge of gratitude. So this loot is mine? I asked grinning as I pointed at Jetans armour and weapons. Could any of us take it from you? he asked, slightly bitterly. Youre the gust that leads the storm, arent you? The strong wind, stronger than the wind behind you, that heralds change. It will be change for the good, Hatrikilo, I promised. I can lift the Areskyn up. I wont do it out of kindness. You are worthy people, if a little rough around the edges, but Im not the only Shikrakyn on Urth right now. My enemies can do everything I can and Ill need good men at my back. Men to lead my forces where that is necessary, a tribe to give me refuge when I need it. We wont be pawns in the games of the gods, Hatrikilo snapped. I''d try to kill you before I let you sacrifice us to... to divine games. This sense of duty to his family and tribe was part of what forced me to like this grumpy old man. I had some lieutenants and a witch doctor already. I needed a general. Were all pawns to the likes of the gods, Trikilo. Its like an ant complaining about the anteater. I wont spill any blood I dont have to and together we can teach your people to fight clever, not hard. He gave me a serious stare for a moment then grinned at me and winked. I like the sound of that! he chuckled as we continued down into a town whose king wanted me dead. For some reason I wasnt too concerned about the threat: Hakubins time was coming soon enough. The outdoors stable area was much larger than Id seen at Areskit in the north. Hundreds of sturdy ponies filled the enclosed paddock. We made our way through the encampment, my Fangs orbiting around me to keep everyone back. The story of the fight had spread quickly. Krils strangely familiar tent appeared to one side and the old man, Trikilo and myself ducked inside. Well remain on watch tonight, said Jandak as I moved past him. Dont worry about a knife in the dark. I nodded gratefully to him and stepped inside. Kril built a pile of kindling and carefully threw a stone into the middle of it to light the central fire. The orange light flickered up and threw comforting shadows across the chests and shelves. You leave again tomorrow, said Hatrikilo simply. Cant stay here with that much wealth. Hakubin will contrive some way to steal it if we linger, muttered Kril as he examined the layout of his goods on the shelves. He grunted in satisfaction after checking the contents of several pots and pouches. Your people did well when they moved my things. Gethanel is the best choice, rumbled Hatrikilo as Kril began making ched. Whats it like? I asked. Shit-sitters are all the same. We should stay in the Hatrik part of the camp tonight, no wandering about looking for booze, Dreamer! Hatrikilo ordered firmly. Kril gave him a sneering look as he tossed a pair of enchanted stones in one hand but nodded reluctantly before bending to see to the tea. No point tempting fate, Kril muttered as he poured hot water into a pot full of bitter leaves. Chapter 34 - Nothing for ale and food You understand the plans? I asked Kril as we walked towards the Hatrik trade wagon. The other families had set off earlier in the morning but I had had many things to discuss with Kril and Trikilo before I could set out with the Hatrik caravan. I had been sad to learn Id be leaving the pair behind but Hatrikos was staying back with his warriors to keep them safe and start training the rest of their men in the new techniques Id drilled into my Fangs. How many times must I say I understand? Ive studied in the great cities of the south! Yes, I fucking understand, grumbled Kril. Trikilo was at a meeting with his brother to pitch the new training regime and the proposed chariots to his brother. The weight of his mace swung heavy on my hip. The prototype will be done before you return. It would be better with metal rims on the wheels but if you use wet rawhide it will shrink and bind the wood well enough. It just wont last as long, I replied as I jumped up and caught the lip of the wagon. I flexed and lifted my head over the edge to peer inside. Why did they make their wagons so damn big when they were all so short? Inside I saw the six tusks laid out neatly to one side. Clay jars full of the rendered mammoth fat, to be used as lamp oil by the city dwellers, lined the opposite side to balance the weight. The rest of it was filled with sacks of herbs and hides to sell to the shit-sitters in exchange for metal products and luxury items. I was optimistic this would be a bumper haul for the families Id tied myself to as well as resulting in considerable personal wealth for yours truly. I dropped back down and grinned at Kril. I know how rawhide works as well, he muttered. Take care, Mond. The city folk at Gethanel are poor imitations of their cousins to the south but theyll see you as a nomad and treat you like one of us. It will be nice to be in a city again, Kril. Im good at blending in there. It''s not a city, lad. It''s a provincial shit hole. Youll still tower over everyone and stick out like an upright prick at a wedding, boy. Jandak has done this before. Ive told him to stick close to you. Whose got the token? I asked. Hatrikandos is the official trader, Kril replied. Trikilo has had a word with him. He knows enough to do as hes told. I smiled. This was shaping up to be an excellent little adventure. Id get rich, get some metals and finally get to see how the more civilised people of Urth lived. I held out a hand and Kril took it in a warriors clasp, gripping my forearm. Take care old man. Ive got plans for you! I smiled. He snorted and released my arm. Dont fucking die, Mond. The traders'' truce holds but not all of us come back from the cities. I want more magic stones as well, dont scrimp at crafting them while on the road! He smirked to take the sting out of his words and I nodded solemnly. Until next time, I said and he nodded before spinning on his heel to bark insults at the rest of our escorts as he walked back towards town. Hes always been like that, dont take it personally," said Jandak as he came round the corner of the wagon. Theres someone else waiting to say farewell, he beckoned me over and around the corner of the wagon I found three robed and hooded women. I knew who they were from the hazel rods tucked into their belts. Hermune stood behind them scowling at every blade of grass that waved in the wind. Ladies, I nodded politely. What the hell was Jandak up to? We werent bringing them along again as far as I knew. One of them pushed back her hood and stepped forward, Haylin''s dark hair caught the sun. She was bathed and wearing clean clothes, a stark change from how shed appeared just last evening. Haylin drew a knife and pricked her finger. One of the others passed her a simple strip of cloth bleached white. She pressed the drop of blood that had bloomed on her finger into the strip and passed it to Jandak. He grinned and tied it around his wrist so the crimson dot sat on the back of his arm and was clearly visible. Not sure it will be her first! chuckled Hermant, Hermunes second. Jandak shot him a fiery glare and the man lapsed into silence. Then Fayala pushed back her hood and stepped forward. She repeated the process and offered me the strip. I tied it around my wrist just as Jandak had . Safe travels, Vileslayer, she said softly as her eyes twinkled in amusement. The three women pulled their hoods back up and set off back to town. I watched them sway back past the palisade in confusion. None of the other men had moved either. Still thinking with the wrong spear, Mond? laughed Jandak. Now youre pledged youll need to learn to keep your eyes in your head! Pledged? I barked in surprise. The blood, Mune pointed at the red dot on my wrist, is a promise of her first blood. What the hell would I want with her menstrual blood? And surely shes already started? I muttered. Fayala looked to be in her early twenties by my reckoning. The simple nature of these people still struck me sometimes despite how familiar I''d become with them. Not that blood! laughed Jandak. Her first blood! he waggled his eyebrows at me and made crude thrusting motions with his hips. You mean I said quietly. Yes! laughed Mant as he slapped me on the back. Youll be getting married soon, Urkendyn! Then youll truly be one of us! I wasnt entirely sure how I felt about this situation. I needed these people and tying a powerful family to my cause appealed to the more calculating part of my mind but Marrying a woman two thirds my age hadnt been part of my plans. Hazel eyes flashed across my mind''s eye and all I could think was that it could have been worse. A subtle warmth filled my chest. I hastily shelved the issue to be dealt with later. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Hatrikandos reminded me a lot of Kril but without the warm personality. The man was surly, complained constantly about his aches and pains, and was generally unpleasant to interact with. As we marched south, six aurox hauling the wagon with a steady rumble, I came to dislike any time I had to spend with him. It took us a week to reach the town of Gethanel and I didnt get time to do any trapping as we travelled. I was not impressed by what I saw when we reached the brow of a low hill and I caught my first sight of the place. It was surrounded by wooden walls two metres high and sat at the crest of a small rise with a river running around a third of it to the south. A city it most certainly was not. It looked like a large village from back home. Even from a distance the river looked dirty and I resolved to get back into my habit of only drinking boiled water for the duration of our stay here. Across a rickety looking wooden bridge, fields stretched out as far as I could see. Farmers, then. That meant grains and grains meant bread and beer, or more likely ale. Perhaps I wouldnt stick to just water. I acquired a spring in my step as we gradually grew closer to the gated entrance in the walls. What are you happy about? called Hatrikandos from his seat at the front of the wagon. He didnt drive the cattle, the warriors walking as escorts used the long flexible sticks as goads to guide the beasts. He just sat and barked orders. A little taste of civilisation would be an interesting change, I replied. Spent time among the shit-sitters have ye? he grumbled. Makes sense. He spat in my direction over the edge of the wagon seat. I quietly resolved to speak to Trikilo and his brother when we got back to ensure this old man could be gently forced into retirement. We lapsed into silence as we crossed the final distance to the break in the wall. A pair of men wrapped head to toe in thick linens, bandages hiding all of their face bar their dull black eyes that stared out from the wrappings, waited outside the gate. As the wagon rolled to a stop and Hatrikandos climbed painfully down, complaining loudly all the while, a man in a simple blue tunic came out of the town to greet us. Chit. His voice was flat with imperious command and I half expected Hatrikandos to slap away the hand the stranger had extended expectantly. Instead the old man bowed his head politely and unhooked the rectangle of bronze he wore hanging from a necklace to pass it over. Greetings my old friend! Hatrikandos had switched from grumpy old bastard to insincere charming bastard in an instant. Fine goods this year, Nahtin. How was the harvest? Hatrikandos said as the man pressed the chit into a clay tablet. He examined the impression and nodded his satisfaction before passing the chit back to Hatrikandos. Well enough. Youve got food on your wagon? Nahtin asked. Not so much. Ivory and hides mostly with some of our wondrous herbs to sweeten any deals we make, Hatrikandos replied happily. He actually sounded happy? Shame. The Lord''s new tithes have cut deep. Three men other than you only. The laws have changed as well. You can pull up in the caravan area behind the gates as usual though. I would advise against wandering around, Nahtin said curtly before pivoting and walking back through the gates without another word or glance. Are they always this friendly? I asked Jandak. Theyre arrogant pricks but this is outside of normal custom. We should be allowed six men inside plus the trader and Ive never seen these bandaged men before. Or maybe I have? Theyre wrapped up like babes in swaddling after all, cant see their faces. His voice had risen loud enough that the pair of gloomy men standing like statues on either side of the gate should have heard. If they did they gave no reaction and Jandak harrumphed. Hatrikandos. Myself, Mune and Mond will accompany you inside, Jandak said. The old trader glared up at him but Jandak didnt flinch, answering the sour expression in kind. Pah. Fine. The rest of you, go set up a camp and wait for us to complete our business, he chuckled and rubbed his hands together. As we passed through the gate the bandaged men didnt turn or speak. I was impressed by their discipline, to be honest. They stood completely still, short thick staves of some dark wood held at their sides. I couldnt tell even if they were breathing. They reminded me of the guards outside of palaces in Britain where they wouldn''t move while on duty, just scruffier and smellier. The sight that greeted me within the walls was disappointing. I had hoped for stone buildings and a bustling town. Maybe a bar or pub to get some drink and food after the travel rations wed been subsisting on for a week. The town was composed of crude wooden structures, ramshackle things that looked as though a stiff wind might knock them down like dominoes. Muddy streets wound through the bone dry buildings and ragged looking people hurried around with their heads and eyes firmly aimed at their feet. The smell became more noticeable once we had passed the gates. The stench of unwashed bodies mingled with shit, piss and smoke. The smell of cooking laid a sweeter note over the top of the miasma that failed to make it appealing, it seemed worse by contrast. Sewage systems and night soil collectors were clearly not something the citizens of Gethanel were aware of. It still smelt better than the lingering scent of rot that we had passed though between the gates. Jandak, get my weights. Mune and the stranger, unhitch the aurox and put them in the stables over there, Hatrikandos waved a hand towards a series of wooden fences intended to house the animals. He tossed a small pouch he took from his belt to Mune. Theres enough in there for feed, not enough for you to get drunk. I want the animals fed and watered, not you. Jandak, well go see my old friend Patenys. Hell know what the hell is going on here. Jandak had clambered up onto the wagon and jumped down with a leather pouch in his hand. He shrugged at Mune and I as he followed the truculent old man down a muddy street. Whats in there? I asked, pointing to the pouch Mune had caught. Salt to pay for the feed and housing. Its a trap, we have to pay them for the feed so they massively overcharge us. This will only cover a few days'' shelter for the cattle, he grumbled. So nothing for ale and food for us? I asked. Nope. Well still be on jerky while Jandak and the miserable old bastard get fed at the merchants houses, Mune sounded glum. I spent a Single Soul on a kilo of salt. Instead of appearing at my feet, I willed it to appear in the dimensional pocket Id unlocked by reaching tier four and choosing the Space affinity. I scrambled into the cart and rooted through the stock until I found an empty pouch. I reached out and my hand seemed to vanish as I spent forty mana to access the storage space. I scooped handfuls of salt out until Id filled the pouch. Not a problem! Lets go get a drink and chat with the locals! I said waving the newly filled pouch at Mune. We need to settle the aurox first, muttered Mune, unable to understand my suddenly upbeat mood. Where the hell are the peasants? Chapter 35 - Soulbound Servant Mune and I wandered over to what seemed to pass for an inn in this shithole of a town. I began to appreciate the nomads epithet for city folks as we approached. The place was a run down two story wooden structure with the barriers needed to pen animals set to one side. A boy ran out and spoke to Mune as we approached then bolted back inside. As the pair of us arrived at the door a fat man in a stained apron bustled out and gave us a suspicious glance. Mune nodded politely and I waited as he stepped forward to offer the innkeeper his arm. None of that. Feeds gone up, so has board. How much have you got? he snapped. Enough for a week''s worth of board and feed, smiled Mune as he weighed the sack in his hand. The other man held his own hand out palm up and Mune placed the sack down, carefully keeping hold of the tie string. The bag bounced twice in the innkeepers palm before he snorted and pulled his hand back to cross his arms. Two days for six beasts. Sir, thats three onz of fine salt! Its worth at least five days! Youll get the manure for your garden as well! Mune sounded wounded and I didnt think he was faking it. Two or fuck off out of town. You might be happier if you did. Is there a problem in Gethanel? Mune asked. I could perhaps settle for four days? No problem Id waste words with the likes of you about. Two. Mune sighed and handed the bag over. I expect good grains at this rate! No swill or kitchen leftovers! Mune said firmly, locking eyes with the man who shrugged in response. Theyll get what they get. Are you coming in or not? he snapped as the pouch of salt vanished somewhere on his person. Well get the animals settled first, I chimed in. He glanced up at me and seemed to fight down the urge to bark at me like he had Mune. Something in my tone might have tipped him off that it would be a bad idea. We went back to the wagon and unhitched the first pair of aurox, Mune muttering and cursing the whole time. Bloody robbery! Theyre always thieves and crooks but two days? he grumbled. How long should it have been? I asked. We should have settled on four, he said as we began leading the first pair of aurox to the fenced off area. Things must be bad here for prices to be twice the norm. We guided the aurox through the gate and closed it behind them. They began snorting and snuffling across the mud like they were looking for truffles. Sorry girls, its only shit in there, Mune muttered as we headed back for the rest. Once all the aurox were put away and we had a moment, I raised my own bag of salt and waved it at Mune. Fancy a drink and some hot food? I asked with a grin. Hermune was surprised at the contents of the bag. Youre going to get ripped off! he said but we headed back towards the entrance of the inn. The door swung aside and we entered the gloom within. Smells like death in here, I complained quietly. The inn had a reed covered floor, a handful of tables and chairs and a wooden table set opposite the door. The only furniture Id seen other than simple raised beds and Hakubins throne did not impress me. Functional was about the best way I could describe it. Against one wall another bandaged man stood like a stone. I ignored him and approached the table with Mune. Hey! Whats on the fire? called Mune, slapping a hand on the table. The fat man walked out muttering and wiping his hands on his apron. I was confident neither his hands nor the cloth got any cleaner as a result. Stew. Ale if you can cover it, he said unhappily. I waved my bag of salt. Meat stew? I asked. Lamb, freshly killed. Let me get my scales, he replied before disappearing behind the door again. Hes got lamb in the stew but didnt weigh the bag before? I looked at Mune questioningly. That bag was a three onz sack. It always has the same amount of salt. He doesnt know how much is in your pouch. The man returned and set up a primitive set of scales. He added small stone weights to one side and looked at me expectantly. Mune laughed and shook his head. Two full onz for a meal and a drink? he scoffed. Let me check your weights at least? The innkeeper scowled but nodded. Mune produced a small stone figure of a shapely woman from a pouch on his belt and set it opposite the mans weights. He picked two off until the scales balanced against his stone and grunted in approval. Well youre not cheating us with your weights at least! Two mugs of ale though! Mune snapped. The innkeeper grimaced, glanced at the immobile bandaged man behind us then looked back and nodded. Fine but you eat outside! Dont need stinking nomads infesting my hall! Pay the man, Mune said coldly. I didnt fully grasp what was happening here. I didnt want to leave the wagons any longer than necessary though, towns meant thieves after all, so I poured out salt until the bronze scales balanced. The innkeeper tipped the salt into a clay pot and nodded his head at the door. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Ill bring the food out, noble wanderers, he sneered. I fixed him with a look intended to communicate how annoyed Id be if he didnt produce the food in short order and he blinked before nodding. Itll be with you shortly. His tone was marginally more polite this time. What the hell was that about? I asked as we moved back to the wagon. There was almost no one on the streets and those I did see turned and hurried away when they spotted the wagon. This isnt normal. The shit-sitters have brains made of the shit they sit in all day and they hate us for sure but theyre usually more polite to trade wagons. We sat down on the ground and rested our backs against the wagons wheels while we waited for our food and drinks. The boy whod first greeted us scurried out not long later with a bowl in each hand. The master wants the bowls back when youre done, he said. And hell get them. The ale? asked Mune. The boy ran back inside and returned a short while later grasping the handles of two small tankards in each hand. He set them down at our feet and vanished into the inn without a word. Is it normally this quiet? I asked, waving a mug at the streets leading away from the traders area. The ale was bitter and dark. The taste was not entirely pleasant and I was certain it was about as alcoholic as the first piss of a hangover. There was probably some small percentage of alcohol in there but not a lot. The small folk usually come out with trinkets and food to trade for hides. At least they did three summers ago when I last went with a caravan. Never came here before so maybe this is normal for Gethanel? Im not from around here so I have no idea. He smirked in response and lifted a hand to finger the fang hanging from his neck. We finished the stew, I found a total of three small lumps that may or may not have been lamb in it, and set the bowls aside as we drank our ale. The other two mugs were put on the wagon drivers seat to wait for Hatrikandos and Jandak. The oppressive mood of the town began to seep into my bones. Something felt wrong about this place but I couldnt put my finger on exactly what was making me feel so uncomfortable. The thought of sleeping here wasnt a happy one and I wondered if I could switch out with one of the others wed left outside the walls. The bandaged men. Ever seen them before? I asked as a pair marched smoothly down to the gate and the ones that had been outside when we arrived marched back towards the centre of town. Never. Nothing like them in the other towns Ive seen. You think thats whats setting the peasants on edge? Mune asked as the heavily wrapped figures moved out of sight. Just as they did so a man in fine clothing, a richly coloured tunic and cloak, appeared around a corner and headed towards us. A giant of a bandaged man followed in his wake like a dog behind his master. Traders. Where is your chit? the man demanded harshly. He was another fat one. All the peasants Id seen, bar the innkeeper, had been rake thin but this chap had somehow managed to keep his weight up above what Id consider to be healthy. Our trade master has gone to visit his old friend Patenys, replied Mune affably without even looking up at the man. No one will trade with you until my master has had his pick. Lord Getha will pay a fair price. The look in his eyes told me that was a lie. The bandaged man had stopped a few paces behind and seemed to be staring impassively at the wall behind us. I didn''t fail to note the sword sheathed at his hip. Weve got some fine ivory if it appeals to him, said Mune. Brath, fetch a chair from the inn. Ill wait for the trade master, he snapped over his shoulder and the bandaged man moved away like an automaton to enter the inn. He returned carrying a crude chair a moment later. The innkeeper stuck his head out of the door with an angry look on his face then ducked back as soon as he saw our new friends. The big bandaged man set the chair down to one side and resumed his statuesque stance. The sword he wore was perhaps only two feet long but it had clearly crossed the transition from big knife to actual sword. We sat in silence and the well dressed man stared down at us. Mune shrugged and resumed nursing his ale so I followed suit and ignored the minion of the local potentate. Not long after our drinks were finished Jandak and Hatrikandos came back down the street. Hatrikandos was in a foul mood judging from his gesticulating and the cursing that carried across the space between us. The servant rose and turned to face them as they got close. Hatrikandos suddenly clapped his mouth shut and put on a smarmy expression. Ah, noble friend of the lord, I trust? he asked as ingratiatingly as he could manage. Indeed. I am Hansa. My lord wishes to speak with you before you can trade with any others. You are earlier than we were expecting this year. Apologies for your inconsiderate welcome. Leave one man here and come along, if you would be so kind. It wasnt an invitation. Jandak shared a look with Mune and myself. Mune shrugged and made some gestures with his hands that I didnt understand. Some kind of sign language or simple obscenity? I made a note to ask about it later. Mond will join us, Jandak said. Trade master, please lead the way. Hatrikandos glanced back and forth between the servant, the bandaged man and the wagon with all our goods in it, then nodded reluctantly. We were led through winding streets covered in mud and shit towards the peak of the small hill the town had been built on. Brath stalked along behind us silently like a spectre, the scent of decay he gave off lost in the general miasma of a town that had never heard of sewer systems. The lord lived in a three storey complex that looked markedly sturdier than the homes of his people. Wed seen more and more of them as we headed uphill. They had all been thin and looked sick, with pale faces and hacking coughs that echoed around the narrow streets. They hurried away as we passed them, disappearing into buildings or down adjoining roads as soon as they saw us. Hansa led us into the main hall, a wide space with a fire pit in the centre. Ventilation. Must remember to introduce ventilation to the Areskyn. Carbon monoxide was no joke. At one side a set of stairs led up to the next floor. Brath remained behind us as we followed Hansa. He pulled aside a door and led us into a room with the shutters thrown open. A fresh breeze, relatively untainted by the smell of the town, blew in making it pleasantly cool and relatively unscented in the room. My lord Getha, the barbarian traders are here to present you with your due and first choice of their goods! Hansa barked as he stepped to the side and waved an arm for us to step forward. At the end of a short table sat a narrow looking man. Everything was angular and precise. A cup was placed at just the right angle so it didn''t interfere with his movements as he spooned broth into his mouth from a bowl but would be instantly available should he need to drink. Dark hair framed high cheekbones. Dark brown eyes looked up from his meal and narrowed in our direction. He finished his mouthful and pushed the bowl carefully aside. Behind him, framing him like curtains on a window, loomed two more bandaged men, even larger than our old friend Brath who had stopped to one side of the door. The crossbows in their hands were primitive but undeniably a huge step beyond the ranged weapons Id seen among the Areskyn. Nomads. What have you brought me? he asked in a nasal voice. His tone set my teeth on edge and I narrowed my eyes at him the same moment he glared at me specifically. As I met his gaze something Id never seen before appeared in my vision, pale red letters floating over his head. Soulbound Servant: Body: F+ Mind: E- Souls: F Chapter 36 - Not a smart move Gethas chair slid back with a screech as he jumped to his feet, his meal and goblet forgotten. His eyes went wide as he extended the index finger of his right hand, arm outstretched in my direction and hissed like a boiling kettle. Kill them! he barked as a shard of ice crystallized at the end of the finger that was aimed at me. I spent ten mana and summoned a blob of fire on top of what I assumed was the projectile version of the Ice Affinity. I didnt wait to see what happened next. Fractions of a second counted here. I shoved Jandak to one side and Hatrikandos to the other as I surged between them. A cloud of steam exploded around Gethas hand and he screeched in pain, wheeling away. Fire beats ice motherfucker, I thought as a savage grin spread across my face. Four metres. I could cross that distance at a terrifying speed but I wasnt taking any chances. The bandaged men were raising their crossbows so I spent another twenty mana to set their heads on fire. The bandages caught and flames spread down their bodies but they didnt seem to care. The crossbows came level and the strings snapped forwards. I batted the first bolt to my right casually. Even at this short distance my new reflexes let me palm the bolts aside. I heard a grunt behind me and the sound of wrestling but the others would need to take care of themselves for a few more seconds. My dagger was in my hand and I leapt, sailing across the gap to slam into the scalded lord of Gethanel, punting him into the wall with my leading foot. He smacked against the wood with a thump and slid down into a boneless heap. A stave whistled past my head and I turned to drive my dagger into the burning cloth over the man''s heart. The blade slipped between the ribs but his head, wrapped in burning bandages, slammed forward and knocked me back on my heels. A staff crashed across my shoulders from the other side and battered me to the ground. I rolled back under the table on instinct as the pair of staves cracked the wooden floorboards where my head had just been. I was dazed, possibly concussed, but old instincts backed up by new capabilities took over. My free hand shot out and yanked a staff back behind me, disarming one of my opponents. I used the force to help launch myself forwards, feeling the table spin over behind me, my back bashing into it as I rose to my feet. Ten more mana to Enhance myself. I moved more fluidly and some of the fog in my mind faded away. Ten more to heal myself and I felt as good as new. That was probably just the adrenaline though. As I rose I drove the bronze dagger up into the bandaged mans chin, aiming for the ever professional instant kill. It slammed home and the body went limp, dragging my arm down before I could pull back to face my other opponent. I let the blade go and spun to catch a descending staff in both hands. The bandages were burning away merrily and as they crumbled to ash my opponent''s face was revealed. A grinning rictus of grey skin pulled back over yellow teeth, now slightly charred and covered in blisters, met my gaze and I heaved with all my might to hurl the monster away from me. The body slammed into the wall but even as it slid to the floor it righted itself like it had bones made of rubber and lurched back towards me. I still had the staff and it flashed out to slam the things head into the wall again with a thud. I danced backwards trying to catch my breath and check my sanity. It slowly righted itself, the left half of its head noticeably dented, and took an unsteady step towards me. Twenty mana went into a fireball that appeared next to its skull and slammed it back into the wall. The detonation was larger than Id expected and it knocked me backwards as well. I flailed at my clothes to put out the sparks and flames where theyd caught on me. Snatching my dagger out from the first head I rushed to repeat the impromptu brain surgery on his friend. With his guards down I quickly checked Getha was still out of it. He seemed to be but I punched him hard in the temple to make sure he stayed that way then spun to take in the rest of the fight. Hansa sat in a puddle of piss, pressed back into the corner by the door. Jandak and Brath were locked together, Braths hands clamped around Jandaks throat while my friend repeatedly stabbed the bandaged man in the gut. Just fucking die! Jandak gasped as the stone blade flickered back and forth. Destroy the brain! I called as I rushed towards them. Jandak clearly heard me and tried to follow my advice but the vice-like grip on his throat was weakening him and Braths arms stopped him getting a good shot at the base of the skull. I arrived and drove my own dagger into the weak spot, wrenched it back and forth to turn the contents of his skull into unsavoury porridge before I staggered back. Jandak coughed as he pried Braths fingers from his neck and rolled away from the corpse. He was cold, Jandak muttered, sitting up slowly. He was dead. This was magic, I replied. Hatrikandos had been killed. Blood pooled beneath him to drip through the floorboards. A crossbow bolt had pierced the bronze trader medallion and sunk into his chest. I offered a hand to Jandak who clambered to his feet. He slapped a fist against his chest and sighed as the healing trinket activated. You arent the only one. Getha was from your world? he asked. He glared at Hatrikandos body and bent down to wrench the bolt out of the old man''s chest. It was stuck through the medallion and he pulled again to snap the thong from around the old mans neck. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. No, he wasnt. I know my enemies. Theres five more like me plus however many theyve made, like Getha. I gasped. The adrenaline was starting to fade but it spiked as the door below slammed open and footsteps rushed the stairs. I grabbed the table and hurriedly wedged it against the door. Madness! Youll be hunted down for this! The Master wont tolerate it! babbled Hansa. I kicked him hard in the chest and he shut up, backing away until he saw the bodies of the zombies. He stopped, uncertain which way would be better to crawl. Worm! snapped Jandak. How do we get out of here? No way out, savage! Youre fucked! Hansa began to giggle hysterically. I can jump, Id checked the height out the windows and was confident Id be able to run after I hit the mud. You? I can use Enhance and try. What about him? Jandak gestured to Hansa. My wrist flicked and the dagger crossed the distance to sprout from his eye. I strode over and plucked it out, wiping it on his robes. I didnt like him. I slipped the blade back into its sheath. Let me grab sleeping beauty and then we book it. Book it? Jandak asked in confusion. He was looking down at the mud outside and some of his confidence seemed to have ebbed. I mean run. We go grab Mune and get the fuck out of town. Theres a lot of those bandaged guys outside, he said dubiously. Health: 109/150 Mana: 150/250 I was regretting the mana Id spent to access my storage space earlier. But I had enough for what I intended. I checked out the window and saw the undead swarming into the building. Maybe two dozen of them? The door shook as something slammed into the other side. I rushed back and slung Getha over one shoulder. He felt light enough now but I knew hed feel a hell of a lot heavier when my boots hit the ground outside. The banging on the door intensified and the table slid into the room slightly. I kicked it back into place as I passed then stood at the window with Jandak. Normalis Humano slain. Ten Souls Gathered. Reanimated Humano Slain x3 Forty five Souls gathered. Tuck and roll, bloke, I told him before putting my words into action. I launched myself outwards, landing five metres past the edge of the hall and rolled, partially using Getha to cushion myself. Jandak swore then leapt after me. He rolled but as he came back to his feet he stumbled. I threw a Heal at him and he began limping back towards the wagon, Brath''s sword clutched in one hand. I had to respect his dedication to looting. One hundred and thirty mana what to do? I eyed the highly flammable wooden construction and smiled. Nine blobs of fire appeared against the wood and on the other side of the ground floor windows. The fire caught quickly and screams filled the air as burning figures shambled out the door, apparently unperturbed by the flames wreathing them. More fucking zombies. I took to my heels and followed after Jandak. As I caught up with him I scooped him under my free arm and he squawked in indignation. He didnt fight me too hard, I think he knew we needed to move fast. Mune! Get your shit together and run for the others! I yelled as I finally saw the wagon. The mob of undead, only half a dozen or so now, had tailed me this far, stumbling along in my wake. I was out of mana but they were mostly crispy and while it didnt kill them it did seem to slow them down. But the goods! Mune yelled as he turned and guiltily threw aside the now empty final tankard of ale we had saved for the others. His eyes went wide as he saw me sprinting towards him, a stranger over one shoulder and an unhappy Jandak under the other arm. He sprinted for the gate but I got there first. The guards had been pulled away by the commotion at the hall so we were unopposed as we ran towards the site where the rest of the party had set up a camp a short distance from the wall. I staggered to a stop and dropped Jandak and Getha. Can you walk? I asked Jandak who grunted and rose to his feet shakily. That was undignified, he muttered. Whyd you drag that bastard along? I knelt to check Gethas pulse then smacked him in the head again just to be safe and definitely not for fun. I need to know who made him, I replied absently. Blokes, we need to move. Break camp now! The men we left outside the town rushed to obey. His dad got really drunk and fucked his mum, said Mune with a smirk. Not what I meant. Someone gave him powers like mine. I need to know who and how. That silenced them. In a couple of minutes everything we needed and could carry was packed up. Smoke hung thick in the air above the town behind us as we bravely ran away. We stopped by a copse of trees after wed run ourselves ragged for hours. I carried my prisoner off to one side, making sure the rest of them were out of his sight so he couldnt cast any magic at them, and tied him to the thickest tree trunk I could find with metres of thick leather cords. The kill notifications had trickled in over the last couple of hours and put me in a foul mood. Normalis Humano slain x76. Seven hundred and sixty Souls gathered. Reanimated Humano Slain x7. One hundred and five Souls gathered. Id started a fire and killed a lot of people. Probably innocent people, at least by this worlds standards. The system didnt seem to differentiate between men or women or children. The odds were that a good chunk of my victims had been in the latter two categories. My stomach was roiling and the smell of smoke clung to me, a constant reminder of what Id just done. Getha seemed well enough for now so I went back to our small fire and sat down in silence. We lost all the ivory! Mune groaned for the fiftieth time. Those were dead men walking around you fucking idiot! At least were alive and not moving corpses! snapped Jandak. Id cast Heal on him a couple of times as we ran to save him from burning through the charges on his fang. One of my enemies got there first, I muttered. Youre going up against people who can make the dead walk? Can we just send you off on your own? asked Hermant. I tried to, I said sadly as Jandak cuffed Hermant around the ear. Kril made me stay and now my enemies are your enemies so I have to stay. Yeah but- Release me now you fucking vermin or my lord will wipe your pathetic wagons from the plains! Nasal, arrogant and coming from behind a tree. Getha had woken up. I rose to my feet and strode over to him. No tricks you little shit. Mine are stronger and better, I said glaring down at him as I drew my dagger. His eyes widened at the same time as his pupils contracted. I crouched down to bring my face closer to his. Lets have a little chat about your boss, shall we? My knife slid slowly towards his left eye. You have been afflicted by Rot (4%). 1% resistance from Life Affinity. Health: 149/150. I stayed still for five seconds, knife held a centimetre from his unblinking eyeball, as my health ticked down to one hundred and forty five. After that it stabilised. Not a smart move. Chapter 37 - Transfer Souls The muffled screams had drawn the rest of the group around the tree to watch. By this time Getha was missing both eyes and couldnt see to cast anything at them so I didnt object. They got into it in a way I found deeply disturbing, despite me being the one carrying out the torture. He had information I needed and seemed reluctant to share it so I was falling back on barbaric techniques. My conscience, whatever was left of it, didn''t raise a peep. This bastard had made me a mass murderer. A careful serial killer was perhaps an accurate description of my life on Earth but I''d never slaughtered indiscriminately before. What about his stones? asked Mune in confusion. Why not start with his balls? Thats what our women do to outsiders who offend us. I cant tourniquet that area and it has a lot of blood vessels. Hell bleed out. Give me another strip of leather." Even in my anger at what Id caused as a result of this idiot attacking me I wasnt going to geld the man. I made another mental note to be sure to avoid offending the Areskyn women. Jandak leaned over and passed me a foot-long strip that I wound tightly around his left wrist like I had already done to the right. The knife bit deep into the first joint on his index finger and the final third of the digit popped away with a twist and push of the blade. He screamed and thrashed again as my companions chuckled. This tying off the limbs prevents bleeding? asked Jandak with gruesome interest. Yes. It constricts the vessels so the blood cant leak out. Its usually used to save lives, to buy time for a medic to get to the injured person, where Im from. What is a medic? asked Mune. I shrugged. Id used the English word because the locals didnt have an analogue and Mune had parroted my pronunciation in confusion. Like a Dreamer, a healer, I replied distractedly as I moved carefully to make Gethas left hand match his now fingerless right, saving the thumbs for last. Do they do this to all your prisoners where you''re from? asked Jandak, sounding almost impressed. No. Once Getha here understands his predicament I will ask him some questions and hell answer truthfully or I will start on his feet. I could always heat the blade in the fire so it would cauterise the wound, then I could cut his balls off no problem, I said thoughtfully. Getha had gone very still. He was no doubt going into shock but that would work to my advantage. I cast heal on him, a little colour returned to his pallid cheeks and the trickles of blood stopped as fresh skin crept out to cover his wounds. If he tells me the truth I will kill him quickly." The tortured man''s head lolled on his chest. I gave him a few minutes then returned and cast Heal again. I pulled out the rags Id shoved into his mouth at the beginning and leant in close to his ear. You will speak the truth and this will end. Otherwise we will be here a long time. I think with the Heal spell I could keep you alive for days as you gradually lose body parts. His head jerked round as he tried to face the direction of my voice. He was willing to talk. He told his story in agonised gasps. A man from afar, fat and wealthy, had come to town with a caravan from the city of Urkash that sits on a distant shore to the south. He had been surrounded by bandaged men as well as soldiers and had demanded a meeting with Gethas father, who was at the time the lord of the town. After the meeting Getha had been called in and his father was dead, stabbed through the chest with a long iron blade pinning his body to the wooden panels of the hall. Getha was given the same choice as his father but he chose a wiser response. Gethanel was to be an outpost of Urkash and Getha was to rule in the name of its King. To seal the deal he was given three rings of iron that would allow him to raise dead to serve as bandaged men and King Mortimer would tie him to his growing network as a soulbound servant. I cannot betray the King. My mind is not my own! Getha gabbled desperately. How did he give you some of his power? I demanded, poking the still sore knuckle at the base of where an index finger had recently been attached. He touched my forehead and I saw writing I did not understand. I - ah - when... he told me to say yes and then what to do with the Souls he had given me! Getha blurted. Now end my pain as you promised! How do you gather Souls? I ignored his pleas for an end to his suffering. I cannot. That is reserved for the master. He said he would return next year and if I was faithful hed give me more Souls so that I could become stronger! I looked up at my companions, they were a curious blend of revolted and delighted. These people were savages indeed. Most people at home would have thrown up or tried to stop me. Instead they had been watching my methods with avid interest Can you think of anything else we should know? I asked. I''ve heard of Urkash, the Dreamer has a low opinion of the place, Jandak replied. But he only speaks highly of one shit-sitter town. Cripple, what were his forces like, this King? Numbers, infantry and cavalry? Five hundred foot decked out in grey metal armour and a hundred horse. Plus his bandaged men, perhaps another hundred of those, Getha babbled, not caring who asked the questions. Where did they march to next and how long ago? demanded one of Munes fighters. Six weeks since and they went west along the edge of the plains, Getha barked back obediently. I looked at them questioningly and they shrugged. Thanks Getha, youve been very helpful, I said blandly as the bronze blade slipped through his throat to stab through the roof of his mouth and into his brain. I pulled it out and wiped it on the mans tunic. Normalis Humano (soulbound servant) slain. Twenty Souls harvested. Do you think he meant these rings? asked Mune who had retrieved them from the grass where Id tossed them while I worked on Gethas fingers. Getha really hadn''t needed them anymore. Three shiny bands of iron sat on his palm. Id touched them and had no sense of any power in them. Was this world littered with artefacts from previous games that no one knew how to activate? Stolen novel; please report. Try it on him, I suggested and Mune leant down to touch the ring to Getha. Nothing happened. You need to want him to rise from the dead when you touch him. It seems that it''s all about the intent, I added helpfully. He tried again and the thoroughly dead Getha rolled his head up and stared at Mune with empty sockets. Aresks Balls! cursed Jandak, backing away. We should destroy those rings! Part of me agreed but another was unwilling to throw away any edge I might be able to get over Mortimer. Getha hadnt known how Mortimer gathered Souls but it couldnt have been from killing. He was a slumlord, perhaps it came from having dominion over other people? It could be anything but I strongly suspected it wasnt killing. I''d been blessed, or maybe cursed, with killing because of my past. The others must have a different method. I cut the bonds tying Getha to the tree and he- it - staggered to his - its feet. What am I to do with him? asked Mune in disgust. Send it back to his town as a warning. Urkendyn, we need to head back to the tribe. This King will have visited all the towns in easy reach by now. The other traders will be getting to them soon, said Jandak. We cant stop them from getting there at this point. They dont have any of my trinkets to trade, Kril kept his greedy mitts on all of them, and without me even if their lords have been made slaves of Mortimer they shouldnt just attack them on sight. We should return to the camp. I need Kril and Trikilo to give us some advice, I replied. No resting. We run until we drop, then we run again as soon as we can. Without the wagon were only a few days away from Areskit. Can you give us powers like this King did? asked Jandak as he jogged along beside me, heading north. Not yet. Either he got some sort of boon from a god or it needs a higher level, I replied as we ran. I was pacing myself, I could easily outrun my companions if I pushed but I didnt know the way. So despite my urgency to get back to the camp I restrained myself . You got Souls from the fire. Use them? suggested Jandak. You really want magic? I asked with a smile. No! I want to get strong! The magic would be nice but you have that covered with the trinkets, he gasped back. I slowed the pace a little more with an internal grumble. It really would be an advantage to be able to unlock the potential of my allies and it was another way to tie the tribe to me. I liked these warriors, they were simple, direct and even at my worst I didn''t seem able to shock them. In fact when I let the demon out they tended to be impressed. Weirdos. Jesus, Mortimer must be so far ahead of me in terms of levels and magic. He was already building a fucking empire while I was pissing about killing bears and catching a few Souls from rabbits with snares. I needed to catch up to him quickly. I had one thousand and twenty four Souls in my bank. An incredible sum compared to what I had scraped together by setting traps and hunting mammoths. I asked Jandak to let me think for a minute and started running through the numbers in my head. I spent a hundred and ninety Souls to jump to level forty and got what I was hoping for. I split the stat points between health and mana evenly, bumping both to another threshold score. Level 40 Primary Stats: Body: D Mind: D Soul: E Available Souls: 834 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 20 Reflexes: 20 Health: 200 Magic strength: 20 Focus: 13 Mana: 300 Affinity: Fire Summon fire: Range- 5 metres, Intensity- +8%, lasts 10 seconds Fire Resistance- +2% Projectile: Speed- +3%, Detonation- 1.5 metres cubed +0%. Fire Wall: Area- 3 metres squared. lasts 10 seconds Barrier: 20 HP Fire Spirit: duration 10 seconds Affinity: Life Heal (self): 15HP and 48% increased recovery rate for one hour. Seals moderate wounds. Enhancement (self): 26%, Resistance (all): 1% Projectile: Speed- +3%, (heal other) Rapid Growth: Area- 1 metre squared. Projectile: Speed- +3% (Enhance Other). Shapeshift (Minor): Duration- 10 seconds Affinity: Space Size: range- Touch, Intensity- 14% Mass: range- Touch, Intensity- 14% Area: 1m cubed (optional) lasts 10 seconds Resistance: 2% Pocket Dimension: 0.5m cubed Imbue Enchant Soul Transfer Maybe I wasnt as far behind Mortimer as I feared? I called a stop and the others gathered around me, gasping for breath as they rested their hands on their knees. Wed been running for hours and frankly I was impressed at their endurance. I have it. I can give people Souls and unlock magic for them. Jandak, come here, I said brusquely. He stepped forward grinning broadly and I put a hand on his forehead, as Getha had described happening to himself. I felt around in my mind for the switch or activation then gave up and simply willed some Souls across. Transfer Souls? Yes. Confirm amount to transfer? (50% loss of Souls as transfer cost). Shit. Id need to give each of them at least a hundred just to give them five levels and the associated stat points to boost their physical capabilities. There were six of them. I just couldnt afford it. I liked the others well enough but this would have to be for captains only, for now at least. Mortimer must be rolling in Souls, it must have cost him hundreds to boost Getha as far as he had, he was richer than I could imagine. I sent a hundred Souls across and Jandaks eyes went wide, he began swatting at the air in front of his face. Have you broken him? asked Mune with a grin. I slapped a hand on his arm and sent him a hundred as well. The other four men backed away with their hands raised as Mune joined Jandak in flailing his hands at nothing. Spend the Souls on your levels, I suggested. That will give you stat points to make you stronger. What is this madness? What does any of it mean? snapped Jandak angrily. Ah, of course: theyre illiterate. Bloody primitives! I talked them through what the stats were by describing the shapes of numbers and the positions of each stat on my own screens. It came down to drawing in the mud before they got the gist of it. Jandak had started with eight Strength, seven Reflexes, eighty Health Points, four Magical Strength, seven Focus and fifty Mana. I explained what I wanted him to do and soon enough hed spent his ten stat points and had ten in strength and reflexes and one hundred and ten health points. He grinned as he poked and prodded at his muscles before leaping high into the air with a whoop. You want to choose Life as your first affinity. Youll gain heal and enhancement spells but theyll suck until you get more points in your mental statistics, He nodded and began muttering the word for life to himself. I repeated the process with Mune. He ended up with ten in strength and reflexes and a hundred HP. His magical stats were slightly better than Jandaks for some reason but still nothing special. Jandak had begun slashing a thin line on the back of his forearm and grinning madly as it healed in seconds each time. Dont waste your mana! It only comes back slowly. Im sorry blokes, I addressed the rest of the fangs present. I dont have enough Souls for everyone right now. Jandak and Mune each dropped to one knee in front of me and held out their daggers before them. I vow to serve the Vileslayer, the Urkendyn, the Shikrakyn for all my days, they both intoned almost simultaneously. Well, at least now I had acquired dedicated followers. I could feel the bond with the pair in the back of my mind. I could lean on it, I could sense the option, to force them to act in my interests. I left it alone. I had no wish to start mind controlling people just yet. Down that road lay madness. We picked up the pace and ran on once more. Jandak and Mune sprinting ahead then slowing while the rest of us caught up. They were grinning like school boys all the way back to the camp. Chapter 38 - I am a wizard now, aren’t I? My new soulbound servants kept smiling all the way back but by the time Areskit came into sight they were plastered on and not genuine. I was exhausted and I was stronger than them so god knew how they were aching behind the fake grins. The unenhanced members of our party staggered to a stop as soon as we crossed the lip of a hill and saw the wagons and tents laid out before us. They collapsed onto their arses and gasped for breath, Mune and Jandak tried to tease them but they were struggling to breathe as well. Two days had passed. Last night Mune had announced hed lost his connection to the blind corpse of Getha wed sent staggering south behind us. As we stopped to catch our breath and rest, three plumes of dust rode out from the mobile town. I narrowed my eyes and grinned fiercely. Kril and Trikilo had been busy. Chariots drawn by pairs of ponies raced across the grass towards us, resolving out of the dust they threw up. They were simple contraptions, a crude open backed basket covered in leather attached to a wheel base and harness for the ponies. They would do the job though. If Mortimer held off coming north for a couple of months Id have squadrons of these things carrying archers equipped with firewall-arrows ready to drive him back. The lead vehicle cut sideways as it slowed and the trailing ponies followed suit. Kril jumped down from the back of the first chariot and glared at us. How far behind you is the wagon? Why the fuck did you leave it unguarded? he snapped. Wagons gone, gasped Jandak who still hadnt recovered his breath. We had a few problems in Gethanel, I offered. An enemy was there. I caught his gaze and tried to silently communicate that it was Shikrakyn business. He narrowed his beady eyes at me. Ive learned a few things youll like though. I can share the wealth? What fucking wealth? Six good tusks gone? All our trade goods for the season wasted? Wheres the joy, Urkendyn? Where''s the wealth? I rose and pulled him away from the others, the men whod accompanied me smirked among themselves once his back was turned but I caught their expressions from the corner of my eye. I can give you magic, I whispered once we were a few metres away from the chariots. I felt a bit like Hagrid as I towered over the wizened prune of a man. He leapt into the air and spun to slap me in the face with an outstretched hand. He landed lightly and once more fixed me with an angry look. Quit fucking around. Im not joking, Kril. Look. My right hand flashed forward too fast for him to react and clamped down on his forehead. He brought both hands up to grab me around my wrist. I sent him a hundred souls, two hundred from my reserves, and the hands fell away. My total dropped to four hundred and thirty four. I didnt want to spend any more as I suspected Id need to spend some Souls in the bloody Shop to get some goods to win over the smith. What does it mean? Physical Strength? Magical Strength? he asked as he blinked at the writing only he could see. You can read it? He kicked me in the shin and confirmed he could indeed read it. So it appeared in whatever written language the recipient could understand. I briefly regretted the fact that everyone in the tribe bar Kril was completely illiterate. Each level to nine will cost ten souls and will give you two stat points- what did you just do? I asked. The pale letters over his head had shifted. His mind stat had jumped to E. I put everything into magical power and mana. What does focus do? he asked. Never mind: what the hell does rapid growth do? he snapped, fixing me with his signature glare. Listen you crazy old wizard, you cant take those choices back! Ask before you act next time! I hissed. I am a wizard now, arent I? Focus and rapid growth: explain please? He sounded pleased with himself. At least you picked life as your first affinity. I dont know what focus does. I think its like mental reflexes, maybe stamina as well? Its not one Ive figured out. Magical strength increases the effectiveness of your spells, duration for attacks and impact for buffs, every time it goes up by ten. Ive never found much use for Rapid Growth other than making berries sprout from a half dead bush, I shrugged at the end and got cuffed around the head. I really needed to establish some boundaries with Kril. He knelt down and put his hand to the ground. A moment later the grass began to grow. Five seconds later the stubby stalks waved over a metre tall and fat grains lined their crowns. He rose and kicked my shin again. I assumed it was easier for the little bastard to reach. Forget the bloody tusks, boy! Were going to be rich beyond ivory! Ive got seeds of every herb and spice and dye sat waiting in my tent. Ive never been able to get most of them to grow so far north before Why the fuck havent you been using this? he demanded. It didnt seem that useful. What about your second affinity? I asked and jumped backwards to avoid another blow to my shin. I have chosen the path of wisdom. What do you know about the rest? Its all hidden from me, he replied with a lopsided smile. Death gives you rot and corrode, then you can reanimate the dead as slaves at higher levels. Weve got some rings my competitor kindly donated to us that are enchanted with the spell. His eyes gleamed at this and not in a way I found reassuring. The dead should rest, he snapped. What else? You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Fire, Ice and Lightning are all basically the same but different flavours, you know what fire can do. Space you know. Time lets you speed up or slow down yourself or an enemy. If you took it Id probably have to give you enough Souls to get to the point you could enchant stones with haste and slow. I regretted it the instant the words left my mouth. You just chose Time didnt you? Two percent? Two fucking percent? he snarled as he began pacing back and forth. Range and area come next tier Aresks hairy legs! Imagine making a group of warriors faster just as they smash into the enemy? How high do I need to be to Enchant? Level twenty. If it works for you. Youre a Soulbound Servant, not a Shikrakyn. How do I get Souls? his beady eyes were locked on my face. You cant. I- I need to give them to you, I replied. Id almost said I or one of my competitors needed to give them to him. I wasnt sure if he would be able to accept Souls from one of my fellow transmigrated earthlings but I didnt want to put the idea out there either way. Well give me another two hundred then! he barked at me, hand outstretched, as the charioteers looked back and forth in confusion. It costs me twice whatever you get! That would be four hundred Souls. Ive got it but I need some to buy some metal to win over Sulk, I backed away, faintly worried hed latch onto me until I transferred the Souls across. Instead he suddenly sat down cross legged and looked up at me. How? Thats a lot of Souls. You didnt have enough rope to set that many snares! he accused. As we ran away I set some fires to buy us time- I began but he started cackling and rocking back and forth. I closed my mouth and looked at him quizzically. Burnt the fucking town down, right? he chortled. These people were savage. How many dead? Seventy odd plus a dozen or so undead. My voice was cold and he caught the faint hint of rage in my tone that I couldnt mask. Hardly the whole town then. Not your fault boy, he rose and patted me on the shoulder. Those towns are tinder boxes ready to burn. They build out of stone in the far south and still fires are regular problems for the shit-sitters. Hmm, youre right. How much for your fanciest metal bar from the Shop? He once again fixed me with a penetrating glare. I sighed and accessed the Shop. Tier three had given me iron and crude steel equipment. Tier four had given me proper steel as well as Damascus and wootz variants, a considerable improvement in effectiveness. Tier five had unlocked when I reached level forty and it contained What the hell is Adjuntium? Or Origanish Kelt? I muttered. They were both processed ingots so should be refined metal but Id never heard of them. No idea. How much bronze can you buy? Kril asked sharply. We might want to look at iron instead Have you ever seen reddish rocks on the plains? An idea had just occurred to me. Sure, they''re all over to the northwest but thats Koprigyn land. You dont want to mess with those savage bastards. How much bronze? he repeated like he was speaking to a simple child. Iron has some advantages over bronze. Its not as good at first, not until you figure out how to make steel, but it has one massive advantage: you only have to have one mine to get everything you need and the ore is ten times more common than copper or tin. Where does the shit-sitters bronze come from? I asked Kril. He opened his mouth to snap at me but then thought better of it. The shit-sitters, he replied with a shrug. Considering he was the most cosmopolitan and well-travelled of the tribe I shuddered to think what any of the others would have said. Somewhere on this shit-heap of a world is a bunch of people, probably slaves, digging up copper ore. And a few thousand miles away is another bunch of saps digging up tin. You bring those two metals together and you get the bronze that you steal or buy from the settled peoples. But with iron you just need one hole in the ground and some charcoal. You guys can make charcoal right? I asked. Yes, of course. Well, Sulk can at any rate. Whats good about iron? Kril asked, catching some of my excitement. Its easier to make and I can help you jump a bit of the way into steel. Itll be shit steel but it should match up against bronze and we can mass produce the stuff! I was getting giddy at the idea. The south had clearly started experimenting with iron, if Gethas description of Mortimers escort was accurate, but I could jump ahead of that and I had all the northern steppe to play around in. Once I had dealt with the locals, of course. Imagine all your warriors wearing coats of metal and wielding long metal blades! Wed take over the plains then the godsdamn world! Aresks Mighty Pecker, boy. All we need is to get that miserable, crippled old bastard on our side. Shit. His voice had fallen towards the end. Sulk will be easy enough, I scoffed. Ill tease him with some of the finished products from the shop! Wont work. Hes crippled. He can travel but he won''t. You want to drag all this metal-rock down to him so he can pull the iron out? Kril snapped back. We could do. What would make him move with us? I asked. Us? asked Kril. The Hatrik and their allied families. We ditch Hakubin and his loyalists, go pay Sulk a visit to get him on board then head north into the Koprigyn lands. With chariots throwing out firewall stones I think theyll figure out fairly quickly to leave us alone. Kril stroked his chin thoughtfully. He began pacing back and forth between me and the chariots. They were simple things and I could already see easy ways to improve them. How are the ponies taking to the harness? I asked a driver, giving Kril time to scheme. They dont like it, uh, lord. Theyre getting used to it though. Have to pair them up right, see? If they dont like the other horse they work against each other. Id love to go for a ride on one. Once the Dreamer is finished with his thoughts! I really did want to go zooming across the grasslands on a chariot. The horses were too small for me to ride comfortably and the absence of a proper saddle and stirrups would make it almost impossible for me, unlike the much shorter warriors. I can make this work. You might need to throw some magic at the Hatrik patriarch. No waste of Souls. If he wont commit well still take a chunk of his warriors and women with us. Fayala has become very popular with the womenfolk. That wand you gave her saved a newborn and the mother. Probably a lot of the Herm will join us. A few of the Jet? Nah, fuck them, Haku lapdogs. We can do this, I think! Kril grinned up at me. Well need to test the other chariots and train some more horses first though. How many have you made? I asked. Id assumed the three Id seen were all theyd produced in the week and a bit wed been away. Another dozen and four more that are nearly finished. The limiting factor is the wood but after the first worked so well Hatrikhan has been sending out more gathering parties. Just wait till I teach you about the stirrup! I grinned. The little horsemen would love that. It would let them fight properly from horseback with lances or bows. Id probably need to introduce a proper saddle and see how long it would take to breed a proper sized horse but then I might be able to ride as well. In the meantime I was stuck as a pedestrian. My future was looking busy. The rage from my inadvertent massacre had settled somewhat but still burned in the background of my mind. I was a long way behind the only rival I had any information on. Stranded among stone age savages who didnt even bake proper bread or brew beer. Despite my recent losses things were looking up. With a mounted horde at my back armed with iron tipped arrows I could even the score nicely. What the fuck is a stirrup? Kril barked back. Chapter 39 - Cowards words! Myself, Mune, Jandak and Kril walked back to the camp while the rest of our group slumped on the back of the chariots for the final leg of the journey home. I got the feeling I would have to buy a saddle and stirrup set from the shop in order to explain the concept properly but all of them were deeply intrigued by the idea. So you can land a solid blow with a spear and shoot arrows while retaining control of the horse? Mune said in wonder. That would change everything! You need more Souls. The winter cull starts soon and Ill arrange it so that youll take over for my herd but Im going to bully Hatrikhan into letting you deal with his family''s yearlings as well, Kril muttered as he walked alongside us. We will be disgraced, complained Jandak. A laughing stock! We lost the richest bounty of ivory weve had for generations! Nonsense. Ive already figured out a way to replace our losses. Never underestimate a Dreamer! cackled Kril happily. Jandak gave him the side eye but chose not to bother arguing. His mood didnt change and he continued to trudge along with an aura of gloom hanging over him. Youll see Haylin soon, bloke! Chin up! I said. Ill see her as the man who lost the greatest wealth the tribes have- never mind. You should be more worried about Fayala than my betrothed, he replied. I dont know what to think about Fayala, I muttered. You like her, yes? Tall, pretty, clever. Shes perfect for an overgrown lump like you! Kril snapped. In my country we dont arrange things this way, I grumbled. I was looking forward to seeing those hazel eyes again but judging from Jandaks mood it might not be a happy reunion. I sure as hell didnt want to marry a woman Id barely spoken to! How does it work where youre from? chimed in Mune with genuine interest. Wed go out for meals, hang out, talk- I dont know how to explain it but it didnt involve a drop of blood on a strip of cloth! It also didnt involve it being arranged by sneaky old men! Im not old! Kril complained. Well, Im not that old! he added as every eye narrowed in his direction. Its a good match, Mond. We didnt force her to give you the blood bond. That was her choice! Youll complete the cull while we get a few more chariots finished then you can get married and well head towards the Jagarnyn camp and have a word or two with Sulk. I dont even know if she really likes me, I said softly and got a clip around the head from Kril. Were talking about the future of the tribe! Stop thinking about where youll plant your spear! And yes she likes you, whatever thats supposed to mean. If the story of you killing the Ur-Vile has gotten about youll have every maiden in the camp throwing herself at your feet! I rubbed my head and glared at Kril who smirked back at me. How will you fix the loss of the tusks? asked Jandak suspiciously. By growing plants! Kril chuckled and Jandaks face fell. We arent farmers like the shit-sitters. That will not salvage my honour! he complained. Ive got magic to make plants grow fast. So does Mond, that he chose to keep to himself for some stupid bloody reason, Kril replied with a twinkle in his eyes. So what? Its farming! Why dont we start selling the magic stones? If we get enough levels to start enchanting his face fell as I shook my head firmly. We dont want that kind of thing getting out into the wild. Enemies will buy them up and use them against us. Best we keep that to ourselves, I said definitively. Fine. What bloody plants? Jandak turned his ire back onto Kril who plainly didnt care. He was bouncing along happily. Rubia dye. Dream-spice. Ched. Ive got some Hellas weed as well somewhere. That will sell for a dozen onz per plant! Kril seemed to be planning to go into the drug dealing business. Dyes and ched were fine but Whats Hellas weed? I demanded. Makes you happy and sleepy. Hungry too. Very popular among the nobles and their retinues, he replied with a shrug. We dont want folks getting high! We need our people sharp! I enjoyed alcohol but had always refused any other form of recreational drugs on general principle. Pah. We sell it to Hakubins people then. Dont get your loincloth wedged in your crack! The conversation stopped as we passed through the palisade and into the town proper. The chariots had unloaded their passengers who were waiting for us patiently. The charioteers put their ponies back in the paddock and then pulled the contraptions by hand to move them into the Hatrik and Herm section of the camp. Kril dragged us all along to his tent then sent the warriors, bar Jandak and Mune, to fetch Trikilo and the heads of the Hatrik and Herm families. We settled down as he began boiling water for ched. Just back me up when they get here. Trikilo and I have been working on them while youve been gone but well probably need to do a little demonstration when they get here. If I tap my shoulder you should show them Aresks mark, ok boy? he glowered at me and I nodded slowly. Perhaps it was finally time to get some use out of the damn thing? A few minutes later Trkilo joined us with Kos in tow. I exchanged forearm clasps with both of them. We need to ride south in force and reclaim the ivory! said Trikilo as soon as he had sat down. We could do. Take the chariots and some riders to demand the return of the cart. Did the aurox die in the fire? Kril asked me. I shook my head. I didnt get a notification for them, I said thoughtfully. If that section of town had survived it was possible we could launch a raid to reclaim our lost property. If we take spare horses we could set off in the morning and be back there tomorrow evening, Trikilo pointed out. Kril, youre too cheerful not to have already figured out another angle but its a matter of family pride. Hatrikhan and Hermatas will both demand it. Im ready to head back right now! Mune and I can outrun the horses! Jandak declared with a broad grin. Dont be a fool! You''re only a little better off than the rest of the Fangs! No. You should ride out in force. A dozen of the new chariots and thirty riders would scare the shit-sitters into letting us reclaim our tusks. They wont know what to make of you! Mond, make me some Rapid Growth stones today to use up your mana. By the time you return triumphant Ill have enough dream-spice and ched to pad that wealth into something we can trade at the festival, Kril ordered. Its not ideal but well end up as the wealthiest faction there! You lost the ivory? demanded a basso voice from the tent flap. A temporary setback, Hatrikhan, said Kril quickly, rising to his feet and nodding as the squat man entered in his dull red tunic. Up close his face was almost identical to Trikilos, deep set eyes and a broad forehead. His hair was greyer and had receded slightly but the resemblance was remarkable. This must be the effect of a small gene pool- everyone looks like everyone else. Ched, Hatrikhan? Kril offered, adding the ground leaves into his pot. The patriarch grunted and sat down. Where is my uncle? he demanded of Jandak. My friend pulled out the bronze talisman, still pierced through by an iron headed crossbow bolt and passed it over to Hatrikhan. The point was bloody, as was the back of the chit. We must punish them for this. Losing a warrior or being chased out is not a blood debt but this? This spits on the trade-truce. We need to regain our face. Jandak, you will lead a raid. Burn their fields, kill their animals and if they wont return the goods, with a little extra by way of apology, burn their town! The old man was fuming, his face bright red with spittle flying as he snapped his words out. Patriarch, I will not lead it, Jandak bowed his head low. What is this disrespect? Youll do as your lord commands, bastard! Hatrikhan barked. I hope Im not interrupting? Khan, are you aware your voice carries rather well? said another man ducking into the tent, followed by Kos. Atas! These bloody fools have lost the ivory and our honour! They ran from the town! Khan said more quietly. So I''ve been told. Old friend, are you aware of why they fled? Atas asked gently. What does it matter? They must return and take revenge or I will not sanction the marriages! Jandak can keep his pecker in his shorts another year and this one- he shot me a venomous glare, -can forget about my daughter and his adoption into the family! The dead, cousin. The dead walked and fought. If not for your future son in law that plague might have made its way here. Worse yet the shit-sitters could have marched on us during the winter with unliving soldiers. Hermatas had a smooth voice, intelligent and calm. He was slightly shorter and younger than Hatrikhan, and wore a bright yellow tunic instead of a dull red one. Aurox shit! Aresks stinking feet! Atas, are you mad? Khan demanded. Atas smiled and lowered himself to sit, accepting a cup of ched as Kril passed it to him. Im told they can prove it. As well as a number of other things Im intrigued to see, Atas fixed me with a flat stare. He didnt seem to doubt me but I got the feeling he wasnt expecting much. I noticed Kril tap his own shoulder in the corner of my vision and began unwinding the cloth on my left arm to reveal the golden mark. God touched! hissed Khan. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. As I suspected. And the other tricks Ive heard your warriors muttering about? asked Atas. They arent my- I began but Jandak cut me off. We are. Uncle, thats why I wont lead the raid. I will ride beside Mond to pay them back though! Jandak explained to Khan. A force of chariots and cavalry, armed with our new weapons, is all we need, Trikilo added. I wasnt sure. If Mortimer had the same kind of connection to his soulbound as I did, I expected he would already know that Getha was dead. He might have sent forces to investigate or even gone himself if he was nearby. Fast movement would be best. Everyone should be mounted or riding a chariot, I jumped in. If my enemy has returned well need to retreat. Im not strong enough to face him yet. Cowards words! sneered Khan. Brother. He is god-marked. Have a care in case Aresk takes offence on Monds behalf. He killed an Ur-Vile singlehanded. Of all of them he could have fled the fastest, hed have escaped for certain. He did not. He is a Vileslayer, not a coward, Trikilo rebuked his brother. A flush of warmth spread across my cheeks at the praise. Was that how they saw me? Those that had been there that day thought I was some kind of hero? I chuckled internally at just how wrong they were. Hah. What a terrible enemy this must be to scare the Vileslayer! Khan fixed me with a look. Hes Shikrakyn. Like me. I summoned a ball of fire in front of me and waited for it to fade. As soon as it appeared Khan leapt back and pulled his dagger. Kos locked his hands on the older man''s wrist from behind and held him in place. You as well, son? he snapped over his shoulder but he relaxed and shrugged off the younger man''s grip. Me as well, father, Kos said apologetically. You foment rebellion in my family, Khan said dryly. But your training is widely appreciated by our warriors. The other families sneer but none dare to challenge our men now. You can summon fire and have the mark. What are we to you? I glanced at Jandak and the other Fangs, then at Kril and Trikilo while I considered my response. His eyes never left my face. I doubted he had the uncanny truth-sense Kril seemed to possess but I had no wish to lie to him. These were forthright people, simple relative to the folks back home, and I had come to appreciate that characteristic in them. My first encounter with your tribe I killed five of your young warriors. The last of them asked me to tell his father he died well. I had no special intention of doing so but when Hakubin found my camp in the steppe I took the opportunity to discharge that request. Then I was captured, tormented and strung up to die. Kril took me under his wing and I have become friends with some of your people. It felt strange to say but Kril, Trikilo and the Fangs all felt like what I thought friends ought to be, My enemy has made himself King of Urkash and begun conquering the surrounding lands. His power has spread to Gethanel and the other villages that line the steppe. I paused for breath and to consider my next words before continuing. You and your people are a blessing to me. Youre strong and brave, fierce and honourable. I know a lot of things that can help you and I can give you magic to make you stronger. Jandak, can you demonstrate please? My big friend grinned and rose to his feet. He drew his flint dagger and sliced a long thin line down his arm. A trickle of red dripped down from the cut. He moved close to Khan and Atas then used his own Heal spell. He wiped his arm across his tunic and presented the smooth and unblemished skin to the patriarchs. Healing magic? What about the madness? demanded Atas with a sharp look. I dont think it was madness. Maybe it was, Im not very strong yet, but I think the previous Shikrakyn were thought to be mad because of the wars and devastation they must have left in their wake, I suggested. Were sent here to kill each other until only one of us is left. The people of this world got caught up in those wars and assumed they happened because my predecessors were mad. I had been ruminating on the subject and had meant to discuss my ideas with Kril before sharing them but now seemed as good a time as any. Khan and Atas switched their glares to Kril who shrugged. It is possible. Mond has shown no signs of being affected by his powers. Let me show you a little something. He scrambled over to his shelves and pulled a leather pouch down from the highest one. He scattered a handful of seeds that he pulled from the leather pouch at his feet, and then knelt down to put a finger on the floor. Wiry grey-green shoots boiled up, some of them winding up his arm as they climbed towards the roof of the tent, while others twisted into thick knots wound around themselves as they grew. After a few seconds they were waist high and Kril had to struggle to free his arm, dragging up a patch of the impossible greenery as he rose to his feet. Dream-spice. Kril dragged his hand up the vines and showed the leaves and seeds to the older men. With this alone were rich but I have other seeds from valuable plants. Between myself, Mond, and eventually the others, we''ll be able to churn out the most valuable dyes and herbs in vast quantities! He finished with a signature cackle. Kos, the other fangs have already received magic. I saved enough Souls for you as well. My captains should be the strongest, I said, offering him my hand. Kos grinned and grabbed my wrist. There was a brief pressure from Aresks aura sealing us all together; Khan and Atas smiled broadly at this sign from a god. I guessed the mark was good for something after all? I passed Kos the Souls and sat back down to laboriously explain the English status screens my illiterate follower had gained access to. Kril snickered along as Kos stumbled through the process. After a further round of questioning and Kos being forced to display his new magic by healing himself, the meeting wound down with a bottle of fermented mare''s milk. Khan and Atas had both largely gotten over their doubts about me, and on the condition that we retrieved the tusks or burned the town down in retribution for Hatrikandos murder while under truce; Kril and Trikilos plans would be fully embraced by the heads of the families. My new patrons were nothing if not ambitious. The training in close quarters fighting would be stepped up to include all the warriors of both families and intensified. Chariot construction was also to be boosted, with the aim to have thirty vehicles complete by the end of the cull. The cull was due to begin in four days, to coincide with the new moon, so we didnt have a lot of time to get to Gethanel and back but Jandak seemed confident it would be possible. Once again Kril schemed to force me to serve as the primary killer of the animals. The herds had to be culled at the start of winter, much like the harvest festivals back on Earth would have involved animal slaughters in the pre-industrial age. The religious nature of the mass slaughter was just a product of the primitive times. The beasts needed fodder and protection from the elements during the winter, both of which were in short supply among the Areskyn, meaning only limited numbers could be preserved. One of the primary reasons for sending out the traders before the cull was to acquire salt to help preserve the glut of meat for at least part of the colder months. Our failure at Gethanel posed a serous problem for the families. Milk was something the tribes had in abundance and Id explained the concepts of potting meat using clarified butter. Khan and Atas were both intrigued by the idea but they became confused when I started explaining about bacteria and fungus. They took me at my word that fired clay pots filled with cooked meat, then sealed with clarified butter would make the meat last for weeks if not months at ambient temperatures and planned to begin trials with the first culled animals. Eventually the meeting broke up and I was directed to the next tent along the row. In my absence Kril had arranged for me to have my own yurt and I was grateful for the privacy. As the tent flap fell down behind me I took in the space. It was smaller than Krils but followed a similar pattern. A smoke hole in the roof still let in some light and a crude wooden platform was covered in furs to one side. Mattresses went to the top of my list of technology Id try to help the tribe invent as I looked at the pile of animal skins. Across the central fire from my bed lay a small chest, one of Krils I was sure. I opened it up and a few belongings had been put inside it. In addition it contained a leather pouch that I discovered held ched, a few pots and bowls as well as wooden spoons for eating. My shorts, the ones I''d bought from the shop all those months ago, were clean and folded neatly inside as well. The bronze spear was propped in a corner and Jetans armour had been laid out on the ground to one side. I unwound my loincloth and donned the shorts with a sigh, letting the tunic hang down over the top of them. A cough from the flap startled me. My lord. Ive brought you some food. Fayala stooped to enter my tent and I became intensely aware Id been flashing my arse about only seconds ago. Dont call me that. Thanks Fayala. Will you join me? I asked, taking the bowl from her. You have my bond? she replied questioningly as she produced another bowl from behind her back and went to sit on the edge of my bed. Your bond? I sat down by the pre-laid fire and with a thought it flared to life, the dry wood catching immediately. The cloth with my promise! She narrowed her eyes at me. Ah. Yes, I do. I put down the bowl and tugged at the bracelet of cloth. It got a bit messy while we were away, I apologised as I passed it back to her. She held it up in the firelight and smiled savagely as she noted it was entirely red now. Blood from the fighting in Gethanel and my interrogation of Getha had painted over the small spot she had marked it with. You didnt take very good care of it! Her face suddenly became stern. I had to fight! I didnt mean- I tried to explain but a tinkling laugh rang out as she creased up. You truly dont know our ways! This is fine, Vileslayer. Id have been disappointed if youd fled without at least adding to my blood, she chuckled. Such a strange woman. Im not sure how this works. In my culture we normally go out for a meal or a drink before- um well before whatever this is, I stuttered. Whatever this is? she arched an eyebrow at me. You accepted my bond. Im far past the age I should have been wed thanks to being pledged to Hakubin since he was small. Do you know what thats like? All your friends and sisters getting married and becoming mothers while youre left to wait for a spoiled brat to grow hair on his balls? I think Ill be a lot happier with you than that little shit. Arent you bothered Im so old? She was twenty one if she was a day. Youre hardly old and I wont force you to do anything you dont want! I was a killer back home but I was always polite to women. Most of my relationships had been transactional in nature, since my marriage fell apart, and my job became my life. Id still maintained decent manners with the ladies of negotiable affection Id hired though. Wont you now? What if I want you to force me? She emitted a throaty chuckle then laughed uproariously as my entire head went red. Dont worry, Urkendyn, I hope youll be happy with me. As your betrothed I came to ask for a favour. Im sure Ill be happy, I managed to grunt. You have discovered how to give your followers magic. I want it as well. As your wife it would only be right, she said with a grin. I smiled back as the expression reached her eyes and they danced in the flickering light of the fire. Im a bit short on Souls at the moment, I began but she waved a hand to silence me. My dowry will make you wealthy, my father hasnt broached the subject with you? Whos your dad again? I asked, struggling to keep up with how she jumped from topic to topic. Hatrikhan. Khan is your old man? So... Kos will be my brother in law? I wondered half to myself. Hes hardly old and yes, Kossy will give me away as well as welcome you as his brother. You dont need to give me magic before we are wed but I would like to see the world as you do if we are to journey through life together. How did you know Id given magic to the captains? Is it widely known? I was worried. Kos is my little brother. He doesnt keep secrets from his older sister, she replied archly. Kos was younger than this woman? Id have sworn he was half again her age. The men in the tribe seemed to age fast up to a point and then just grey slightly it seemed. Weird genetics maybe? But it isnt widely known? I insisted urgently. No. Only to myself outside of those in your secret meeting. Father really should learn to keep his voice down though, I could hear everything he said from here! My ability to give people Souls lets me control them as well, if I want, I confessed. I havent used it and I wont but I can feel that its there. Those hazel eyes narrowed once again, her aquiline face took on a predatory look for a moment before she gave me a radiant smile. I thank you for your honesty. I do not mind. Will you agree? she said. I nodded slowly. I needed to get more Souls, and quickly. Thank you may I call you Mond, like the warriors? she asked. I prefer Ray. She rose to her feet and stepped towards me, I stood up and towered over her as she drew close in the smoky confines of the yurt. She reached out with a delicate milk white hand, and taking my now empty bowl from unresisting fingers she placed it on top of her own in her left hand. Her free hand then reached up to cup my cheek and she leaned forward. My face dipped down and our lips met for a lingering moment. Seeing as were to marry I wondered aloud as my hands began to get ideas of their own. The alcohol I''d drunk earlier and her proximity overcame my uncertainty. The hand on my cheek pulled back and slapped me lightly. Thank you, Ray. She smiled up at me and all my cynicism melted away for a second before slamming back into place. If she was to be my wife, a possibility I now found extremely appealing, Id have to make sure she was protected from my enemies, those from Earth and here in the camp. She turned gracefully and left without another word, leaving me in turmoil. I stretched out on my furs and my thoughts went back to the brief glimpse Id seen from the tent flap when she woke up after the vile-cat attack. Chapter 40 - It speaks well of your character Shell be safe? I insisted the next morning. Kril seemed exasperated with me: we were meant to be discussing the concept of stirrups. He had a basic grasp of the idea but without an example and speaking to the smith all it meant to him was frustration. My crude drawings of a proper saddle and stirrup setup made clear how useful theyd be and he was getting increasingly annoyed at my inability to focus on what he considered to be important. Of course she will, boy! Shes Khans bloody daughter you dolt! Just because youre going to hump her doesnt mean shes immediately going to get killed! Hakubin would be broken on a wheel by his own troops if he even tried! Theres plenty of more subtle ways. Poison, a contrived accident, paying someone to do the deed! I can think of half a dozen ways to kill you right here and get away with it! I snapped back. I trust you wont follow through on that! he cackled. Boy, it speaks well of your character that youre so worried for her safety. You think were primitive and savage- no dont interrupt! Id opened my mouth to deny it. I can tell your original people shared more with the shit-sitters than they do with us but women are sacred! Even if Hakubin chose to make war on us, the women would be spared. Why the hell was I so worried? It didn''t feel natural. She was beautiful and bright but... where was my cool distance? My comfortable disassociation had vanished for some reason. To be fucking trophies! I barked back. Indeed. But not dead. She is safe here and when we split the herd it will be only us and she will be truly safe. As much as any of us ever are! His cackle didnt reassure me but I could see his point. What the hell had come over me? She was beautiful in a way but I had spent years with nothing more than casual relationships. How deep into my head was the god-mark reaching? Was Aresk trying to ensure he got his war and his nomad hordes riding south to raze the townsfolk by forcing me to love a specific woman? Fine, I ground out between clenched teeth. I wasnt a bloody teenager and I needed to get a grip on myself. Youll lead the raid with the Fangs as your seconds. Now get your head out of fuck-dreams and go do what needs doing. If we cant get the ivory back then burn the place down and gather the Souls. His words were harsh. They were honourable people but comments like that only reinforced my perception of them as savages. Ill do what I can, I replied, praying we could resolve this by burning some fields and reclaiming our loot. Targeted murder was fine, as long as the victim deserved it. Indiscriminate slaughter was not. It was somewhat refreshing to find myself to be the least psychopathic person in a conversation. Good lad. Now bugger off! Kril said. Ive got enough mana to grow some more Rubeo leaf and that stuff is valuable. As he turned I put a hand on his shoulder and held him in place. I offered him six stones with the other hand. One cast of Rapid Growth on each, I said as I handed them over. Another bout of cackling ensued as he pushed me out of his tent. Lets go brother, said Kos from where hed been waiting. How much had he overheard? Would he be offended by my attitude towards keeping Fayala safe? A silence that felt uncomfortable to me but didnt seem to trouble Kos settled over us as we moved towards the palisade. We found a dozen chariots hitched up with a pair of spare ponies tied to the back of each of them. Thirty riders were walking their horses back and forth just outside of the barrier. Jandak waved as he spotted us. Time to ride to war! he called happily. Did you leave something in Gethanel? An old man perhaps? said one of the guards snidely. Jandak strode over and punched him so hard in the gut he folded the man in two despite the padding and leather armour. Hatrikandos was an elder under traders truce, he snarled as the other man gasped for breath. You might want to remember your manners, Jet! Without another word to the man he strode over and jumped into a chariot. Lets go! he called happily, all anger forgotten, as his driver cracked his reins and the vehicle rolled out onto the steppes. Kos and I rushed over to the last pair of chariots and leapt on just as they started moving. The riders formed up on our flanks and we rattled across the plains. The wind was fresh and the ride was exhilarating. Periodically one of my captains would leap down from the cantering chariots and run alongside for a few minutes, laughing as the riders stared on in shock at them easily keeping pace. We changed horses after a few hours and went slowly for a while as the new ponies warmed up and the previous pair got their breath back. It took us most of the day but as the sun was setting we found ourselves looking down on Gethanel from a low rise to the north of the settlement. Smoke still rose from part of it, perhaps two dozen houses had burned down around the lords hall atop the slight rise at the centre of the town. They must pack them in their homes like sardines. We stopped briefly to tie up our spare mounts in a small copse of trees nearby. Form on me! I yelled as I tapped Hermitlas, my driver, on the shoulder and pointed towards the gate to the town. The other chariots fell back slightly. Jandak! Take a squadron and half the riders across the river! He waved and three chariots peeled off followed by perhaps a dozen riders. They sped up and headed for the shallow ford to the west of the town. As we clattered to a halt at what I deemed to be about the best range a crossbow could manage, I leapt down and strode forward. The riders spread out either side of me but as instructed they didnt go any closer to the walls. I wasnt planning on losing any troops today, whatever was waiting for us inside. You broke the traders'' truce and weve come to recover our losses! I called out. Shapes moved behind the gates, shadowy glimpses that I caught through the gaps in the wood. Return our goods and repay us for the insult! For once Kril had remembered to coach me on the correct etiquette for the situation. We were here to fuck shit up and take names, not play nicely. My code was becoming an itchy memory as the realisation that none of the people in this world could really meet my definition of innocent, bar some of the children, settled into my bones. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Fuck off savages! The walls are closed! If you come closer well shoot you! called a voice that failed to hide the terror he was feeling. Open the gates or well open them for you! I answered, slipping a smooth stone from a pouch at my belt and hefting the weight in my right hand. Id like to see you try! came back from behind the gate. Jandak and his group were over the river now. I waited in silence as they spread out into the fields and started throwing firewall stones out around them. Dumb. Theyd need to cross somewhere else as the conflagration spread behind them. I made a note to remind him to drive deep into enemy territory and then burn it as he retreated rather than setting fire to his own escape route on his way in. Newbie mistake, Jandak! Your fields will burn! Look to the south! Return what was stolen and send out fifty slaves or well burn your shit heap to the ground! I didnt get a response this time so I waited a minute for them to realise their fields were indeed burning. I was contemplating tossing the rock in my hand at the gates and just burning them out when there was movement. One of the gates swung outwards and a single person walked out. You dont have any dead marching with you! A boys voice called. The shape looked too tall to be a boy to me. No! We dont practice that kind of dark magic! I answered loudly. My brother did. Youre the one who killed him? The figure kept walking closer. Yes, I could speak normally now. Your goods are unharmed. Well pull them out for you. What will you do with our people if we offer them? He was in his late teens, smooth skin and a hairless face. That is not your concern but they will not be mistreated. Theyll have to work but theyll be fed and kept warm, I answered. Why? Because theyre valuable? he asked in his piping voice. Because we arent monsters. You broke the truce. None still live who broke it and the unliving all collapsed a few days ago. Were no threat to you. We wish for peace with the nomads. Please take your goods and leave my people in peace. We will fight if we must. The kid had balls, walking out here all on his own. I felt a grudging respect for him but the tribe''s rules were clear. Fifty workers. I swear they will not be harmed and in five years theyll be returned with some goods and wealth. Do you have any smiths in town? I was breaking tradition here but fuck slavery. Id rather have volunteer miners when the time came but the tribes knew bugger all about digging up rocks. Hopefully these townsfolk would have more experience at grubbing into the soil. I needed them. We have three smiths, he replied reluctantly. Who is the best? I demanded excitedly. At what? Old Hipule is the most experienced. Gathdred was his apprentice and Klip is a recent arrival from Jergath to the south. Ill take Klip. Bring his equipment as well. As an outsider to Gethanel hopefully it would be an easier pill to swallow. As seemingly agreeable as this young man was, I appreciated it was a fragile peace at best, slaughtering the town might be good for Souls but I wasn''t a monster yet. Very well. Smiths are sacred to us. If he''s mistreated we will rebel. The boy''s voice had gone cold. Myself and forty nine others will join you. Perhaps your friends would like to stop burning our fields and killing our animals? Send a rider to pull them back, I said to one side. A mounted warrior shot off to ford the river away from the fires. The slaves must be hard workers, experienced at digging and preferably craftsmen of some sort. Where are our goods? What do I call you, barbarian? the boy demanded. I am Mond. Youre like him, arent you? The King of Urkash? Smart little bastard. Kind of. Hell come back soon. He promised he would sense any betrayal and return. Im going to bring my family and some hard workers with us. Us? Already? I saw what the power did to Getha. I want none of that. Will you give us an hour to say goodbye? Will you betray us if we leave the gate open? Can I trust the truce is back in place? Sure kid. Whats your name? I asked. My name is Tanil, lord barbarian. What goods are we permitted to bring? At this point I was out of my depth and called over Mune to negotiate the details. It was agreed that theyd bring some animals and three wagons with food and goods. No weapons were allowed but I chimed in and insisted the crossbows and any iron weapons be handed over. Tanil was reluctant but as he was preparing to argue back Jandak re-joined us, soot covered and grinning like the pyromaniac I suspected he was. The sight of him shut the boy up. An hour later our wagon of goods rolled out of the town followed by three more wagons that were much more lightly built. Mune leapt up and inspected our trade wagon, leaping gracefully to the high platform with ease. A dozen women were part of the slaves, wives I supposed, and the rest were strong young men. The women are off limits, I growled to my troops. The Areskyn might have a lot of respect for their own women but I doubted it extended to shit-sitter slaves. I was pleasantly surprised. They gave me shocked looks. None of us would hear the end of it from our wives. If we were on a Great Raid, lasting through the seasons, they would look away but if any of us get frisky well get our eyes gouged out when we get home! chuckled Jandak as he explained the disgusted looks my order had received. Will this satisfy Kahn and Atas? I asked as we set off more at a more sedate pace back towards Areskit. Oh yes! Theres no cause for vendetta with the ones left behind either. I found that unlikely but maybe this kind of honour based exchange of people and goods was more normal here than I could ever remember being mentioned back home in the history books. We rode through the night, cycling the horses and aurox on the wagons. We let the slaves take shifts riding on the wagons to rest as we went. It was noon when we saw Areskit again and the king''s forces were arrayed outside the gate to greet us. Perhaps a hundred riders and three times that many infantry moved forward in a ragged and ungainly formation. The cavalry kept to the wings in two large groups as they advanced on us while the loose formation of warriors in the centre formed a rough line and stopped a hundred feet from where we waited. Hakubin rode a pony in the centre of the infantry with half a dozen mounted guards to either side of him. Just one time I''d like to get back to base without having to fight or kill someone. One time wasn''t too much to ask for, surely? What now? I asked Jandak quietly. He shrugged from the next chariot along. Want to see how good the chariots and magic stones work? It was fun burning those fields! He gave me a toothy grin. We shouldnt waste our strength. No need for a civil war if we can part on friendly terms after the cull. Why''s he out here like this? I reckon he wants a tithe but he can go fuck his horse. This was an honour raid and no business of his. Hes probably just trying to play the big man like usual. We should talk to him. It seemed the wisest choice. Where the hell were Kril and the others wed left behind yesterday? Where was Fayala? Chapter 41 - Still thinking with the wrong spear! Hakubin rode forwards with his mounted escort and stopped halfway between our warbands. While he had the numbers I wasnt worried about it coming to an actual fight. We still had plenty of firewall stones on our cavalry to deal with the infantry. The only issue would be having to defend the prisoners. Id taken to thinking of them as prisoners because slaves felt utterly wrong and alien to me. It had surprised me that during the march they had been reasonably content, exchanging food and even a few jokes with their guards. Well lets go see what the man wants. Captains, with me. The rest of you, if theres any betrayal use the stones! I called out, loud enough to travel among my fighters but not loud enough to be understood by Hakubins group. Four chariots rumbled forwards as the drivers cracked the reins and tapped the ponies with their goads. Leaving behind the rest of my forces left me feeling vulnerable and paranoid. I had been playing sergeant rather than captain on the raid, an NCO barking orders at privates. I supposed I was now facing the equivalent of a commissioned officer, one of aristocratic blood like in pre-modern wars. Sometimes they were heroes like Marlborough and Wellington, sometimes they werent worth more than the bullet it took to frag them. We pulled up a dozen feet from the king, our chariots forming a line perpendicular to his warriors. This would allow us to move off quickly if we had to and I silently thanked whoever had trained the drivers. The king maintained a stoic expression but his warriors shifted nervously at the neat manoeuvre. Normally the rider had the advantage of speed and weight. While they could likely still outpace us, mass was very definitely on our side. I see youve had a successful raid. It wasnt sanctioned so I require a tithe of the loot, Hakubin began without preamble and in a stern voice. King, this was an honour raid. No blessing was needed and no tithe can be demanded! said Jandak angrily. The murder of Hatrikandos under trade truce had to be avenged! Nonetheless I should have been informed. I would of course have granted you my blessing- You saw us ride out! If youd had any objection you could have sent a rider. That you didnt is a tacit blessing! Mune jumped in, interrupting the King. Speak out of turn again, Herm, and I will have you tied to a wagon for three nights! Hakubin exploded. I stepped between the king and my friend. I am owed a tithe due to your making war without my permission. If the southerners band together and seek retribution it is all of our people wholl suffer! The truce is restored. There wont be any retribution, I offered. What would happen should Mortimer come back I couldnt predict but until then what I said was true. Hakubin ignored me and spoke to Jandak. Jandak you know damn well that the King of Urkash has claimed all the nearby towns. We arent dealing with petty, disunited townships anymore but satraps of a powerful lord. I supposed the rest of the traders had come back with tales from other towns falling under my enemies'' control. And you just raided one of his possessions! You fucking idiots have placed our people and my rule in grave danger. So you will pay the tithe! Mune, go and fetch two fine iron swords for the lord, I said. Mune glanced at me as if to ask why it had to be him and I shot him a glare. He glared right back but he did as I requested. He jumped from his chariot and loped rapidly back to the prisoners'' wagons. Brief words were exchanged and he was passed two long objects wrapped in cloth and then sprinted back to us. Give them to him, I ordered Mune, who strode forward and passed the objects to one of the king''s guards. The man unwrapped one and gasped. He drew a bronze dagger and tapped it against the grey metal then nodded to Hakubin with a smile. Please take them as an apology for any trouble we have caused and to help strengthen the tribe should violence result from our actions. This is acceptable, Jandak. The prick was still pretending I didnt exist. However I will need to discuss the cull with Hatrikhan. Your family may need to make a greater offering to the collective supplies than usual. Jandak looked like he was going to spit feathers but he kept quiet and merely nodded. You recovered your goods and avenged your honour? he asked in a much more reasonable tone. We did, lord, Jandak ground out through clenched teeth. Hakubin smiled broadly at him. Excellent. It''s a shame you wont be able to trade the ivory this year. Im afraid that as your family lost a chit I may not be able to promise you a trade wagon of your own next year. It wouldnt look right to the other families. I expect whoever does get the chits will be happy to carry your goods, for a suitable cut of the profit, Hakubins smile was all teeth at this point and it was more predatory than friendly by a large margin. I clenched my fists. Hopefully the Fangs would keep their cool and not react. Mune had been about to step back onto his chariot as he heard the last words and he snarled, pulling his dagger. I was on him in a flash, faster than a normal man could hope to move and fast enough that even with the speed and strength from his levels I caught his wrist before the blade became visible over the rim of the chariot. Dont, I hissed. Hakubin had noticed me when I moved, his pony shifted backwards slightly as the reins and Hakubins weight commanded it to retreat but he caught himself and the beast stopped still. It wont matter. After the cull it wont matter at all, I whispered as quietly as I could. Mune relaxed slightly and slipped his dagger back into its sheath. Such an unruly slave you have Jandak. Hakubin said as he wheeled his pony and his party followed behind him. The guards began barking orders when they got back to their lines and the infantry and cavalry facing off against us turned in a disorganised manoeuvre and filtered back towards the main camp. Forget about it. Half our swords dont matter. None of you are trained to use proper swords and we wont be fighting with swords much if we can help it. We will be horse archers and charioteers. If were fighting with swords then well have fucked up! I tried to cheer them up but having so much metal extorted from them had thrown them into a foul mood. That much metal represented incredible wealth to these men. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. So much bloody loot! complained Kos. He had no fucking right! Better to let him have them. Keep him off our backs until we split the herd. Mond, Im going to go and let Kril know were back. We should keep the slaves away from the main settlement. Take them an hour north and set up a camp there. Ill have wagons and tents sent out to you, Jandak said. Youre worried about them being in the camp? I asked. They know about your magic. We cant let them mix with the rest of the tribe. If that arrogant aurox-rapist finds out theres a smith among them hell burn every wagon on the steppe to take him, Mune offered. I hadnt thought about the magic. Theyve got no reason to keep it to themselves, I suppose. Is a smith really something Hakubin would go to war with us over? I wondered. Smiths are like wizards. Except theyre real. Well, I guess wizards are now as well but smiths have always been real! Theyre sacred and tend to get their own ways. Sulk has made the Jagarnyn clan a power on the steppe just by joining them. The majority of our metal weapons come from him, Jandak chuckled. Theres going to be shit up the yurt walls when we reveal weve got a smith of our own now! Ill take the trade wagon back in, you head north with the loot and the slaves. Check on Kril and Fayala for me? I asked. Still thinking with the wrong spear! Youd think youd never had a woman before! laughed Jandak. Of course I will. I exchanged a forearm clasp with him and he ordered his driver back to the trade wagon. In short order half a dozen riders peeled away from my own column and joined him in driving the exhausted beasts towards the palisades. I turned my back on the town that had somehow started to feel like home and began yelling at riders and warriors to organise the move. The prisoners complained quietly among themselves but loud enough for me to overhear as I passed them. I explained it would only be a short journey at a much more leisurely pace and at the end they would be able to rest. Some of them continued grumbling but most of them became quietly resigned and plodded along as they were told. Do you think Hakubin is right about the King of Urkash? asked Mune as we rattled across the plain. Probably. He might set out to punish the town for killing his pet lord, but when he hears theres another one of us here, when he hears about me... well, Im not sure what hell do. If I were him Id back off until I had an overwhelming force and then make my move, I called over to him over the noise of the chariots. So it will be in the summer you think? he questioned. I dont know Mune! Having people look to me for answers was exhausting. If I knew what to say Id tell him but I had no idea what an asshole like Mortimer would do. He had been arrogant back on Earth. Now he had magic he might be full of himself and charge in but he might just remember what Poseidon had said about me. If he did hed be much more cautious. Some of my competitors arent fighters. If he thinks it might be one of them he might rush in. If he thinks it was me, Gallagher or Amir hell probably hold back until he has an army and dozens of soulbound servants, I finished. What do you know about the others? he asked. I couldnt help but notice the drivers of both our vehicles were doing their best not to look like they were listening to our every word. Gallagher was a professional unarmed fighter. All the close-in fighting Ive taught you? He is a pro and Im a rank amateur in comparison. Amir was a high ranking soldier, a commander of armies in my world. Theyre the most dangerous of us, I said. More dangerous than you? Mune laughed. One on one Gallagher would kill me easily in a fair fight. That sobered Mune up quickly. Of course, I wont fight fair! I grinned evilly. Amir will be much better at training and leading men than me. The rest arent fighters so I dont know what will happen with them. Youve done well so far, Mond. We have a smith now! called Mune with a smile almost as evil as my own. We made camp on one side of a large copse of trees. We would need plenty of wood to build palisades and fencing for the herds following behind us. I asked two riders who looked less exhausted than the rest to get fresh mounts and head back towards the camp to guide the wagons to us. The chariots parked in a circle around the wagons and dismounted warriors went into the woods with crude stone hand axes to begin gathering wood. I found Tanil talking to a broad man in a leather apron whose arms were covered in burn marks and sooty smudges. Tanil, well have yurts for your people before nightfall. Youll need to dig your latrines down the slope from the camp, I said. Greetings lord barbarian. We may move about without supervision? he asked. Therell be riders patrolling the area and only ten of you can leave the camp at any one time. Otherwise you can organise yourselves as you see fit. There wont be much work until we head north but if your crafters have anything they can do here Im happy for them to practice their trades. Why work when the products of our labour will be stolen as soon as theyre finished? the boy asked. What crafts do you have among your people? I replied ignoring his question. Weavers and carpenters mostly. And our good friend Smith Klip here, he answered, waving a hand at the broad man standing next to him who hadnt stopped glowering at me. When Forge Master Badenyk sent me to journey and perfect my craft I never thought Id end up a slave to steppe savages, he spat to his side. His voice was gruff and raspy. His eyes were wide but his pupils were tiny, his large brown iris almost completely filling his eyeballs. I dont think of you as slaves. More as prisoners. In two winters you''ll all be freed if you want to be. By then I hope youll have decided you prefer our company. What do you know about water wheels? I asked with a glint in my eyes. I needed this man on side and a little bit of simple technology I could explain the gist of might help win him over. Are you mad? What the fuck is that? Some kind of nomad demon? he snapped back. I crouched and swept a patch of dirt clear and began drawing out a simple design and explaining how the rotational force of the wheel could be transferred into things like trip hammers or grinding grains. After ten minutes his pupils had actually increased in diameter slightly, now being merely small as opposed to almost invisible. This is revolutionary. He sounded enthralled but a second later his earlier surliness snapped back into place. You arent a smith. I get no aura of Velkit from you. This is all just the nonsense of a tricky savage! They talk about your kind, back in the towns. Savages for sure but tricksy and evil, always looking to con simple folk and steal their animals. Ill build you one, when we arrive in the north. Then youll see. I straightened and grinned down at the man. Ill leave you be for now. Please dont stray too far from the camp or the riders will be forced to drag you back. I left him cursing and swearing but he kept glancing down suspiciously at the crude drawing Id made in the soil. I could almost feel the thoughts whirring in his head . Tanil, I called back as I was walking away. Did you bring any leatherworkers? We have two with us, he answered in an annoyed whine. Once Klip has stopped trying to figure out if the water wheel will work, please send him and the leatherworkers over to me. Ill be overseeing the cutting of the trees for the palisade! Chapter 42 - God-marked I explained what I wanted in terms of saddles and stirrups to my new crafters. They caught on quickly but seemed to doubt my sanity. But why? The horses wont like it! Youll never be able to control them, said Gant, the male leatherworker. His wife Cimal nodded firmly in agreement. Theyll get used to it. Do you have what you need? I asked. They shared a look then shrugged at each other and nodded to me. Its your leather, lord, said Gant. And were your slaves, Cimal added bitterly. You wont be mistreated. If you can make this work then youll go home with a new product that will make you rich. Klip, I trust a stirrup is easy enough for you to put together? He grumbled but nodded reluctantly. Ill need wood for the forge. What metal should I use? he asked. Bronze is fine for now but eventually Ill want a lot of them made from iron or steel. And I do mean a lot. Thousands. Have you considered taking on an apprentice? I asked. Id need more than one smith to produce the quantities I was going to need in the near future. I wont train no savages. Velkit would curse me with the fumes! You animals all worship Aresk. Velkit doesnt like your war God. Always destroying and killing, never making! His voice was firm. What about someone from among the townsfolk? I offered. Klip was going to be a thorn in my side and all my efforts to get him on team Ray seemed to have failed thus far. To be fair I had never really developed any social or diplomatic skills back on Earth beyond those needed to trick my way into a place I shouldnt be allowed. Aye. Some of the young ones might be fit to serve the God of the Forge. Choose three and start training them, please, I said firmly. Ill let you get on with it then. How long until youll have a prototype? A what? Whats that word mean? Klip glared at me. An example that we can test. Oh I can knock up these stirrups fast enough. Slower if Im training boys whove never swung a hammer." How long? I repeated, fighting back a sigh of frustration. Half a dozen by tomorrow night? he guessed, glancing at the sun which was falling in the sky to the west. Perfect. Ill leave you in peace. Klip immediately began barking instructions at Tanils townsfolk who jumped at his words like he was their lord. Soon enough hed lined up the young men and boys and was walking the line looking them up and down and snarling questions at them. Gant and Cimal wandered over to a wagon and began pulling rolls of hides down. A short while later I spotted a dust cloud to the south so I jumped in my chariot and we rode south to greet the rest of our merry band. As I drew closer I began to worry. There were a lot of wagons. Almost fifty by my count and over a hundred riders pulling lines of ponies. This must be most of the Hatrik and Herm population judging by the swarm of people on foot moving in the wake of the wagons. We pulled around in arc and my driver placed us running along next to Jandaks chariot. He waved cheerfully at me. How many is this? Why are so many of them joining us rather than staying in town? I demanded. Well met to you as well! Jandak laughed at me. The king visited Khan and Atas before I could get their permission to take some wagons. They were more than a little pissed off! Khan will be shitting horns for weeks! I swear Atas could have lit a fire just by staring at the wood! So why so many? I insisted. If wed broken the herd already I needed to know. We couldnt camp so close to Areskit if the patriarchs had split with Hakubin. Oh the old boys were annoyed enough to order most of us out of town. Hakubin knows hes broken with them. It was the chit, in the end. Forcing us to trade through another family like peasants or lesser nobles. Never fuck with a mans pride, Vileslayer! he called back. Kril and Fayala? I asked, wondering how the hell we were going to feed and house so many. With the wagons. Weve got enough yurts for everyone, even the slaves. Prisoners. I corrected him absently as my mind focused on other matters. Food? Enough to see us through the cull. Khan wants you back in Areskit tomorrow morning. The mighty king is going to screw us on the tithes from the cull as well so Khan wants it done fast and then hell split the herds and well head north for real. Hope your knife is sharp! Itll do the job, I muttered. The longed for windfall of Souls was just around the corner and Id finally be able to jump some more levels. I wanted to get to level fifty while still keeping some in reserve for the Shop. Level forty had revealed the soul transfer ability and I was eager to find out what new goodies awaited me at the next tier. I was also owed a boon from Aresk when I hit fifty and whatever it was: I would need every advantage I could get over the next few months. As we arrived at our new camp I quickly realised the nomads needed no orders to set up efficiently. Wagons were pulled into a ring with the half built palisade facing south completing the circle. People rushed back and forth unloading the lattices that made up the supports for the yurts and arguing good naturedly with each other about who got to place their tent next to each other or complaining that one person''s snoring was too loud and demanding they move their tent further away. In less than an hour it looked like Areskit in miniature, complete with a fenced in paddock for the horses and chariots. The bustle and noise of a nomad town quickly filled the air. Our prisoners now found their little circle of wagons surrounded on all sides as the Areskyn had set up around them like the guards they were. The tribesmen and women left the shit-sitters largely alone. They were cold and distant to our guests but not unkind that I saw as I passed through the new camp in awe at how quickly it had been put together. You think we dont know how to make a camp? asked Trikilo from behind me. I spun and extended a hand, receiving a firm warrior''s clasp from him and he grinned at me. The boy constantly underestimates his betters, cackled Kril. Come on lad. Ive got a fire going and some ched will be ready soon. Stolen story; please report. They led me to the heart of the camp and I found my tent next to Kril''s and two much larger ones. We had been put on the edge of the large central clearing that included our prisoners. Even with so many new arrivals I could hear Klip cursing and shouting as the sound of hammers striking metal rang out. Any nomad who heard the noise would stop for a moment and mutter something to themselves while smiling broadly. We ducked into Krils yurt and Fayala rose from the fire. She turned to pass an icy look over us all. I smiled tentatively as the other two passed by me, leaving me standing in the door flap like a fool. As soon as Trikilo wasnt able to see her face she winked at me then settled down to finish the ched. Come in you aurox bollock! Youre letting the warmth out! complained Kril as he settled by the fire cross legged and accepted a bowl of the tea-like drink from Fayala with a gap toothed grin of gratitude. Trikilo was served next and when I sat down to receive my own bowl I felt her hand linger as it brushed against my fingers. I''ve got work to do. You can tend your own fire now old man! she told Kril. as she swept towards the flap she shot me another wink and stuck her tongue out at me. She was going to be trouble, I could feel it in my bones, but I was quietly looking forward to it. Youve got work to do tomorrow, boy, said Kril after the flap fell down behind my betrothed. Oi! Pay attention! He snapped his fingers at me and my head swung back to him. Ive made arrangements so our herds get processed first. You should sharpen your knife tonight. How have you jumped the queue? I asked. Id been told how it would work. Killing the animals was easy enough but processing all the meat and sinew and bones took weeks. The Haku herds would usually go first then the other families would kill their own excess animals. The whole tribe worked together day in and day out to salt the meat and prepare the hides. Dream-spice is valuable. Therell also be some new red tunics on some of the lesser families tomorrow. As the Dreamer Im in charge but I cant go against Hakubin without support from the patriarchs. Good job Ive got them all in my pouch now! This enthusiastic bout of cackling caused me to worry his heart might give out at any moment. Youll also reveal the god-mark. Everyone will want you to slaughter their herds but once youve done ours you can decide for yourself, Trikilo said while Kril fought to catch his breath. We can stay a few days for you to get some extra Souls. It will take a couple of days for our part of the cull to be processed but while were working on that a few more will be killed each day, Kril said, having calmed himself down. How many are we talking about? Aurox I mean? I asked. Therell probably be over two thousand killed, all told. Plus the goats I suppose, said Trikilo. The Hatrik and Mune herds will be losing about three hundred heads. I whistled. Each Aurox was worth six Souls. If I did the whole lot Id be twelve thousand Souls richer. Just my allies animals would net me nearly two thousand. Id be able to advance again at last! I could boost my friends and have a suitable wedding present for Fayala. Even the ever damned Shop might become worthwhile! We talked some more before I excused myself. I walked around the camp for a while as the sun slowly set. People I didnt know nodded respectfully to me. Warriors would offer me arm clasps as I passed and slap me on the shoulder. Usually the left shoulder. I suspected the knowledge of the god-mark had spread within the friendly nomads. I checked in on Klip and found him berating a young man who was sweating profusely and holding a lump of glowing red something into a fire while another pumped the bellows. Klip glared at me and told me to piss off, the stirrups would be ready tomorrow night. I wont be here tomorrow night but Hatrikilo knows what we need. Take them to him when theyre ready, I ordered. He cursed and spat into the fire causing a sizzling sound but nodded before resuming harassing the poor kid whod found a moment of respite while Klip turned his fiery temper in my direction. The leather workers were clipping and trimming what looked like a passable effort at a simple saddle. I left them in peace after watching from nearby for a minute. They worked well together. Finishing each other''s sentences as their work seamlessly flowed together as though they were one mind in two bodies. Mond, join us? called Jandak from a fire where he was drinking from a clay bottle with Mune and Kos. I can''t, I''m afraid. Ive got to be up early to head back to town. You guys go easy on that stuff! It sneaks up on you! I called back as I moved past them. Hah! Sneaks up on you! This stuff is for kids! Were saving the strong stuff for something special! Kos sniggered and I got the feeling it might have been at my expense but I just waved at them and moved back to my yurt. I had hoped that Id find Fayala waiting for me again but it was empty. I set a small fire to clear out the chill and lit it with a cast of Fire. I laid back on my pile of furs, burrowing in so that the increasingly cold nights wouldnt stop me from sleeping properly. I listened to the bustle of the camp and the crashing sound of hammers striking metal as I drifted off to sleep. Up you lazy bastard! Kril yelled from a foot away from my face. I lurched upright in shock as he began to cackle at my surprise. Im your driver today. Get dressed and well head off now. Need to be there before the suns fully up. Isnt riding in the dark dangerous?" I asked as I scrambled to pull on my tunic over my shorts. Im sure well be fine, he said cheerfully. He harried me down to the paddock where a chariot was waiting and hustled me aboard. We set off south just as the sky in the east began to turn pink. Dozens of aurox were being led towards our camp as we cantered south and I quizzed Kril about them. Were saving a few more than we ought to this year. We probably wont have the option of trading should we lose any to disease next year. With Rapid Growth we dont need to worry about feeding them, he replied over his shoulder as he cracked the reins to drive the ponies faster. As we approached Areskit the change was striking. Even at this time of day the people were out enmasse, gathering around an- I did a double take. It was an actual building! Wooden walls and everything! Thats where well do it. The herds have been gathering during the night. We drive the beasts in, kill them out of sight of the rest and then drag the carcass out for processing, Kril told me when I asked him about it. Sure enough a sea of cattle and goats spread across the plains. We rattled to a stop at the palisade and I unhitched the ponies, putting them in the paddock before dragging the chariot to where four more were waiting. Kril led me through the crowds until we reached the strange shed, then he leapt up onto a small platform built at the side where the aurox would be marched into the structure. Warriors and Ladies! he called out, snatching everyone''s attention and causing a hush to settle over the crowd. I stared down at them after he pulled me up next to him. There must have been almost every person in the town looking back at me. We are truly blessed this year! Aresk has been sending me more and more true-dreams! He has demanded the Hatrik and Herm clans be the first to make the offerings! What? barked Hakubin angrily. My herds are to be first, as is tradition! What bloody game are you playing old man? He was positioned towards the back of the crowd but his voice carried easily in the quiet dawn air. We have a God-marked among us! Aresk has demanded that the friends of the god-touched be the first to offer him his due! Kril nudged me and mimed taking off the bandage I still wore on my left shoulder. I did as he asked and pulled my sleeve up to show the golden tattoo which gleamed in the first rays of light as they pierced through the high clouds. For a moment every head craned forward to catch a look, then the pressure of Aresks aura settled on me, locking me into the shield wall. Everyone else felt it too as they gasped and looked around, muttering to each other. Various cries began to rise, probably from the men Kril had bribed with dream-spice, dyes and this world''s equivalent of pot. A few of them did appear to have very red eyes as they looked up at my arm in wonder. Demands that not only should the Hatrik and Herm animals be processed first but that I should carry out the slaughter singlehandedly! I briefly wished to be a grey man once more but the swell of excitement through the crowd was infectious and the sight of Hakubin glaring at me impotently as the mob overrode him was kind of delicious. Then I declare it shall be as mighty Aresk has commanded! Let us begin the slaughter in his name! yelled Kril. He turned to me and spoke quietly. Good job with the pressure thing. Can you do that at will? No. Thats one of those things Aresk keeps control of. I guess hes happy with us though, I muttered back and I followed Kril into the slaughterhouse. A large section of floor inside had been covered by large flat stones. They sloped down to wooden troughs that must be to collect the blood and carry it out through the back wall. Whats out there? I asked pointing at where the guttering went out through the wall. Theres a trench lined with urns. We collect the blood and ferment it. Strong stuff! said Kril happily. I expect some more Souls after this you know? he cackled. Ill tell them to get your first victim! he called as he scurried back out the door pointed at the plains. Chapter 43 - Glimpse The animals were led in one at a time. A pair of ropes had been slung across the stone slab and once the beast was in position it was hoisted off the ground slightly. They must have drugged the animals, slipped something in their feed, because the aurox were extremely docile. Once it was in position I slit the poor bastard''s throat, we waited for the blood to drain and it to stop moving then a noose was thrown over its head. The ropes lowered it to the ground and a pair of ponies dragged the body away. I repeated this gruesome slaughter every few minutes for twelve straight hours. We only got through a hundred of the damn things due to the time needed to bleed them out and drag away the carcass. Still, I was six hundred Souls up but my right arm hung at my side like a lead weight. Kril are we done for the day? I asked as he came back into the killing shed to bring me some food and water. Not even close! Wash up boy, and get some food. Ill get torches going and well get another fifty or so through before we stop for the night. I sighed and went to dunk my upper body in a barrel of water, scrubbing the blood off my arms and face then rubbing myself dry on some cloth left there for the purpose. When I staggered into the yurt Hatrikhan had set aside for me in the camp, having fought my way through a throng of warriors wanting to touch the bloody tattoo, I was in a foul mood. Id resisted the almost overwhelming urge to snap at the nomads as they crowded around me by the thinnest of margins and as soon as my tent flap closed I sagged, staggered over to my bed and fell into a deep and dreamless sleep. Kril woke me before sunrise and dragged me grumbling outside. I was given a quick bowl of stew and led back to the shed. I imagine I felt worse than the animals already being led my way. They were doped up and soon all their problems would be in the past. I did appreciate the ant-like efficiency of the tribe as they stripped the beasts down for parts. It was very professional. Teams carefully skinned the bodies, passing the intact hides to others who stretched them out on wooden contraptions that looked like mediaeval torture devices. Then the skinners cut fat away and sent it to huge pots boiling away over long trench fires for rendering. The meat was sliced into chunks for smoking and salting. The entire community was working with an incredible dedication and unity to process the animals as quickly as possible. Eighteen hours later I collapsed back into my bed furs and curled up around my aching right arm. Just over two thousand Souls, allowing for the ones Id been holding in reserve before. I spent five hundred and fifty Souls to level up to fifty, which still left me a massive one thousand, five hundred and ninety four Souls. I had twenty stat points to spend and I intended to make the most of them. Level 50 Primary Stats: Body: D+ Mind: D+ Soul: D Available Souls: 1594 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 30 Reflexes: 20 Health: 200 Magic strength: 20 Focus: 20 Mana: 330 Unlocked: Aresks Boon: Carrion Feeders Gaze. I boosted Focus up to twenty then put ten into Physical Strength and the last three into Mana. I was admiring my new stats and the slight relief from the pain in my arm that the jump in strength had granted me as the world faded to black and I fell into a god-dream. The pain was gone and I was once again wearing my coveralls from the workshop back on Earth. After months of woollen tunics, shorts and loincloths, my old clothes felt uncomfortable and restrictive. Theyre not made from wool, Ray. Theyre made from felt. How many sheep have you seen in the herds? boomed a voice I knew only too well. Perhaps this time we should be a little more civilised? My clothes vanished, instantly replaced by the now familiar nomad garb and I glanced up as the giant bronze statue shrank down until it was a mere eight feet tall. The god extended his right arm in the same way the warriors offered an arm clasp. I accepted the offer and felt my bones creak as the god gripped me. After a second the pressure was gone and I looked around. The plaza was identical to last time. Perhaps we should sit? said Aresk and a metal throne made of shields and swords appeared behind him. He sat down, completely ignoring the sharp edges that rang against his bronze body. I found a much more modest, and less spiky, chair had materialised behind me. Glancing towards Aresk I saw the giant was smiling at me so I sat down carefully, not fully trusting the magically summoned seat. Id be grateful if youd start saying my name when you kill the aurox, Raymond. Its a missed opportunity to earn my favour, Aresk complained lightly. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Do I have to? I asked. Not at all but it is to your own advantage. The offerings of a champion are worth much more to us gods than those of mere mortals. It would allow me to help you more. Ill think about it. Why am I back here? I asked, careful to keep my tone respectful. I wanted to ask you what youd like for your boon! Surely you didnt think Id stiff you on that promise? he blared out like a foghorn. I honestly hadnt expected much. Carrion Feeders Gaze doesnt sound terribly exciting. Can I see through scavengers'' eyes or something? I asked. Nothing so humdrum. Well it kind of is but Im so pleased with you, my dear little Genghis-to-be, that I thought Id bump up the reward a little. You can only see through a single beasts eyes but if I make the beast for you it will far surpass anything that occurs naturally! What kind of God-beast would you like? he said and a column of bronze rose up next to him. Metallic outlines of various species of animals and birds flickered across the flat top. I can pick an animal and I can see out of its eyes? I clarified. This could be quite an advantage. Of course! Perhaps a mighty bear in honour of your first kill? Or a wolf to replace poor Wilson? I scowled as he mentioned the wolfs name. Perhaps not. A rat, small enough to scurry through cities and tents unnoticed, to serve as your eyes and ears? I dont think youre a rat kind of guy if I''m honest. I thought furiously. Remote vision and hearing would be incredibly useful as my new tribe began to operate independently. Wed be going up against the Koprigyn soon, an entire clan of cannibal nomads and wed be less than half the strength of Areskit. How much stronger than the regular animals would they be? I asked. As much stronger compared to a vile variant as those are over normal beasts. It wont be unkillable but with your fondness of the Life tree I can see you making the beast a terror to rival an Ur-Vile! He chuckled to himself. I wasnt laughing, I was trying to work out the best option. I had an entire tribe of nomads, or half of one anyway, that could be Enhanced by magic to be truly formidable. Assuming I ever got round to spending some more Souls on my magic that was. I ruled out large carnivores like a bear. What will it eat? I asked Aresk and he smiled down at me. Always thinking ahead! Whatever the normal animal would eat of course but they might be hungrier than the average beast. They will be carrion feeders, scavengers, so they wont be fussy about their food! What kind of range does this ability have? I wondered. Its a god forged link. As long as it lives youll be able to borrow its senses, said Aresk affably. Come along now! I cant keep you here for too long! The plains were vast and the nomads could move incredibly quickly across them when they werent burdened by their wagons. Even with the lumbering vehicles they moved a lot faster than I would have expected. Id need eyes in the sky to gain an advantage over my enemies A crow. A large crow! I blurted as I made up my mind. It would give me aerial reconnaissance that none of the other tribes possessed. A huge advantage. It also wouldnt be so remarkable if I had to move among the shit-sitters. Townspeople, I mentally corrected myself. Christ, I was going native far too quickly! Hmm? A wise bird. Ferries the souls of the fallen in battle to the afterlife. I like it! The image on the bronze pedestal solidified into a crow with a four foot wingspan, a large example of the species. The bronze colour melted away, draining back into the pedestal, and it was replaced with jet black feathers barring a ring of pale white ones that lined the back of its head and neck. How will I find it? Back on Urth? I asked as it cocked its head to the side and cawed at me. Oh dont worry about that. Just make sure you start saying my name as you slay the aurox! His voice faded away at the end and I found myself back in bodiless limbo for a moment. My real eyes snapped open, the smelly furs and aching right arm assured me I was back where I was meant to be. Damnit. I wasnt meant to be here at all! I should be back on bloody Earth, drinking beers, eating fast food and tinkering in my garage! What the fuck is that! Get out of here you filthy bastard! Kril yelled from nearby. Without even thinking I was suddenly looking up at him as he wafted his arms at me. From my new perspective I was sitting on my wooden chest but my eyes could only be a foot or so above the wood. My perspective snapped back to my own body as I jerked upright. Enough Kril! Hes a friend! I called groggily. The dream-sleep apparently wasnt as refreshing as regular sleep. Thanks Aresk. Its a bloody raven! he said glaring suspiciously at the other half of my senses. The bird flapped over to land on my shoulder and fixed Kril with a beady glare. Its a crow, bloke. Aresk gave him to me for reaching level fifty, I said. The crow flapped back over to my storage chest as I rose to my feet and started pulling a tunic on. I was going to need some shoulder padding added to my tunics, those claws were sharp. A god-beast? Truly? Kril said in wonder, bowing his head to the bird that cawed in satisfaction at the new respect. Yeah, whatever that is. He needs a name I think Ill call him Glimpse. I can borrow his sense so it works nicely. I settled my tunic and tied my belt around my waist. Glimpse? I said and the bird flapped over to settle on my shoulder. I could feel something from the creature. More emotions than thoughts. Loyalty was the strongest flavour. Flavour wasnt the right word but I couldnt find a better one that fit as well. Then there was love? Devotion maybe? Obedience followed and then curiosity. A faint hint of hunger as well. With a thought the bird flapped back to the chest, landed, hopped along the length of it and then returned to my shoulder with a caw. Kril flinched backwards as it swept past him. Can I touch it? he asked, awe making his voice thick. Sure, I guess. I wasnt in the mood for a double entendre so I held out an arm and Glimpse hopped down to land on my fist and Kril carefully extended a finger to stroke the feathers on the back of the bird''s neck. The old mans eyes gleamed with a fervour Id never seen before in my prune-like mentor. Thank you, Mond, he said quietly but then his voice quickly rose to its usual volume. Come along! No time to play with your new friend, weve got aurox to sacrifice! He led me back to my seemingly endless task. As we left the tent I told Glimpse to fly above the town and keep watch. I somehow communicated that if he found something to eat I was happy for him to feed, otherwise when my breakfast was delivered Id save him some meat. He cawed back happily at me as he rose into the sky. Chapter 44- Split the herds I resumed my usual place on the now red stained stone flags. Another beast was led in and I put my wrist under its chin as usual, blade a centimetre from its throat. For Aresk, I whispered. Then with a well practiced movement I drew the knife around the neck and upwards. There was a spray of blood and a thud as the now decapitated aurox swung gently on the ropes, its head resting at my crimson feet. Strength at thirty was no joke. Id have to be extremely careful with my movements until I got the hang of it. Aresks hairless balls, Mond! Youre only meant to slit the bloody throat! yelled Kril as he ordered the support ropes dropped and the teamsters who were looking a bit lost due to not being able to throw a rope over the horns to tie off on a leg. I thought Aresk had hairy - you know what never mind. I endured five more days of mindless slaughter. Five days of braying and blood and boredom. At the end of the fifth day I sat with Kril in my tent. Khan and Atas would be joining us shortly. Here, I held out a hand to him. More Souls for you, I explained. His own hand moved like a striking snake to clamp down on mine. I spent six hundred Souls to give him three hundred more. His eyes gleamed and I noticed his mind stat jumped up to D-. Did you just spend everything on your Magical Strength stat? I asked him suspiciously. It was his build and I wasnt about to dictate to him what he did with the Souls but Id have advised against just pouring them into one stat. Nope. I jumped to level thirty and spent the rest boosting my magic. I put a few points in the body stats to boost me up to ten in everything. Youre not the only passable healer now! he cackled happily as Atas and Khan entered the tent. Choose your next affinity carefully old man, its the last one youll get! his face became serious and he nodded. God-touched, the two patriarchs said respectfully. Are we ready to move on? I asked. The endless killing of cattle was starting to annoy me. The Souls were great but Id had Glimpse make a few trips over to our main camp and I wanted to get back to start advising on the new cavalry tactics wed be implementing. If only Trikilo could read Id have had Glimpse drop him letters with some of the basics. Then again I couldnt write their language either so that would have been a non starter. The saddles and stirrups were already making waves among the warriors. We should stay a few more days! You need more souls! Kril objected greedily. The Souls were huge and I couldnt deny I was tempted. We need to find the red rocks before winter truly takes hold and before that we need to recruit Sulk, if we can, I said firmly. He wont be easy to bring to your cause, Mond, said Atas. Hes been a smith long enough that Velkits madness has touched him. Hes god-touched too? I asked. No! It comes to all smiths, the madness. Its the curse that balances their blessing, said Khan. They all go mad from the fumes! Kril interjected. Primitive metallurgy was hardly a safe process. I remembered hearing that all the Gods of smiths back on earth were cripples or mad because all the smiths went mad from the mercury and metal fumes they were exposed to as they practiced their craft. Well need him. He might convince Klip to work more closely with us, I suggested. Or theyll talk each other into not working at all! You never know with smiths. It is a good idea to try though. We lose nothing and with the chariots we can travel quickly to Jagarnit. Its a week or so to the west by wagon so a few days if you move quickly, said Atas thoughtfully. Ill speak to Hakubin in the morning and split the herd. Well only drive a couple dozen north with us when we leave. The rest of the herd is already at Mondit, rumbled Khan. They were using my name for our new settlement and while it was flattering it also made me worry about my true enemies. I still wasnt sure if my mind was fully my own. Aresks mark could be working on me as much as it worked on them and the feeling made me want to fight back against the growing bond I felt for these people who had adopted me so readily. I resisted. I needed these people if I was to stand a chance of dealing with Mortimer. How many wagons will we be taking? I asked. A dozen, all loaded with salted meat and hides. Our aurox were finished processing yesterday. Well need a week or two staying in place to cure the hides before we move north but you can use that time to reach out to Sulk, said Khan. Mond. There is something else we must discuss, as men. I wasnt sure I liked where this was going. Fayalas dowry, idiot! cackled Kril as he saw my face go blank. Indeed. Im prepared to offer half a dozen heifers and a good stud bullock. I will also gift you six slaves who will manage your household and herd. I think it is a fair offer? Khan narrowed his eyes on me. Not only did I get the hazel eyed beauty but I also got a modest fortune by the standards of the nomads? Agreed, I said simply and offered him an arm clasp. He snorted and turned away. You think so little of my daughter? If you were a man youd have driven a harder bargain! A wife and children are not cheap! Children? I meant no disrespect! I hurriedly said. Its a great honour to join your house. I couldnt put a price on Fayala so it doesnt matter what her dowry is. I felt a brief crushing pressure as though trapped in a shield wall. Khans eyes widened at the presence of the aura and he nodded his head. Well said, God-marked. He seemed to set the matter aside for which I was grateful. Kril was smirking at me from the side of Khan but when the patriarch turned to look at him his face flowed seamlessly into polite attentiveness. Have your dreams revealed anything more of Hakubins plots? he asked my mentor. We had decided to conceal Glimpses power from everyone bar myself and the old rascal for the time being. We could pass off seemingly prescient knowledge as either his dreams or my "tactical genius" and hopefully no one would think to go after the giant crow that always seemed to be near me. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Hes scared, cackled Kril. He won''t dare go against a man marked by Aresk but he expects you to split the herds. Currently he is planning some light raiding on our herds once we settle. Hell send shadows out after us to track our trail but he wont move against us in strength. Hes also panicking about what Urkash will do over the next few months. Losing our strength leaves him vulnerable but he doesnt know how to stop us going. Desperate men make rash decisions, said Atas sagely. We should be on our guard until we reach Mondit. Surely they should have chosen Rayit or Cobblerit as the town name? That Mond was now my given name among them were they all calling me by what they thought was my individual name or something else? Well have outriders and rear guards but Hakubin isnt a fool. However much he might want to move against us he cant risk losing any of his remaining warriors. He knows weve taken his crown. Hell get rolled up into another federation as a junior member. Whereas we will strike out on our own and bring other tribes to heel! Khan chuckled to himself. Agreed. If theres nothing else? I asked politely. They shook their heads. Ill excuse myself then. Im bone weary and weve got more bloody travelling to do over the next week. Good night to you all. I stood and went to my own tent next door. As I stretched out on my furs I considered my Soul bank balance. I had just over ten thousand to play with. I wanted to level my magic but I needed to leave enough for my Fangs. Boosting them up to having something close to D grade bodies would take six or seven hundred from my reserves for each of them. Fayala wanted magic as well and I had earmarked enough to make her so strong I wouldnt need to worry about her safety. Would it be worth giving some Souls to Haylin and Grabel as well? A coven of witches could be an advantage in the short term and in the long run I wanted a handful of people who could enchant and the crafting was largely done by the women of the tribe. The risk of losing the Souls invested in a warrior if they died in battle was also a problem. The women would at least be safe with the main camp most of the time. I spent two hundred and eighty Souls to bring my Life resistance up to nineteen percent. Now Id be immune to all low level spells like rot. I winced as I spent two thousand eight hundred and seventy Souls in one go, leaving me with a still substantial sum of over seven and a half thousand in the can. I examined my new Affinity screen and grinned for a moment before my face sagged. Id need to start mass producing bloody magic rocks for Kril again as soon as he found out! Affinity: Fire Summon fire: Range- 45 metres, Intensity- +76%, lasts 10 seconds Fire Resistance- +2% Projectile: Speed- +3%, Detonation- 1.5 metres cubed. Fire Wall: Area- 10 metres squared. lasts 10 seconds Barrier: 20 HP Fire Spirit: duration 10 seconds Affinity: Life Heal (self): 15HP and 48% increased recovery rate for one hour. Seals moderate wounds. Enhancement (self): 58%, Resistance (all): 19% Projectile: Speed- +3%, (heal other) Rapid Growth: Area- 1 metre squared. Projectile: Speed- +3% (Enhance Other). Shapeshift (Minor): Duration- 100 seconds Affinity: Space Size: Range- Touch, Intensity- 30% Mass: Range- Touch, Intensity- 30% Area: 5.5m cubed (optional) lasts 10 seconds Resistance: 2% Pocket Dimension: 5.5m cubed Spatial Tear: Range- 11 metres Imbue Enchant Soul Transfer Aresks Boon: Carrion Feeders Gaze. I was now far more formidable than I had been back at Gethanel. The jump in my Enhancement spell, that cost me a measly ten mana to cast, was insane. I would have to start wearing baggy tunics as well if I ever wanted to use the size spell to grow thirty percent larger in combat. I had enough left to make my friends and soon to be wife stronger than any mortal ought to be. I might even have enough left over to boost Kril up a bit more as well. Altogether helping them would probably cost me a few more thousand but it would leave me some free to pick up a few choice items from the shop. Now that I was getting access to metals I had never heard of I was sorely tempted to find out what they were like. Knives made of what sounded like magic alloys would be handy, as would some armour for my friends. Glimpse sent me a mental nudge to wake me just as Kril opened my tent flap. I resolved to come up with some sort of lock and a way for him to bloody well knock before swanning into my bedroom. He tossed me a leather pouch that I caught without thinking. Whats this? I asked, waving the sack at him as I stood up. Rocks boy. I know youve spent some Souls on magic. I need better rocks! He cackled at my shocked expression. Thought so. You can do it in the chariot. First we get to say farewell to good king Hakubin! Kril watched slack jawed as I loaded the contents of my yurt into the pocket dimension. I couldnt figure out a way to get the yurt to vanish into it as well which was a shame but my chest, bed and meagre possessions seemed to disappear before his eyes. Righto, bloke. Lets go kiss the ring for the final time! I grinned as we headed out towards the palisades. The Herm and Hatrik patriarchs were waiting for us by the paddock. The horses were ready in the traces of our chariots and the wagons had already begun to roll out onto the nearby plains to wait for the rest of our party. You cannot abandon your tribe now! Were faced with the wrath of Urkash and you want to go running off after that fraud! Hakubin snarled. Nonetheless we will travel north with the God-marked, Khan replied calmly, his basso voice echoing out to the growing crowd of spectators. He isnt one of us! You cannot break faith with me, with the rest of us, for the sake of an outsider! Hakubins wife called from where she held a surly looking Hakudan by the hand. You felt the gods aura, woman. Be silent! snapped Khan. Hakubin went red in the face and Atas coughed as an excuse to cover his smile with a hand. You will be forsaken by our ancestors! Our families have been united since Hakutakas and Hatrikilik joined our families generations ago! Hakubin argued fiercely. All things must end, Hakubin. We dont want to split the herds with bad blood in the air. Aresk bless you with trials you may overcome, Khan said as he offered his hand for a warrior''s clasp. Hakubin glared at the outstretched limb then reached out and clasped arms. He pulled Khan in close and whispered something in his ear. Khan snatched his hand back like hed touched a hot coal and he scowled but took no further action. Take us with you! called someone from the crowd. Atas turned and raised his hands. Any who wish to join are welcome but please think hard! We are going north to make war on the Koprigyn. It will be a winter full of violence and glory! Atas called out. Did he know who he was speaking to? These people were battle and honour mad! Ah. Of course he bloody knew the effect his words would have. We waited a while longer as the wagons formed up. Atas and Khan spoke to a number of brightly dressed men privately before we mounted up and the chariots rolled out ahead of a dozen wagons. In the camp behind us I could see a significant percentage of the yurts being hastily pulled down and wagons beginning to roll along in our wake. Will we be able to feed this many? How will they complete the processing? I asked. There was still a lot of the herd to cull although I had done the lion''s share in the last few days. Theyll cope, snorted Kril. And were the stronger group now. Hakubin will think twice before he tries anything against us. You shouldnt be worrying about that now, though. A cackle drifted back over his shoulder, somehow dirtier than his usual evil giggle. What the hell are you talking about? Feeding everyone through the winter is going to be a bloody nightmare! I snapped. Nah. Rapid Growth? Remember? You probably didnt improve it but I certainly did! What you ought to be worrying about is your nuptials, boy! Kril grinned back at me as he cracked the reins. Oh shit. I was getting married when we got back to Mondit. Chapter 45 - Aresk blesses this union Kril accelerated our chariot ahead of the slowly moving wagons. Two more of the rickety seeming vehicles sped up to pace us as we raced north towards Mondit. Whats the rush? I asked as we bounced along, the wind blowing through my unruly hair and beard, sweeping them both back behind my head. Have you ever been married, boy? Kril snapped over his shoulder. Yes. A long time ago. It didnt work out. Regret wasnt present in my voice but it lurked in my mind. Why not? Its not that hard. Pump a few babies into them and dont piss away your wealth! Kril cackled in reply. Its not like that where Im from. Well it kind of is, very broadly speaking, but I went to war when I was young. I came back different to how I was when I went. Jenny put up with it well enough for a while but then we lost a baby and things fell apart, I replied. The sadness from the miscarriage and the collapse of my marriage was well behind me, I repeated the thought to myself to make it true. I spoke about it in an almost clinical fashion. Losing one child broke her? She wasnt a good woman! Kril barked. Infant mortality must be very high among the tribes, I carefully reminded myself. Well you remember the day you wed, I trust? How much faffing and pomp and ceremony was there? he demanded. I had a sinking feeling in my stomach at this point but I couldnt deny his point. How much ceremony is there among the Areskyn? I asked tentatively as I clutched onto the rim of the chariot with one hand, the other clamped onto Krils shoulder. Were the Mondyn now, boy, and dont you forget it again. As to the ceremony: about the right amount. Therell be the sacrifice, the pledges, the celebration and then the consummation. Youll have a grand old time! The cackle was back in force today it seemed. As we headed north I kept checking in on Glimpse who I had left orbiting Areskyn. The cull had slowed down somewhat but the remaining people were clearly still focussed on that monumental annual task. A trickle of wagons and riders had left town to follow our trail, converts to our cause I assumed, but there was no sign of Hakubin preparing any kind of military response to the splitting of the herds. I reached out and directed my crow to head north to find Mondit and give me some idea of what Id be walking into. Crows arent terribly good at judging human activity but after he overtook us and arrived at Mondit I was surprised. Two squadrons of horse archers, twenty riders apiece were practising charging, launching a barrage of arrows and turning to retreat. They all had saddles and stirrups, simple things compared to what someone from Earth would expect but effective enough nonetheless. More chariots had been completed and were rattling around the nearby steppe as the horses were broken into their new roles. I couldnt help but respect the quiet efficiency of the Areskyn- Mondyn, I caught myself. Their barbaric professionalism was truly a wonder. Glimpse landed near the impromptu forge at the centre of the town and cocked his head to one side while he observed the activity below him. The apprentices were now doing the crude shaping of the stirrups individually, all three holding the partially formed metal in the fire with crude tongs as one of the prisoners from Gethanel worked a bellows to keep the fire burning hot. Klip was busily smashing the final pieces into the proper shape as they were passed to him and cursing his apprentices at the same time. The smith had an impressive ability to multitask. As our chariot got closer to Mondit I started seeing more and more aurox and goats. The families must have kept hundreds of beasts back from the cull, leaving us a large enough herd to survive next year. With the additions I was sure were trailing along behind the final Herm and Hatrik wagons we would be a formidable force, perhaps over a thousand people in total. For a brief moment the thought of the paperwork required to organise such a mob made me worry but then the bustling efficiency of the illiterate tribespeople came back to mind and I smiled as the wind rushed past my face. When we arrived at Mondit I hopped down and left the chariot and horses with the guards at the palisade. You dont know our ways but youll figure it out as you go, Kril snickered. Right now your job is to sit in your tent and wait. When people come in, do as they bloody well tell you, ok boy? he snapped. He escorted me through the camp to my tent. Along the way every warrior insisted on a warrior''s clasp and every woman bowed her head and smiled at me. The smell of the smoke and curing hides filled the air with a sulphurous mix of piss and fire. None of them stopped to speak to me, the simple gestures being all they seemed to need. It was unnerving. My grey man days were truly behind me now. Everyone here seemed to know me on sight. Kril abandoned me in my tent with a wink and a cackle which I didn''t find very reassuring. I set a fire and began boiling water before pulling the chest and bedding Id taken from my temporary tent in Areskit out and arranged them in the cozy space. I felt a double bed would probably be in order for later. I was on my third bowl of ched when I got a sense of urgency through the link with Glimpse. Haylin was heading towards my tent carrying a small chest with a leather wrapped bundle on top of it. I stood and turned so I was facing the flap before she entered. She followed the local tradition of neither knocking or announcing herself. Mond. You need to be made presentable for your bride. Sit. I will cut your hair and beard. There was a formality to her words so I simply nodded and sat down on the soft earth near the fire. She unrolled the leather package and revealed what I mistook for implements of torture for a moment. I realised they were grooming tools as she picked up a sharp piece of flint with care and began shaving away at my hair. Wait! Let me wet it first or Ill be covered in cuts and pimples! I offered. She slapped me on the head, hard enough that even with a strength stat of thirty it made my ears ring and resumed her task. When she was done the sides of my head were shaved down to the skin, the razor sharp flint doing an excellent job and leaving the skin smooth. My fringe had been cut back to just above my eyebrows and the back of my hair was left alone. I was now officially sporting the clan mullet and I found I didnt mind at all. My hair had not been properly cut since I arrived and the lack of mirrors had kept it from being something Id thought of much. I called Glimpse into the tent, having to stop Haylin from attacking the poor bird in the process, and examined myself through his eyes. I looked savage. Like a bearded barbarian or a Norman knight of old. However Haylin wasnt finished with me yet. My beard went next, the smooth-chipped stone sliding across my skin to cut the hair away at the root. Glimpse had moved to sit opposite me so I enjoyed the uncanny sensation of sitting with my eyes shut while a primitive tribeswoman ran razor sharp stone across my face and neck. As the last of my beard fell away I opened my eyes and looked up at her. Thank you Haylin, I said solemnly. She snorted. You cant see what Ive done, fool! Maybe Ive left jagged lines in places you cant feel! I know you havent. You be good to Fay. Theyre going to make you king but if you turn out like Hakubin, or worse Hakudan, Ill slit your throat myself. She was fierce, like all the Areskyn. Ill be a good man for her, I promised and I realised as the words left my mouth that I meant them sincerely. Whether it was her perfect eyes or the mark affecting my mind I couldnt be sure but I knew I wouldnt do anything to hurt her. I hadnt realised my coronation would also take place today and I quietly cursed Kril in my mind. Sneaky old bastard. Here. Haylin opened the chest, moving the leather wrap to the floor and pulled out a brilliantly red tunic. She passed it to me and I marvelled at the texture. This wasnt the rough wool - felt, Aresk had told me it was felt! - that I was used to. It was clean and smooth, some kind of linen almost as soft as silk. Your tunic for the night. There are trousers and boots in the chest as well. There is also a flask of yalk if you need to steady your nerves, she smirked slightly at the last. The yalk - fermented mare''s milk - was potent enough but not so strong as to be able affect me after my recent levelling, I assumed... Thank you Haylin. Will I see Fayala before the ceremony? I asked as she stood to leave with her grooming tools tucked under an arm. What sort of bloody savages are your people, Mond? Worse than the Koprigyn Id bet! No, you wont see her until after the sacrifice. She stooped to put a hand on my shoulder and leaned forward. Dont worry, Mond. Just be good to my friend! she whispered before rising and stalking out the tent like a lioness on the hunt. However much I came to know and respect them, these nomads were strange folks indeed. Haylin, Can you send in the Fangs please? I called as the flap closed behind her. Yes, oh mighty king, she muttered before I heard her feet pad quietly away. I got changed then borrowed Glimpses vision again and now I truly looked the part of a warrior of the tribe. The smooth chin and weirdly appealing mullet combined with my bright, blood red clothing all combined to give me an air of barbaric splendour. The only thing setting me apart were my bright blue eyes. It set my old instincts off. I was still too noticeable, but I fought down the urge to change back into my regular tunic. The sound of boisterous voices approached from outside and I recognised Jandak as he made a joke at Munes expense. Mond! he called as he led the Fangs into my tent. I poured out bowls of still warm ched and handed them to my friends. They sat around the fire but I chose to sit on the bed. I didnt want to risk soiling my wedding clothes even though I wasnt even sure if anyone would care if I did. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Hows the training been? I asked once wed exchanged greetings. Always straight to work with you! You''re marrying my sister in a few hours, you dolt! laughed Kos. Its going well. The stirrups and saddles are incredible. Were working through the horses to train them to accept the new equipment as fast as we can! enthused Mune. They filled me in on the progress theyd made while I slaughtered cattle and I couldnt help but be impressed. In a few more weeks Id have a formidable force of chariots and mounted bowmen. I made a note to add in lance training to give us a close combat unit of cavalry as well. Ive got a gift for each of you. The cull gave me a lot of Souls and Id like to share some of them with you? I asked. I was confident they had embraced their new capabilities with rabid enthusiasm but I wouldnt force them to accept anymore if they would prefer to refuse. I neednt have worried. I spent fifteen hundred Souls to give them each another two hundred and fifty to spend. Their body stats all jumped to D- as I cautioned them to spend some souls to improve their basic spells. After being quizzed about which affinities they should choose I explained as much as I could. They all chose Time, wanting the Haste spell to further boost the effects of the Enhancement spell in the Life tree. They would be formidable warriors, unmatched by normal men. We shared the bottle of yalk but before they became drunk they stood to excuse themselves. Wont be long now, brother, grinned Kos. You should see my sister in her bridal gown! Such a beauty! Ill take her if you refuse, offered Mune, earning a slap to the face from Kos but Jandak fell about laughing and any tension fled the tent. I look forward to our adventures, lord. I expect fell deeds and great honour in my future! Jandak said when he stopped giggling. Please extend my thanks to Haylin for the grooming. She has deft hands and a gentle touch. Shed make you an excellent wife, I sniped back at him. He blushed and tried to stammer something but Mune and Kos each grabbed an arm to drag him out of the tent in fits of laughter as they quizzed him about making her an honest woman. Glimpse cawed and ruffled his feathers as he settled on one of my chests once they were outside. I know, right? I muttered to the crow but I was smiling to myself as I said it. I sat and stared at the tent walls as I drank more bowls of ched. I listened to the excited chatter and bustle as preparations were made just outside my tent. After a while I sent Glimpse out to circle over the camp to get a feel for what was happening. A fire pit had been dug nearby in the open central space and most of the normal work had stopped except among the prisoners who continued to craft saddles, stirrups and simple furniture from the green wood that had been brought into the camp while I was away. I sent Glimpse off to look for food and eventually dozed off, stretched out on my bed. Time to wed, little King, Jandak shouted into my ear from close range. I jerked upright and lashed out without thinking. He blocked my fist but went skidding back a few feet from the force. I see you arent neglecting your physical stats as well! He chuckled as he shook out the hand hed used to block. Come on Mond. Its time. He led me out of my tent and to the firepit that had been dug nearby. Khan was standing at one end of the depression with a stern expression on his face. Kril stood next to him with a gap toothed grin. As we arrived Jandak guided me to stand facing the pair of old men and backed away to stand by Mune at the front of the crowd. Every bloody person in the camp must have been present. Even the prisoners had now been relieved of work and stood to one side of the gathered tribe. You are pledged to wed my daughter. Will you honour your word? Khan demanded loudly. I flinched at the sudden silence following his call. I will. He nodded and a faint trace of a smile lit a face Id only ever seen scowl and grimace. Bring out the offering! yelled Kril. I turned to look behind me but a slight shake of Krils head told me I should stay as I was. A perfectly white heifer was brought forward and stopped in front of the Dreamer. Pink eyes rolled in the beasts head, I had no idea where theyd found an albino aurox. Aresk blesses this union of your families! Kril called, as the bone dagger that Id only seen once so long ago flashed out and crimson blood painted his lower legs and feet. There was a wash of pressure as Aresk flexed his aura over the crowd and a hushed murmur ran through them. Thanks Aresk, but Im pretty sure you weren''t invited to my wedding. I felt rather than heard the faint chuckle in response to my thought. Another murmur ran through the crowd and I started to turn but Kril coughed and glared at me so I stayed facing Khan and my grumpy mentor. A presence stopped next to me and I dared to glance across. My jaw dropped. Fayala had flowers woven into her flaxen hair, giving her a colourful crown of organic beauty. She was wearing a long dress of sheer linen, pure white and sealed at the front with lacing to hold it together. The braiding ran from halfway up her thighs to her throat and gave the dress a simple elegance. As she stopped next to me I saw a flash of cream skin as the dress parted briefly over her bare feet. Daughter. Your price is six heifers and a bull which I will cede to Mond if you are willing to accept his hand? Khan said. Wasnt this all agreed on in advance? I briefly worried Id missed something then narrowed my eyes at Kril as I assumed hed neglected to mention this detail for his own amusement. I am father. Her voice rang out, full of pride and joy. I have a gift for my husband. Oh shit. Was I supposed to bring a gift as well? Kril snickered softly as he watched my face shift ever so slightly and I swore to take revenge on the old goat no matter what. Haylin stepped forward and handed an ornately worked leather belt, already hung with pouches, to Fayala who smiled as she passed it to me. Thank you! I- Uh Think you moron! Too late to pop to a garage and pick up some flowers, no shops here anyway but wait! I dived into the Shop and pulled up something Id been considering for myself. I bought two of them for a total of two thousand Souls. They arrived in my dimensional pocket and I opened it with forty mana to pull them out. A susurration ran round the crowd as my hand seemed to vanish into thin air then emerge holding two long silver objects. I clipped one to my new belt as I locked it around my waist and held up the other. The adjuntium sheath looked like glowing silver to my eyes and I slid the matching blade out. I held up my bronze knife in the other hand and effortlessly sliced it in half with the Shop bought weapon. As the front half of my old dagger fell to the muck at my feet I sheathed my gift and offered it to Fayala with an awkward smile. A blade fit for a queen, I said, unable to think of anything else to say. She passed the knife to Haylin who retreated back into the audience with it and Fay bowed her head slightly. My thanks, my lord, she spoke softly so only those nearby could hear. Giving such a weapon to a woman may upset some of the warriors, Ray. Speaking of queens and kings! Kril called out, taking control of the ceremony once again. With this union we become a new tribe! The tribe of Mondyn. The primary clans are the Herm, the Hatrik and the Mond! I swear on Aresks holy spear to serve as a true Dreamer to our new tribe! Who will pledge themselves to the newly formed house Mond? A roar went up from the audience. Even some of Tanil''s people, prisoners though they were, joined in happily. In accordance with the ancient rites the strength of Mond is tied to the beauty of Hatrik! We are no longer Areskyn! We are now Mondyn in truth and any man who dares to disagree will be met with spears and stones! Kril was really getting into this. I got the feeling this kind of shit was why hed become a Dreamer in the first place and it had bugger all to do with his brother''s rise to power back in the day. King Mond will lead us to ever greater glory! He practically screamed the last part but the crowd seemed to love it so who was I to judge? Id just been married and crowned a king, by the local standard at least, in less than half an hour. A bench was brought out for Fayala and I to sit on as gifts were presented from the various clans and families. Kril presented us with a pair of large wooden chairs, the nomad equivalent of a throne, and Fayala and I switched to them, letting Khan and Atas take our places on the bench. Hides, bags of herbs and food were offered up, mostly modest offerings but the heartfelt nature of people with so little offering as much as they could left me strangely affected. I was a professional. Cold blooded and meticulous. A pile of leather or a bag of grains shouldnt have touched me as much as it did. The brand messing with my head again? I didn''t know, so I decided to roll with the situation and just enjoy myself. Most of my time here had involved endless travelling, boredom or pain. I reminded myself that those times had been interspersed with moments of terror and rage. It felt to me like Id earned this brief reprieve from the horrors of my new world. Once the gifts were given and taken away to my - our - new tent, which was considerably larger than the previous one, the real entertainment began. Kril thrust a jar of red liquid in my hand and told me to drink with a no nonsense tone. In a much more polite fashion he offered Fayala a jar of white liquid which she accepted with a laugh and took a long slug from. Drink up, my lord. It will give you energy for later! She emitted a throaty laugh as she took another swig of her yalk. I took a tentative taste from my jar. It tasted like sausages? Or maybe black pudding? This must be the fermented blood drink they prepared after the cull and it was much stronger than the yalk Id enjoyed previously. Fortunately as the night wore on I found my new body statistics preserved me from obvious drunkenness. I definitely had a buzz going by the time Kril stopped telling the stories of the first tribes and the heroes that led them. Next the ladies danced, a mesmerising display of simple movements perfectly choreographed. They flowed back and forth, their skirts swirling around them and even the shit-sitters clapped along to the beat of the drums and the atonal humming that passed for singing among my warriors. They were my warriors, I realised with a shock. These were my people. To round out the celebrations the now thoroughly drunken warriors pitted themselves against each other in feats of strength. Aside from wrestling and something like boxing matches, they formed teams and held a wooden rod over a fire. On each side the groups tried to pull their opposition into the flames or force them to drop the rod. In every competition my Fangs proved too much for anyone else to match. I smiled as Haylin planted a kiss on Jandaks cheek after he and my other captains yanked twelve men off their feet from across the fire with a single heave. Fayala laughed and joked with me as we watched the antics of the tribe. The people were finally blowing off steam after the tension of the last few weeks. We had parted ways on moderately friendly terms with the Areskyn and successfully set ourselves up as a new faction on the steppe. Her breath seemed to creep closer to my ear and her words were clearly only for me as she drank more flagons of yalk. Its time to retire, my lord, she whispered. She stood and offered me her hand, the sheer dress highlighting the contours of her body. I rose and took her hand then Jandak raised a mighty cry. Its time to consummate! he crowed and I flinched, flushing red in embarrassment. Glimpse circled down to land on my shoulder, briefly startling Fayala, and cawed loud enough to silence the raucous laughter. The bird circled up then shot into my new tent without another sound. After a few seconds Jandak, impervious to the opinions of others as ever, made a crude joke about three being a crowd and the entire mob howled with laughter. Well my husband, said Fayala once we were inside the tent, hooting and grunting noises echoing around from outside. I think you know what is expected of you, she finished in a breathy voice. I stepped forward but stopped as her new dagger appeared in her hand, aimed at my chest. Flint daggers barely cut me anymore, as Haylin had accidentally tested earlier, but I was sure that blade would slice straight through me. She backed away until her calves were pressed against my bed and then she slid the blade I gave her as a wedding gift through the cords holding her dress together from the bottom to the top. She shrugged out of it letting fall across the furs behind her. She had been naked underneath the whole time. Her creamy skin seemed to flicker in the firelight and I stepped forward, pulling my tunic over my head as I did so. Husband? she whispered in a voice that sent shivers down my spine. Wife? I grunted as my tunic came free and I threw it into a corner of the tent. The word felt right on my lips. Send the bird outside? She sat down on the furs and put her arms behind her, arching her back as she crossed her legs. Glimpse took off like a rocket, shooting through the tent flap and away into the night. Chapter 46 - “The power” I awoke alone which surprised me into sitting bolt upright. I scanned around my empty tent and reached out to Glimpse but he was currently devouring every scrap of meat he could find that had been dropped or cast aside at the party last night. I sent him a warning not to get fat but all I got in reply was a mental raspberry. I shrugged the furs off me and looked around for my new red tunic just as the flap swept aside and Fayala entered the tent wearing it herself. It was an uncanny sight. Like a girlfriend back on Earth wearing one of my t-shirts the morning after. Raymond, she said with a smile as she rushed into my arms, slender legs flashing as she crossed the short distance, and kissed me. She stepped back and pulled the tunic over her head before tumbling me back into the pile of furs. After an extremely pleasant rematch we lay tangled in our bed, her arms and legs wound around me, and she snorted as she lifted her head from my shoulder. I was wondering if they had tobacco in this world as now would be a good time. Mattresses also went up a notch on my list of tech for the nomads. You owe me a few things, Ray, she whispered in my ear. What tradition had I missed this time? I would be having serious words with Kril about his throw him in at the deep end and see if he can swim attitude towards my education in the local norms. You want to know about my world? I asked tentatively, remembering our first conversation. Of course! Now youve no excuse for keeping such things secret from me! Im in the right moon-phase and Im sure Aresk will bless us with a son. No more secrets from the mother of your children! She kissed my nose and laid her head back down on my shoulder. Moon-phase? I repeated dumbfounded. Family planning apparently involved a fuck-her-and-see approach on Urth. Yes. I do want to know about your world but you promised me magic. I appreciate the shake-the-bed-furs kind of magic- she let out a throaty laugh, -but I was promised real magic. That wasnt real enough for you? She giggled in reply. Ive saved some Souls for you from the cull. I remember what I promised. As our naked bodies were pressed against each other I could simply will the transfer to happen and she would receive the Souls. Another two thousand vanished leaving me with about the same left in reserve. Her body went rigid for a moment then melted back against me. What does Focus do? she asked quietly. You can read? I gasped, raising myself up on an elbow to stare down into her hazel eyes. Of course. Most of the noble women are passably competent in Crathan. Its just the men that refuse to learn. ''Its effeminate''. I cursed Kril once again. Id had a large group of literate people available to me for fucking months and he hadnt mentioned it. What are your starting stats? Dont pick an affinity just yet! Youve got enough Souls to unlock three of them and boost your spells a bit if you spend the Souls wisely but they wont go as far as youd want! Trust me, I know how frustrating it is! I babbled excitedly. I can do basic arithmetic, she replied with a laugh. Id been wishing for a calculator every time I stopped to spend Souls but I wasnt about to argue as her legs tightened around my own. Fay ended up picking Ice, Life and Space as her affinities. You have to spend enough stat points to go past ten in the physical stats! I insisted repeatedly. I didnt want her to be as fragile as a run of the mill mortal. It took some persuasion but she eventually agreed and raised her Strength and Reflexes to twelve, as well as bumping her Health Points to a hundred and twenty. The rest she poured into Mana and Magical Strength after pushing focus to ten. Body: E Mind: D- Souls F I could see the status floating over her head in faint red letters and the knowledge she was considerably stronger than even the fittest man filled me with a sense of comfort. If, as she was determined was already the case, she was carrying my child I needed her safe. Especially as I would have to go away shortly to try and recruit Sulk the smith to our cause. A throat was cleared outside my tent flap. Apparently the tribe had some sense of announcing themselves but only if a couple was within the tent in question. Go see who it is. Come back before you leave for the Jagarnyn? she whispered as she snuggled deeper into the furs, not coincidentally sliding her breasts down my side. I grunted and kissed her then extricated myself from the entangling limbs that seemed to work to trap me in bed. I threw on my new linen clothes and stepped into the sunlight outside. Good job, Mond! Jandak grinned. He pointed at where the white dress Fayala had worn last night and that shed spread on our bed, now marked with red in places, was draped over one of my guy ropes. So that was what shed been doing outside when I woke up Jandak smirked as I blushed. Whats the problem? I demanded gruffly, unamused by his amusement. Klip wants a word before we leave for Jagarnit. Hes been bleating to see you since he woke up. Be grateful we put him off this long. Saying no to a smith isnt natural for us, Jandak replied as he slung an arm over my shoulder and led me over to the prisoners. The sounds and smells of the camp washed over me. Despite the celebration last night the bustle and efficiency had already resumed. So how was she? Ripe fruit Ill bet! he chuckled. Ill ask Kos how I should answer that question, I replied and he jerked his arm away. Thats just cold. His strength stat is higher than mine! As soon as they become king they all turn into pricks! He laughed to take away the sting of his words and I couldnt help but join in as we stumbled into the area set aside for my prisoners. You! What the fuck was that metal! rang out, cutting through the noise of the barebones smithy and the other work going on around us. A brief silence descended. Did I tell you to stop hammering you bloody layabouts! Klip spun and snarled at his apprentices who had frozen as their master harangued the new king. The smell of the forge and molten metal filled the air here, giving it an acrid tang that kept most of the tribe away. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Its called adjuntium. It isnt common. I was getting good at understating things. I might be able to get you some ingots but Im not sure you could work them. I mean no disrespect, I added as his face darkened, Its just that I dont even know what ore they come from. Klip strode forward and held up a small lump of orange metal. It sliced through this effortlessly! This is fucking good bronze! Forge Master Badenyk couldnt make a better alloy! He threw the end of the dagger Id cut off yesterday at me but Jandaks hand blurred out to snatch it from the air. Jandak glowered at the smith while he tossed the gleaming piece of metal up and down in one hand. Apologies. I forget myself sometimes. You must get me some of that metal! Klip insisted. It isnt cheap, I hedged. Ill serve your filthy nomads for the rest of my days for a hide-ingot of the stuff! Klip snapped. What the hell is a hide-ingot? I asked in confusion. About yay thick and about yay square, with curving edges like a hide stretched out to dry. He had pinched a finger and thumb to perhaps an inch wide then spread his hands about a metre apart to give me the dimension. If that was the same as the ingots I could buy in the ever-cursed Shop It was the same shape as the images attached to the option for the ingots in the Shop. Maybe it wasnt such a rip off? That was a lot of arrowheads from one purchase. I bought two ingots of bronze from the Shop on instinct and spent the mana to retrieve my acquisitions from my dimensional pocket. Two lumps of metre square bronze appeared as if by magic in my hands. For three hundred Souls and factoring the value of bronze to my tribesmen that wasnt such an awful price as Id first thought. Well thats not so bad after all, I muttered and Klip snatched one of them from me and laid it down. He began tapping and scratching at it with a wedge of bronze that appeared in his hand without me catching where it came from. This is the finest bronze Ive ever How much of this can you provide? His voice was full of command and Jandak stepped forward slightly. My king, he added hurriedly. I couldnt quite see Jandak''s face but I assumed the glare had been enough to remind the arrogant crafter of where the real power lay. It suddenly struck me that I was indeed the power now. At least in this place and among these people. Warriors raised a fist in salute at me as they passed and the women nodded their heads. Bowing and scraping was alien to my savage and independent-minded people but those small shows of deference that Id largely ignored this morning were more significant than Id realised. It isnt cheap and you cannot buy it with salt or trade goods. When we get to the northlands youll understand about the iron, I replied. I know about fucking iron lord. The grey metal that turns red. Its more brittle than this bronze! Klip answered. Pure iron is brittle but it has two major advantages over bronze: You dont need to find tin and copper to make it useful and by mixing in a little carbon you get steel and steel, my friend, is the kind of thing that will make Velkit love you. For a moment there was a sensation of a hammer striking an anvil all around me, similar but different to Aresks aura. Oh great. More bloody god-friends. I hear you, Forge-Maker! Klip called to the sky. You arent a lying savage, are you? He didn''t give me a chance to speak before he continued. Ill journey north with you, lord. What do you want me to do with this metal? he asked, pointing to the ingot resting against his legs and the one I still held casually in one hand. Im not really from around here, I answered his first question before continuing. Same as I asked for before: stirrups. Well use iron for arrowheads, spear and knives when the time comes. I want all my riders to have saddles and stirrups by the time I return from the Jagarnyn. Can you do it? I asked. He nodded furiously. Ill need to train some more apprentices. Perhaps some of your nomads might be worthy Ill look at any who wish to offer themselves to Veltik. Youll be away for how long? He belatedly realised hed forgotten to ask the determinative question. I glanced at Jandak and raised an eyebrow. Perhaps a week and a half, he said with a toothy smile. Assuming the negotiations go smoothly. Thats too little time Klip muttered unhappily. We wont move the main camp north until the hides from the cull are cured. Im told it will be three weeks or so. Is that long enough? I asked, cutting the suddenly cooperative smith a little slack. Yes lord! And to help with your negotiations King Mond, please swear on your honour to return this to me? he asked as he tugged at a leather cord around his neck and produced an exquisitely cut rectangle of bronze. What is it? I asked as he passed it to me. I turned it over and couldnt make out what the markings were meant to represent but it must have taken a lot of work from whoever cut the dense, angular lines into the metal. The mark of my profession, damn fool uh, lord. This is my Journeyman''s token. Any smith north of Settal will recognise the marks showing Im a student of Master Badenyk. A prodigy of a student, if I might say so! Master Badenyk always spoke highly of me. If this Sulk is truly a smith hell understand when he sees it. I tucked the trinket into one of my belt pouches and patted it happily. Thank you Klip. Ill leave you to your work. Here, I passed him the other ingot and he sagged under the weight as he tried to take it with just one hand. Consider these ingots a retainer? He nodded and dragged them towards his forge, barking orders at his minions as he pulled them along behind him. Well that was surprisingly easy. The old bastard has been throwing his weight around all morning, muttered Jandak as we walked away. The tribe wont argue with a smith? I asked. Mostly. Smiths are always a bit mad and bickering with them isnt worth the trouble but theyre also useful and it doesnt do to slit your ponies throat while you''re riding it. A lovely turn of phrase, I muttered. Anything else or can I go back to my wife? I asked. You need to go back to pack, not plant another spear! Krils already organising a warband to head to Jagarnit! Youve got until noon, Jandak replied and I cursed. Packing wont take long. Whos coming with us? I was really starting to appreciate the dimensional pocket spell. The Fangs and Kril plus twenty horse archers and ten chariots. With spare mounts and whatnot. Were planning to travel fast. The main delay to getting back to your warm bed is going to be winning over Sulk, Jandak said with a smile. He left me outside my yurt as he set off whistling to make his own arrangements with Haylin. I took a deep breath and stepped into the gloom within. Fayala, I began as I took a step towards her. She was wearing a long dress of bright red felt and while I regretted that she had gotten dressed she still took my breath away. A disc of ice a metre and a half in diameter appeared in front of me, halting me in place. Raymond? she said in an acid tone as she arched a prefect eyebrow at me, peering over her magic shield. Fay? I tried experimentally. Her face dissolved into a broad smile and the shield vanished as she moved over and pulled me into an embrace. Better, husband. In public, Im Fayala and you are King Mond. Under the felt we are just Ray and Fay, she whispered into my ear. I like the sound of that, I pulled back and gave her an uncertain look. How long will you be away, love? she asked. A shiver ran down my spine as she used that word. A week, maybe two? I replied expecting an outburst. Hmm. Not long enough to know for sure. She kissed me lightly. Youll be travelling light. Take a good tunic to impress the Jagarnyn, but otherwise just take food and weapons. She pulled out a set of clothes similar to the formal wear Id worn last night from one of my chests. Theyre a fractious tribe but Sulk is married to Kayla, Shes a niece of the Hetip patriarch and a distant cousin of mine. She had dreams of being a proper brood mare but Sulk has no weight to his spear, if you take my meaning. Shes a little bitter but has made the best of it. Tell her were wed and give her this note, it might help. Win her over and Sulk will do whatever she tells him to. Hurry back to me? She finished with a slight quaver in her voice as she passed me a bundle of clothes. Chapter 47 - Being brash We travelled quickly to Jagarnit. We stopped to make camp twice on the way and I spent the evenings giving instruction on unarmed and short blade fighting as well as giving lectures on what I could remember from Mongol and Turkish mounted archer strategies. The concept of a feigned retreat was sneered at, at first they felt it was dishonourable and inglorious. It took a great deal of persuasion to explain how by drawing the enemy out of formation and position, or even just elements of an opposing force, it created the opportunity for even greater glory. My savages were nothing if not glory hounds. Whats ahead of us? asked Kril as we rattled towards the final rise between us and Jagarnit. Glimpse was circling overhead and I was observing the camp ahead of us. The cull. Theyre still busy processing the meat and hides but they seem to be taking it a lot easier than Areskyn, I replied. The machine-like bustle of the cull in Areskyn was nowhere in sight. They were almost laconic as they went about the annual ritual. They keep a smaller herd, Kril spat to the side and I dodge the phlegm as the wind pulled it back in my direction. I really must have a word with my tribe about spitting all the damn time. Having a pet smith they tend towards trade and craft. Most of the warriors here will have bronze weapons, even if its just a small knife. Theyre rich enough to spend less time herding. So they have more crafters than Areskyn? Leather workers and carpenters? Their women are some of the best weavers in the steppe. They can afford fine linens from the shit-sitters. Another ball of spit flew past my ear. Dont tell Fayala I said that about this lot being better! He turned to give me a glare. So theyd be a good trade partner? I wondered. My dimensional pocket had been loaded up with Krils favourite trade goods: drugs and dyes. He was hoping to make a killing and acquire more metals for Klip, even if Sulk rejected us. Id also loaded an entire chariot and a bunch of spare parts for the vehicles into the storage space as well as a note from Fayala to Kayla. Pah. Cant trust the bastards. Theyll screw you over any chance they get. Theyre fighting mad so dont be surprised if some hot heads start throwing out challenges to our warriors. For one of the Areskyn to consider these people unusually belligerent they must be extremely violent. I had no fears for myself or my fangs and Kril was sacrosanct as he was a Dreamer: no one would raise a hand to him. The other warriors could find themselves in trouble though. If they were forced to use their healing trinkets, questions would be raised. What if they find out about the magic? The healing trinkets the warriors have? I asked. Best make sure they dont? At this point, lad, it will only add to your reputation but were a small band and all their warriors are here. If they decide to take them from us it would be trouble. Think you can kill a thousand warriors at once? I suspected with my magic upgrade I could probably do a passable job but I had no wish to find out. We rattled over the brow of the and Jagarnit was spread out before us at the bottom of a shallow valley. It looked much the same as Areskit or Mondit: a circle of wagons around yurts and an open central area with a wooden palisade and livestock area at the south facing side. The people were dragging cattle from a shed built just outside the town into the camp proper and processing them under the autumn sun. Rows of hides stretched out on crossed wooden poles were arranged around fires or along the sides of the paths to dry out before being properly cured. Glimpse was perched atop the culling shed and eavesdropping on the humans below. He seemed to feel condescending towards the lowly earth-bound creatures but his eyes were greedily watching out for any opportunity to swoop down and steal a lump of meat that came away as the bodies were hauled into town. He wasnt alone, dozens of airborne scavengers were circling around or watching from the peaks of wagons or yurts. Theyre sending a group to greet us. Pull up here, no point going closer until were invited! I called into Krils ear. He began to slow the chariot, the rest of our troop following his lead and we parked the contraptions perpendicular to the approaching horsemen. Theyd sent out nearly a hundred riders and as many warriors were following on foot behind them. We were severely outnumbered but we had enough quality to counter their quantity, especially with Kril and my own magic available as fallback options if things went badly. I hopped down and walked a short distance in front of the rest of our group. Jandak was muttering to himself about damn fool kings but I ignored him as the riders approached. As the Areskyn had done when we arrived back at that camp, the riders spread out to form a partial encirclement and kept thirty metres or so distance between us while they waited for the infantry. Hail, Jagarn! I shouted over at them. Were here to trade and speak to Sulk! And who the fuck are you? You look like Areskyn dogs but none of his retainers are with you! The rider who replied rode forward slightly. They cut their hair differently, leaving the sides and back to grow out but shaving the top of their heads. I assumed it was the coiffeurs that identified us to him. I am Mond of the Mondyn tribe. We split the herds with Hakubin! I called back. Never heard of you! An unknown kinglet comes to trade for metal with some stunted wagons? Hah, youve got balls at least! He began muttering to one of his colleagues who wheeled about and galloped back towards the infantry. Weve got rare herbs to trade for bronze but I would also like to speak to your king I called back. I heard Kril muttering in the background and glanced over at him. He made a variety of facial expressions that suggested I had just put my foot in my mouth. I was winging this whole conversation, having no bloody idea what the protocol was for visiting royalty but I thought Id handled it well enough. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Do you now? Well Im sure Jagapan will greet you with happiness! Hell be here in a minute! The rider laughed and several of his men chuckled along maliciously. I heard what sounded like Kril face palming and glanced back to find he had indeed covered his eyes with a hand. What the hell had I said wrong? The infantry contingent arrived and the opposing cavalry contracted to occupy the flanks. The warriors all sprouted the same haircut as the riders and their tunics ran the usual gamut of colours Id grown used to among my own tribe. They moved apart at the centre and the smallest tribesman Id ever seen strode through the centre in a purple tunic like a peacock. He held a spear casually over his shoulder. I hear you want to speak to me, boy? he asked as he stopped two metres from me. His right eye was a deep brown but the other was an orb of polished bronze. A deep scar ran down his face across the metallic eye, starting at the top of his forehead and ending at his jaw. Jagapan. I am Mond, King of the Mondyn. Id like to spend a day or two trad- I began but he snorted and interrupted me. Demanding to speak to me? Without even waiting for guest rites? We all know what that means! He spun in a circle and raised his arms over his head. He slipped the leather sheath off the tip of his bronze spear and reached up to his face as turned back to me. He pulled out his bronze orb and slipped it into a pouch on his belt, leaving me staring at the hole where an eyeball ought to be. Defend yourself, fool! He lunged at me with the spear. He moved faster than anyone Id seen who wasnt a soulbound servant. I slapped the spear aside and thrust out a hand to smash into his chest but he somehow pivoted, using the force of my parry to twist his body out the way. I flashed out a foot to catch his leading leg and swept it from under him. He rolled and flowed back his feet like he was made of rubber and launched another strike at my face with the spear. I came to talk, not fight! I snapped as I blocked once more. I hadnt bothered carrying a spear, all I had was my Shop bought wedding dagger in my belt. You dont demand to speak to a king, moron! You ask his guards to pass on your greetings and he will see you if he thinks youre worthy! A flurry of blows flickered out at me and I leapt backwards to avoid them. He had switched tactics, no longer going for a killing blow but trying to wear me down and make me bleed. It wasnt going to work out for him. As he moved in again I caught the spear in my left hand and held it still, he jerked to a stop and tugged before releasing the spear and leaping away to pull out a bronze short sword. I flexed my hand and the spear shaft snapped in my fist. I apologise for being brash. I did not know the correct protocol. Can we stop this and talk please? I asked calmly. Breaks my fucking spear and then demands to talk again! Boy, youre going to die here! Jagapan snarled as he slid forward, keeping his weight split across both feet, trying to get into range for his blade. I stepped forward into his range and the bronze flicked through the light, aiming to slice into my left arm just below the elbow. My dagger sliced through his sword, about halfway along, and the tip sailed into my shoulder before it glanced off the god-mark and flew into the long grass. I lifted him up with my free hand by grabbing his tunic and dangled him at arm''s length. His legs swung back and forwards for a moment as his remaining eye gleamed almost as brightly as the bronze prosthetic had, then the remains of his sword sliced across my wrist in a lightning fast cut. I tossed him aside and looked at the thin line of blood. That blow would have removed my hand before I started levelling up. I glared down at him where he had tumbled to a stop in a purple heap and stepped forward. Enough! A friendly bout is all this was! Honour has been served! he called out loudly before continuing much more quietly. You owe me for the spear and the sword, King Mond. I paused and nodded, backing off slightly. Jagapan rose to his feet and brushed himself off. He retrieved his bronze eye from his belt and slipped it back into his empty socket, blinking rapidly to settle it in place. Then he gave me a grin that made his scar twist and writhe. King Mond, youre welcome to trade with us and Id ask you to join me for a meal this evening. Youre not the only visitors we have at the moment and it will be interesting to bring such divergent people together! He winked his bronze eye at me then spun and walked off, the infantry and cavalry followed bar the rider who had spoken to me before. He trotted over and dismounted to scrabble around in the grass and retrieve the various parts of the king''s weapons. What the hell is that dagger? he demanded, then glanced up and hurriedly added, King Mond. A wedding gift. Where can we camp? I asked. Thats a fine gift indeed. Park your baby wagons to the west of the palisade, then you and five others can come into town. He glanced over at my men and seemed to be examining them with a hint of fear. None of those bastards then, he muttered. Id like to speak to Sulk and Kayla, Ive got a note from my wife for her, I said. Kril had hopped down and picked up the sheared off section of sword to pass to the rider. Here, boy. Is Jagabant still your Dreamer? Id have words with him as well, Kril said in a friendly voice. He is. Everyone wants to speak to Sulk whenever they come! If that mad dwarf would stop hoarding his secrets it would give some of the other traders a chance! muttered the Jagarnyn man. Thanks. Im Hastajep, by the way. Youre Hakukril? The one and only! Kril cackled, pleased by the recognition. Hakubin must be pissed that this boy poached you away, Hastajep said. Jagabant died a few moons back. Hastakark has replaced him as the Dreamer. He was clearly proud that his kinsman had become the new spiritual authority for the tribe. Then Ill call on him later. Bant was a good man, his Dreams were often almost as true as my own, Kril grumbled. If you rest your horses over there Ill let the guards know you can enter freely. He mounted his pony and charged off after the rest of his party. We walked our own mounts down to the area wed been told to use and set up a small camp. Just the simple wigwam tents around a trio of fires, the ponies tied off on the chariots so they could graze without wandering off. Once my tent was up I stepped inside and pulled bags of drugs and dyes out for Kril to trade from my storage space. Thanks for the heads up on not asking to speak to the king, bloke! I complained as Kril stepped into the tent. How the hell was I to know asking to speak to him would cause so much offence! Pah. It worked out fine in the end. Did you see how he was looking at your dagger? Hes either going to try to buy it off you or steal it. Probably hell try to buy it first then try to steal it. Or have us chased down when we leave and take it off your corpse, Kril cackled as I grinned back at him. I doubted he had enough men to win a fight on the open steppe against our chariots, horse archers and magic. I want some etiquette lessons from you in the near future. Id rather not have to fight every time I meet a new tribal leader! Chapter 48 - I’ve never met a wizard before Does this place smell bad to you? I asked Kril as we walked into the town. I nodded to the guards who gave me wary looks in reply. Kril took a deep sniff and shook his head. Nah. It always smells like this at the cull. We moved aside as a dead aurox was dragged past us by a pair of ponies. I dont like it, muttered Jandak. He, Mune and Kos were accompanying us to see the smith and dine with king Jagapan. The three of them all had two sacks of Krils finest dope swinging from each hand, having left their spears back at the camp. Should have brought the spears, muttered Kos as he eyed the hostile looks we were getting from the locals. Nah. Were twice as strong and fast as any of them. Jandaks just being a baby, joked Mune. Enough. Keep your guards up, blokes. These guys arent friendly, I said quietly and the grumbling stopped. The camp was similar to Areskyn in most ways. Many more of the men carried bronze weapons and some of the women had woven bands of metal holding their headdresses in place. Kril led us towards the sound of hammering and we arrived at a large open sided shed. It looked like a permanent building, unusual for the tribesmen, but I noted the fittings at the side that suggested it could be broken down and loaded on a cart. Under the sloping roof of wooden shingles a man worked with a hammer, smashing it down on glowing metal. He was short, even compared to the nomads, and had a hunchback. Maybe he didnt? Perhaps his right shoulder and back muscles had simply grown disproportionately large compared to the left. The hammer in his right hand swung down and sparks flew. Kril called out to him then waved a hand at us to wait. I watched him refining the edges of a neat bronze dagger, having to reheat the metal several times in the process, then dump it into a bucket of water waiting nearby. Only then did he turn and look us over. Whatcha want? he barked. His face was lopsided as well, like hed had a stroke at one point and now his left side drooped slightly. One eye was open wide, the other squinted half closed and from only a few metres away I couldnt see his pupils. They must be pinprick small. Sulk! We come for trade and opportunity! said Kril jovially as he walked under the roof and offered his hand. Sulk looked down at the hand and clamped his right hand on Krils forearm. A look of confusion passed over his face before he yanked his hand back. You got stronger old man. A lot stronger, he grumbled as he lowered himself down onto his anvil and shook out his hand. I repeat: what do you want? He waved at the rest of us and we moved in to join them. Trade and opportunity! Kril repeated with a broad smile but he hurriedly continued as Sulk glared at him. Kril never seemed to care to be polite to anyone but this man was clearly exempt from his lack of respect. Ive got dream-spice, ched and crimson dye for trade as well as a proposition. Ill trade good metal for the herbs, you can speak to Kayla about that. What is the nature of your proposition? He leaned back and unhooked a cup that he then lowered into the semi boiling water that hed dropped the dagger into. He took a long drink and smacked his lips. Were going to set up a new venture in the north, said Kril as he glanced around to ensure we wouldnt be overheard. Glimpse was parked on the roof above our heads and I knew no one was close enough to eavesdrop. New metal and new methods! Weve got a smith trained by Forge Master Badenyk to join us. He told us to tell you he recommends it as a worthy adventure. I stepped forward and offered the small talisman Klip had given me to the smith who squinted down at the intricately carved metal on his broad, burn-scarred palm. He harrumphed and passed it back to me. Ive got a note from my wife Fayala for your lady Kayla as well. I passed him the folded scrap of incredibly valuable paper and stepped back. Youre the new king? Split Hakubins herd I hear? he said to me in a gruff voice as he slipped the note into his belt without glancing at it. Yes. What makes you special enough to break that tribe? Those clans have lived together for hundreds of years. I raised my left sleeve and showed him the god-mark. Thatd do it. Strange rumours going round recently. Talk of magic and armies gathering in the south. Settal fell to Urkash this summer, as well as a dozen other major cities. You know anything about that, king? He fixed me with a beady glare. Ive heard some of it, I hedged. Ill bet. Im not marching north for no one. Now, if you want to trade you lot- he pointed at my fangs and myself, -can fuck off over there and wait while the wise men talk. BOY! he screamed and a nearby tent flew open. A young man wearing a leather vest and trousers that matched Sulks scurried out. Jagalurt, take this to my wife and tell her theres trading to do. The boy nodded his head as he accepted the note and ran to another yurt before calling out and entering slowly when a muffled reply came back. Jandak sat and complained about the smell as Mune and Kos teased him. He was right, something smelled off but I couldnt be sure if it had been like this at the cull in Areskyn. Id been soaked in arterial blood eighteen hours a day and then staggered off to sleep after a quick wash. I expect my nose and lungs were painted red by the time I quit the horrible task. A woman, tall for a nomad and with broad hips and large breasts emerged from the tent Sulks assistant had entered and moved over to where Kril and Sulk were bickering good naturedly. She glanced across the four of us and locked eyes with me. She winked and smiled faintly before she settled next to Kril and began kicking his ass in the negotiations. His voice became increasingly shrill and his gestures became wilder but Sulk just laughed and turned to pull the dagger out of the water and take it to a grindstone for finishing. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. But this is theft! yelled Kril. I couldnt catch Kaylas quiet words but he glowered at the end and she burst out laughing. Fine! I only want raw materials for Aresks sake! This is what Id expect to pay for finished blades! Youve got your own smith now, old man. Thats competition and we dont need it. This will keep your finished goods too expensive, stopping you from undercutting my dear Sulk. Kaylas voice was warm and gentle as it finally rang out loud enough for me to pick out her words. Dammit woman this is robbery! Kril complained again but he began handing over sacks that she opened to examine the contents. Once she was satisfied the herbs were as promised she called out the boy and ordered him what to take back to our camp. Then she turned and walked over to my little party. King Mond. A pleasure to meet you. Im afraid dear Fays request is impossible for now but Ill bear it in mind. Please could you pass this back to her? She passed me the same paper Id given her but Fays message was now on the outside. Lady Kayla. Fayala spoke highly of you. Is there nothing that can be done to persuade your husband? I have access to some things that might interest him. I drew out my dagger and offered it to her hilt first. She narrowed her eyes and looked up at me questioningly. I nodded permission and she took it over to Sulk who damn near leapt of his skin after hed had a look at it for a minute or so. He hobbled over to me and waved the blade in my face. Where the fuck did this come from? This is adjuntium! No one can work it anymore but heres you with a shiny tattoo and an impossible blade! he barked at me. I deftly snagged the blade from his outstretched hand and sheathed it at my waist. I can only give you details if you come away north with us, I said firmly. I can get more of it though. While technically true I had no wish to spend the amount of Souls Id need to to buy that metal in bulk. Sulk went bright red and looked ready to explode but Kayla laid a hand on his arm and pulled him gently backwards. Thats understandable but Im afraid we cannot go north with you. Youll be riding to war with the Koprig and its not safe for a smith and his wife to wander at times like that, Kayla said as Sulk seemed to melt into calm at her touch. I was fairly confident she wasnt a witch but her power over her husband was every bit as impressive as Fay had promised. Were eating with King Jagapan this evening. Would you join us? I asked, silently hoping I wasnt breaking some obscure rule by inviting another guest. To be honest even back on Earth that would have been bad form. She laughed, her whole body shaking as the surprisingly deep sound rang out. Thank you mighty King but I wouldnt presume on Jagapans hospitality! Im sure we can speak again before you return to your people. Kayla nodded her head to me and went back to her tent with a spring in her step. I want to see that blade again before you leave, muttered Sulk as he gave me an angry stare, his tiny pupils flaring slightly. I nodded and we began to make our way towards Jagapans tent in the centre of the camp. Bloody thieves! Kril grumbled loudly. Four ingots for all those herbs? They were out to shaft us! His voice dropped and he glanced around then grinned at the rest of us and winked. Good thing they dont know how easy it is to grow more! he whispered as he waved a finger like he was casting a spell. The Fangs grunted in amusement as we threaded our way through to the heart of the camp. Jagapans tent was the largest in the settlement, perhaps eight metres across it was even larger than Hakubins. Two guards with bronze daggers, maces and spears waited outside the entrance. I eyed their simple armour in appreciation. It was much more refined than the junk Id inherited from Jetan. Smooth discs of bronze overlapped from their throats to their thighs and provided impressive coverage all around their bodies. Here at Jagapans invitation. King Mond wishes to pay his respects, Kril said with a mocking bow to the one on the right. He scowled and spat to one side before heading into the tent. We waited patiently as the remaining guard fidgeted and glared at us. A few moments later the other guard returned and held the flap open for us. We ducked inside and I was impressed with the place. Bronze sheets hammered thin and cut with intricate designs hung on the walls and there were metal swords and spears propped upright all around us. The light from the central fire danced and flickered on all the reflective metal giving the place an aura of constantly shifting light. Come in. This is my wife, Lady Habene. said Jagapan from his throne-like chair. The elegant woman bowed her head to us. Her face was hidden by a scarf but her eyes were blue, almost as bright as my own. Please be seated. Ill arrange some food for you, she said in a gentle voice, a strange counterpoint to the harsh and staccato speech of her husband, then moved past us and out of the tent. You fight well boy. Although you lack manners. It would have been better to let me win at least a little, chuckled the one eyed man. His bronze orb flickered in time to the fire. Im sorry. I didnt mean any offence, I started but Kril snorted and Jagapan chuckled, slapping his knee. A king doesn''t apologise, Mond, he laughed. If we fuck up and get away with it, thats what we meant to do in the first place! Please, sit. He gestured to the cushions placed around the fire. They were the first soft furnishings Id seen in this world and I resolved to buy as many as were available before we went back to Mondit. Thanks. Were looking to establish a more regular trade with your people, I said. Pah! Kril and Kark can sort that out between them later. Where did you learn to fight that way! You moved like liquid metal, he leant forward to stare down at me eagerly. Ive had some training that your people may not be familiar with, I offered, hoping to avoid any comments about my abnormal strength and speed. Where are you from? You speak the language fluently but with an accent Ive never heard before. Ive been to forty Halleth festivals and never heard its like. You arent one of us so you must be either from the tribes in the far west or somewhere in the south. Youre not a shit-sitter are you boy? he asked with a mock glare. Speaking as a shit-sitter myself I must say I do not recognise the accent either so it must be the far west, said a mellifluous voice from the entrance. As my head snapped round I was already reaching out to lock a hand on Jandaks arm. Hed started to rise and draw his knife at the same time. At the entrance to the tent stood a man in flowing robes of fine linen, dyed red and lined with dense yellow thread work. His face was angular and his eyes were intelligent. Grey hair that had retreated from his brow covered his head but what remained was gathered in a ponytail at the back that he had pulled over his shoulder and stroked with one hand. Every finger had an iron ring on it and behind him stood four bandaged men. I tightened my grip on Jandaks arm and forced him back into his seat. This man didnt have any stats floating over his head in pale red letters. He wasnt a soulbound servant. The stink of rot floated into the tent on the draught that passed by his escorts. Wizard Grell, said Jagapan, rising from his seat and nodding his head at the man. Friends, please meet the emissary from Urkash who has chosen to grace us with his presence. Kos and Mune had risen to their feet but I quickly stood and stepped between them and the newcomer, one hand behind my back gesturing for them to sit back down. A pleasure, I nodded my head. Ive never met a wizard before. Whats that like? Chapter 49 - No one will know Grell smirked at me in reply. Crow''s feet marred the otherwise smooth olive skin around his eyes and he held out his right hand. A ball of orange fire appeared floating above it. I feigned shock and stumbled backwards, deliberately knocking over my captains as I didnt trust their acting skills at all. Direct, brutal and honest were the traits of my adopted people, subterfuge and subtlety were reserved for the oddballs like Kril. Aresks Balls! I exclaimed in a passable impression of shock and fear. I fell backwards and landed on Jandak. Hes not soulbound. Hes just got trinkets. Play along! I whispered quietly in his ear. Fortunately Kril had leapt into the air and was bouncing up and down excitedly. I told you my dreams were true, Mond! Look, magic has returned to Urth! Master wizard, can you teach a humble Dreamer to wield such powers? he gasped out, covering my quiet words to Jandak. Only those deemed worthy by King Mortimer are permitted to attend his school for the magical arts, said Grell in a smug voice as the fire vanished. Five seconds and only a fist sized ball of orange flames. Since my recent spending spree my summon fire now produced a ball of blue-white flame the size of my head. Whoever had made these trinkets had not put many Souls into improving their spells. Im sure some of my warriors would be worthy of such an honour, I said as I stood back up and pulled a scowling Jandak to his feet. He flashed some hand signs to the others as he helped them back up. They glanced at me but nodded reluctantly. Im afraid not but you might be worthy of retaining the services of a wizard. Perhaps this is a happy coincidence, he took a seat on a cushion opposite me and I sat down as well. He scowled and flicked some lint from his robe, glancing unhappily up at Jagapan who was above us all on his throne. I came to offer the chance for a respected tribe to receive wizards in exchange for pledges of fealty to Urkash. I was expecting one king but now I find a pair of you! You barbarians are such colourful people. Fealty to a city-lord? Im not sure I began but Kril cut me off. What else can you do? he hopped back onto his own cushion and gave the wizard a look of bright eagerness. No respect for authority, Grell muttered. We can heal injuries almost perfectly, cast fire, ice and lightning as well as cause weakness in our enemies. Thanks Kril. So theyve got the elemental affinities as well as life and death covered for trinkets. Useful to know. And what is the King of Urkashs price? I asked, pretending enthusiasm at the new information. To serve him. You would need to pay a tax, you people call it a tithe I believe, on all your earnings and your warriors would have to join him in times of war. My King is a wise and generous ruler who only seeks peace with his neighbours but some peoples are simpleminded peasants who cannot see the sense in his kindness. Already we have had to settle accounts with Settall, among other primitive cities. Grell was waxing poetic, his voice flowing smoothly from one well rehearsed line to the next. What do you think, King Jagapan? I asked. I think it would be a great sacrifice on my part, grumbled the old king, his bronze eye reflecting the fire at me. Pfft. You should be honoured, Jagapan. If you do not accept, you''ll find the northern towns closed to you for trade and you need the raw metals for your- he sniffed pointedly, -smith. And why should this be a problem? The trade truce cuts both ways. If they wont trade then we will raid. Jagapan leaned back and crossed his arms. Those towns are under the protection of Urkash now. You would not like the reprisals should a cadre of my brothers be sent to deal with you. Icy confidence: Grell truly believed what he said. How many of these buggers had old Morty trained and equipped with trinkets? How far behind the curve was I? Nonetheless. Nomads rule the steppe. Youd not be able to chase us down and wed be constantly cutting at your flanks, Jagapan replied with a toothy smile. Grell sniffed again. Perhaps sniffing was the shit-sitter equivalent to the tribe''s constant spitting? You could not stand against us, mighty king, Grell said sarcastically. I am here to offer peaceful terms, not badger and harangue. I apologise. I will excuse myself for now. Perhaps we can speak again tomorrow? Grell asked as he rose to his feet. Jagapan grunted and nodded. The air freshened noticeably as the wizard and his bandaged men left the tent. Jagapan snorted and moved to get some wood from a corner. He tossed it on the fire then sat back down on his throne. No aurox-shit. What do you think? he glared at me. My acting may not have been all Id hoped it was. I dont trust him. A man like that at my side Id end up dancing to his drum and not the other way around, I replied carefully. Youd seen them before. His guards. Jandak would have attacked them if you hadnt interfered. Tell me why you hate them, Jandak? Lord, they seemed off to me, Jandak hedged, glancing from the king to Kril and myself. No lies, warrior, I said and nodded to him. Jandak sighed then turned to face Jagapan properly. They are dead men, made to walk with magic. Theyre hard to kill, he said simply. The smell? That doesnt prove what you say. Is this simple superstition? Jagapan asked. No. Weve dealt with their kind before, I interrupted as Jandak opened his mouth to reply. Only damaging the brain will truly stop them. If they took off those bandages youd see rotting faces and the rictus grins of those already taken by the god of the dead. Hadestis minions? The gods havent troubled us for a long while but here you are with Aresks mark on your shoulder and too many herbs for trade. Youve a pet smith as well and wanted to steal Sulk away from me to join you in the north. Oh dont bother denying it. Id opened my mouth to deny it. I was a young leader once as well. I know how you think. Or how Kril thinks at least. Who is the master here? he glanced between myself and my rascally mentor. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Mond is my god-marked lord and I am sworn to serve him until death. He commands and I obey, Kril said in a serious voice. Hah, so a bit of both, then? Jagapan said with a grin and Kril cackled back at him. This is a lot for me to think about. Do you have anything else youd like to share, King Mond? He fixed me with a glare, one eye brown and the other bronze. Urkash isnt the only source of magic. I know another. In the north we are going to mine the grey metal- I began. -Iron. Its called iron. Jagapan muttered. Iron and then make steel which is much stronger. We will sweep across the steppes in the near future with new ways of fighting. Once I unite the tribes well ride south and teach the shit-sitters who the real power is in this world! I declared, channeling my inner dictator. Perhaps I dont know how you think then. Thats ambition beyond anything Id thought possible! I like you kid. Youve got balls. I look forward to the next spring festival! Now piss off and let me think. Ive lost my appetite but Ill have some food sent to your tents. We departed, nodding our heads to the man brooding on his fancy chair as we left. Where are they? hissed Jandak. I know where his tent is but now isnt the time. Ill deal with it after dark. Just keep your shit together, bloke. We do not want this Grell character to get away. Id resolved that he had to die. Not a chance I was letting him take a description of my physical appearance back to Mortimer. The height and my eye colour alone would give the game away. Glimpse was perched on a nearby wagon, staring down at the unmoving zombies as they guarded the tent Grell had retreated to. We didnt speak until we were back at our camp and I dismissed the captains to go and join the rest of our party. I went into my tent to find four large hide-shaped ingots of bronze waiting for me. I resisted the urge to dump them in my storage space. I was going to need all my mana this evening. Kril swung the flap aside and swanned in like he owned the place, glaring at me as I turned to face him. He knows, Kril hissed quietly. Grell? I think we fooled that arrogant- -not that fraud. Jagapan. He knows youre Shikrakyn for sure. The only question is what he does about it! Kril interrupted me. We could use him on our side. He seems like a decent bloke. A bit hot headed maybe. Hes not a hot head! Wait till you meet the Koprigyn shits! Hes a smart man, he has to play the bully in front of his warriors. The Jagarnyn are looked down on by the rest of us. And were jealous too, he muttered. Too much metal, not enough herds. Theyre all battle-mad as a result, Kril added. Should we leave? Weve got the metal. With Klip we dont need Sulk. Hed be a boon but hes not vital to our plans anymore. Not yet. Well see what the dawn brings. What are your plans for Grell? I feigned a thoughtful expression then grinned. I think mister Grell is going to vanish during the night without a trace, I said. Best do it quietly. These warriors wont take kindly to it if youre caught. We can cut our way clear no doubt but it will make it impossible to ally with Jagapan, advised my mentor. No one will know. Knocking people off and getting away with it is something Ive gotten very good at and I didnt even have magic before! I chuckled and Kril cackled. I couldnt help but worry that my laughter sounded almost as evil as the old mans. The moons were both thin slivers of light in the sky when I slipped out of my tent in a mucky green tunic rather than my royal red clothes. Glimpse circled above me and I had a birds eye view of all the nearby Jagarnyn warriors. I went north, away from the palisade until I was able to duck into the shadow of a wagon. I stripped off my tunic and boots, hiding them in the darkness behind one of the wheels, and when I was naked I used a spell Id been eagerly looking forward to playing with. Sixty mana vanished and my skin became a matt black from head to foot. I lifted the pair of flint daggers Id brought with me then rubbed them in the mud to hide the faint gleam they gave off in the thin light. I slipped between the wagons and headed for Grells tent. I paused occasionally to let a wandering warrior pass me by and fretted as I counted down the duration of the spell in my head. I had one minute and forty seconds per cast. Id chosen to infiltrate the town as close to grells tent as I could and fortunately, possibly due to the stench of his undead guards, he had been placed only a couple of rows inside the outer wall of wagons. I had forty seconds left when I paused next to the yurt along from my soon to be victims. Four zombies. I had to break their brains to put them down. Glimpse let me know that I was in the clear and I cast Enhancement on myself. I became almost sixty percent stronger and faster for ten seconds and I chose to make the most of them. The undead were arranged in pairs either side of the entrance to Grells tent and I blurred across the three metres separating us. A blade slammed into the base of each of their skulls and they sagged as I tried to snatch the blades back. I had not made a sound thus far. One of my blades snagged and snapped, the crack making me skittish as I whirled to the other two who were turning to me in what seemed like slow motion. They pulled iron swords from their hips but I was next to them before the blades were halfway out. One got the still whole knife driven upwards through its throat and the last took the stub of my remaining dagger to its temple, knocking it sideways. I abandoned the still intact blade in the third zombie''s brain and threw myself onto number four. My fist rose and fell twice. The meaty thuds turned the skull into a concave mess, brains leaking around the sides of my fist. I heaved the last two into a pile on top of my first pair of victims then spent forty mana to dump the zombie corpses and their equipment into my pocket dimension. My shapeshifting ran out and I found myself naked, unarmed and painted red and pink over my right forearm. Reanimated Humano Slain x4 Sixty Souls gathered. I ducked into the tent ready for violence but Grell was still asleep, his robe tossed in a pile in the corner of the yurt. His fingers were still covered by his many rings so I had to do this without him waking up and firing off any magic. I stepped forward slowly, the dry dirt rough on my bare feet. I could throttle him? Or punch him unconscious perhaps? Either option would give him the chance to cast something though. I didnt want to kill him. Ideally I wanted to take him prisoner and smuggle him out of the camp. Glimpse was still circling overhead so I knew I was currently in the clear from the Jagarnyn. A revelation struck me! I spent another forty mana and the man vanished into my dimensional pocket, along with all his goods. Whether he would survive or not I couldnt be sure but Id noticed food held in my storage space didnt rot as it would in the outside world. I hurried over and pulled his robes over my body. It was too short for me but I slouched down as best I could. Another sixty mana vanished as I shaped his face and hair over my own. Then I strolled out of the camp through the main palisade and walked off into the darkness of the steppe, making sure the guards got a damn good look at me in the faint light of the moons. I had to recast minor shapeshifting three times before I was far enough from the warriors at the town entrance that they wouldnt notice me reverting back to my own appearance. The robes should be enough to confirm who the stranger wandering onto the plains alone had been when they were quizzed in the morning. Once I was confident I was clear I crouched low and made my way back to my tent, hopefully with no one the wiser. As I swung the flap up Kril leapt at me with a dagger in his fist but I batted him away. Its me you fool! Its done. Above me a crow cawed happily in the night. Chapter 50 - Schrodingers Wizard And you didnt see him at all? asked Jagapan, fixing me with his mismatched stare. We were back in his tent and in addition to Kril and my Fangs we were joined by Sulk, his wife Kayla as well as Jagapans wife, Habene. It seems a remarkable coincidence, said Kayla with a faint smile. I havent laid eyes on him since he left this tent yesterday! barked Kril. Jagarnyn manners dont include accusing guests of crimes do they? The missing wizard and his guards had been noted come the dawn. No one said anything about crimes. Perhaps a secret meeting with him out in the plains? He was seen walking out alone last night. Strange, though. He never went anywhere without at least two of his guards, Habene said softly from behind her mask. Jagapan removed his brass eyeball, put it in his mouth and rolled it around for a moment before spitting it out and slotting it back into his socket. I want no friendly dealings with Urkash, I said firmly. It was a simple truth. Fucking shit-sitters, muttered Jandak from my right. Shit-sitters or not I appear to have misplaced an emissary from a mighty southern lord. There may be consequences for my people, Jagapan glared at me once again. I was getting used to it now. The bronze orb had been off putting at first but now it was just part of who he was to me, despite his method of cleaning it. The steppe can be dangerous at night, Kril said with a shrug and a toothy smile. It can indeed. Small bands, let alone a single man, should take care that nothing ill befalls them as they travel, Habene replied pointedly. What about the trade? asked Kril to change the subject. Weve more herbs to exchange. King Mond has taken a liking to the fine cushions you use. If you have some for barter wed gladly take them off your hands. You can trade when were done here. Speak to Gentakal, his family makes the cushions. Im afraid I cannot allow Sulk to go with you, said Jagapan flatly. Sulk bristled a little but Kayla put a hand on his shoulder and he stilled. I cannot. But if you wish to trade for more metal or can tell me more about your dagger Id be happy to offer you good prices, Sulk grumbled. I glanced at Kril who nodded. Plan B then. The offer remains open to you and all the Jagarnyn. If you ever find yourself in need of warriors the Mondyn will come to your aid. Well be heading for the Palliat Pass to winter in the north. You would be welcome to join us. Kril had drilled me on the correct language to use for this possibility last night and Id repeated it verbatim. Ill remember your offer. I think the Koprigyn will not be happy with you though! Jagapan replied gruffly. We exchanged some small talk, during which Kayla caught my eye and winked at me. Was she working for us or against us? I couldnt be sure but I didnt want to try and force the issue with Sulk and the king. Id just have to hope things worked out in the end. My old job had been so much simpler. Get access to someone and kill them. None of this swaying them to my cause bullshit. I sighed as we left the tent and Kril scurried off to do some final trades. Lets get back to camp and pack up. Well set off as soon as Kril is back, I ordered and my captains grinned back at me, happy at the thought of heading home. Finally! I need to wed Haylin soon you know! She was pretty pissed off about Lady Fayala getting married before her! Jandak grumbled. Ill get you a nice wedding gift, I promised although I had no idea what would be appropriate. I couldnt afford a thousand Souls to get him a fancy knife! What about you two? I asked Mune and Kos. Kos blushed bright red and Mune cackled in his best impersonation of Kril. It might be an idea to keep some of your captains free and easy for the sake of political marriages in the future. Therell be your sons and any daughters you have in the future but close friends are nearly as good and you dont have to wait a decade for the union! laughed Mune. I gave him a flat look but concluded that if they were happy with arranged marriages who was I to judge? Kril returned with a number of women following him who were carrying large wrapped bundles of things that looked soft. My heart warmed. No more sitting on the cold ground in my tent! If we were going to winter in the north wed need to look at more furniture and cushions, possibly felt mats would help at least a bit for the prisoners and the poorer freemen, or the chill could begin to cause health problems. I loaded all the goods into my dimensional pocket inside my tent then we finished breaking camp and rode back towards Mondit. A group of Jagarnyn riders shadowed us for half a day but they turned back eventually and Glimpse made sure none of them turned around to resume trailing us. We were free and clear. Id failed to recruit Sulk but it seemed wed made a good start towards a possible future alliance. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. We skirted north of Areskit and made camp well out into the wilderness. My bird''s eye view assured me we were alone and once our tents were up and the animals hobbled I led the warriors a few hundred metres off to one side. I spent the mana for my storage space and dumped out the corpses of the four bandaged men. I nudged them into a pile with one foot. I dont know if Grell is alive or dead. Hes very much Schrodinger''s Wizard right now. They looked at me blankly, not understanding the reference. I mean I dont know what to expect when I pull him out. I ordered everyone but the Fangs and Kril to form into three blocks, carefully positioned around the circumference of a circle so they could shoot arrows into the centre without risk of misses hitting a comrade on the far side. Once I was happy with the positioning I moved to the next phase. Draw! I yelled and arrows were knocked and pulled back, all of them aimed at the pile of zombie flesh in the middle of their formation. I stepped forward into the kill zone and pulled Grell out, letting him fall onto the remains of his guards. He spluttered awake as he landed and rolled to the side but I was on him in a flash. A single blow rang his bell to knock the sense out of him as I snatched off his rings and tossed them towards Kril. I moved backwards slowly as he regained his senses. He glanced around frantically and his eyes went wide as the realisation that he wasnt in his tent anymore sank in quickly. Urkash will take revenge for anything that happens to me! he snapped angrily. I waved a hand and conjured a ball of blue-white fire near his head that made him shy away and stumble over the zombie bodies. As the realisation his undead guards had been returned to their natural state hit him he swallowed convulsively. Have you got any more enchanted items on you, wizard? I asked coldly. His eyes flashed to his now bare fingers and he grimaced. I am a mighty wizard trained by Haskat the Wise in service of the House of Mortimer of Urkash. I demand guest rites and the return of my possessions. He narrowed his eyes at Kril who was currently juggling with half a dozen of his rings. I thought old Morty would have had a sense for talent. Maybe youre just an idiot who managed to slip through. Rich parents maybe? I asked. My family is one of the wealthiest in Urkash! A handsome ransom will be paid for my safe return. It was an honour to be chosen to attend the magical academy the King has established and had nothing to do with my birth right, he blustered. How many? Students I mean, I snapped. More than the stars in the sky! More than- I blurred forward to punch him just as a bolt of orange fire appeared and slammed into my chest, ruining my green tunic. I pulled the burning scraps away noting most of the damage had been cancelled out by my Resist All bonus from the Life tree. Id lost a whopping two hit points. I had missed an item on him somewhere I spent twenty mana and launched a bolt of my own to the ground just to his right. A ball of white hot fire exploded, showering him with dirt and leaving a glassy depression in the soil like something had taken a metre and half wide bite out of the earth. That was nice. I hastily spent one hundred and sixty Souls to boost the diameter of the detonation up to six and a half metres cubed and launched another bolt, considerably further away from the man, to his left. This new bolt was like a mini sun had opened up to devour a chunk of soil and air. A volume the size of a small house was encompassed in the white fire, leaving a deep dish-shape of glowing dirt and glass when it vanished. Hand it over. Now. My voice was laced with death, if he didnt obey he knew it would be his end. He jerked a necklace over his head and tossed it at my feet. How many students? I asked again, in a more friendly tone this time. About three hundred, lord, he stammered, clutching his night robe around himself like a girl caught changing clothes. So there are three hundred fake wizards working for him? No lord. Three hundred per year. This is the second year since the founding, he replied quickly. Shit. By the end of winter there could be nearly a thousand of these bastards running around with shit tier trinkets. How does he keep control of you? Giving you trinkets and letting you run free It would be impossible to keep track of you all. How does anyone keep control of someone? Hostages, lord. My family will be killed if I dont return within a year. My children his lip began to quiver and he stuttered into silence. Jandak, strip him to check hes not hiding anything else then give him a tunic and hold him prisoner, I said flintily. I didnt want his family to be killed but there was fuck all I could do about it now. He had tried to kill me a moment ago so my code was happy enough. Ill have more questions for him. Kril, if theres any you can think of let me know. Are we giving him to the women when we get back? asked Kos in a bloodthirsty voice. Maybe, I muttered. I had no intention of letting the poor bastard be tortured to death. Id kill him cleanly if I had to. Grell was led away under guard to be strip searched and I eyed the dead zombies. Wed need to identify all the trinkets. The raise dead ones would be kept aside but the others could be shared among my warriors. Ill grill him over these, said Kril, showing me a pouch with Grells trinkets mixed together within. The undead summoning ones are going in the fire. Klip can reforge them into something useful. Kril spat to one side of me. Fine. Im looking forward to getting home, I said with a slight smile. Another fireball removed the dead zombies from existence. I want a trinket to do that and youre still thinking with the wrong spear! Kril chuckled, slapping me on the shoulder. Shortly after noon two days later we crested a ridge and looked down on Mondit. As soon as we became visible one of the three columns of horse archers doing exercises in the area, each of which was fifty riders strong, peeled off and galloped towards us. They slowed as they spotted the chariots and waved as they drew close. Mond! called the leader of the troop. Hakubin has sent a trader! His new Dreamer is trying to drive a hard bargain! Klip tried to kill the man last night! Whos the new Dreamer? snapped Kril as he whipped our horses and we rattled down the slope towards my little town. Chapter 51 - That word again We didnt catch the name of the new Dreamer from Areskit as we bounced and shook our way past the horse archers who wheeled about to follow in our wake. Glimpse had circled down and landed on Fays shoulder, receiving a fond pat on the head for his trouble. Hello crow. Hurry home husband, she whispered into the bird''s ear before stopping her meeting with a handful of the female nobles and heading towards my- our- tent. As she vanished through the entrance Glimpse cawed, took to the sky again and spiralled upwards to keep watch. The chariots werent as fast as a pony with a single warrior on its back but they were still pretty fast compared to a man running. A normal man at any rate. I clapped Kril on the back making him jump. Need to go see to something! I called into his ear making him wince before I leapt off the chariot and shot ahead. I left divots in the earth and each stride threw me forward over two metres. I was blurring past the palisade while Kril was still a hundred metres away, the shaman''s complaints lost to the wind, and the guards let out a roar as I zoomed past them. I skidded to a stop in front of my own tent and paused to smooth my hair and beard. Just come in you fool! Fay called from inside and I stepped into my home. She rose from the bed and walked towards me with a crooked smile on her face. What, by Aresks left nut, is this? she asked as she snagged my week-old beard in her hand and yanked me over to my throne. With gentle, but firm, pressure she guided me to sit. Is my husband incapable of caring for himself? Must his wife be constantly by his side to stop him turning into a shaggy molloth? I didnt think- Obviously, Ray. Are any of the rest of your party as unkempt as this? she demanded, drawing her adjuntium blade and laying it against my cheek. I didnt dare move to speak as she carefully scraped the blade over my face until the skin was smooth. I raised a hand and ran it along my jaw as she stepped back and sheathed the dagger at her waist. She wasnt wrong. None of the others on our expedition had let their facial hair grow out while we were away. Now you are fit to greet me properly, she smiled as she undid her belt and let it fall to the floor. Sometime later, when I could feel my toes again, I rolled over and kissed her cheek. Kayla wasnt much help Im afraid. Sulk wouldnt come, I rose and pulled on a pair of bright red trousers before scrabbling at my belt where Id dropped it on the floor. I retrieved the reply Sulks wife had written and passed it over. Fay pulled the twine off and opened it. You havent read it yet? she asked as her eyes scanned left and right. I cant read your words. Could you teach me? I asked. Hah, a warrior king who can read! That will set a snake among the goats! Of course I will, love. That word again. Shivers ran down my back. Even if my infatuation was some trick from Aresks mark I wasn''t sure that I cared anymore. She says shell work on the king and her husband for us. As well as extending her congratulations, she suppressed a giggle that made me think I was receiving a sanitised version of Kaylas comments. I had a thought, Ray. About better ways to use the enchantments. Go on, I stretched back out next to her and she nuzzled in against me, breasts pressed against the side of my chest. Acorns! she said happily and I craned my head around to look at her. Acorns? Yes! Theyll rot! Within a season there wont be any trinkets left for our enemies to gather up after a battle! Most of them will burn up in the fires anyway! Are there a lot of magic items left over from previous Games? I asked gently. Games? I briefly explained the nature of how I came to be on Urth rather than the Earth. Bastards! she snarled. Is my world just a board to them? Are we just fucking pieces! Her face had gone red and shed pulled herself up to her elbows to look down into my face. I think were all just toys to them? I said softly, hoping to calm her down. Pah! Im no one''s toy but yours! she said fiercely then took control of herself. I mean Im your loving wife and will honour and obey. She winked at me and I felt my cheeks flush. There are old stories, Ray. Blades that can slice through stone like our daggers. Men and women wielding magic for generations after the Shikrakyn pass through the world. They must have been using enchanted items stolen from or given out by your kind. The fantastic weapons might have come from the Shop? That makes sense. Switching to less durable stuff, like acorns, might be useful but it will also stop us reusing the items, I pondered aloud. True but its easy enough to spend ten mana on a single Fire trinket! she replied quickly. Sure but thats an hour''s worth of regeneration time per item. I can do thirty three of those a day and it would be a day and a half before I could repeat the process, I replied. She lay back down, pressing her body against mine once again and sighed. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Youre probably right but for simple things like an elemental wall it might be a good choice, dont you think? I thought about it and I could see the sense. We had lost all of the firewall stones Jandak and his team had used to burn the fields around Gethanel. Its hard to retrieve a lump of stone from the heart of a conflagration unless youre prepared to wait for it to cool and then waste hours scouring through the ash for the rock. I agree. Ill speak to Kril. Other than you and I hes the only one with a high enough level to enchant items at the moment. What affinities did he choose? Fay muttered as she nuzzled closer. Life, Time and You know I never found out what his third choice was? Best you check soon! If he picked Death Ill be having words with him! she chuckled. Kril had been horrified by the Death tree and there was no chance hed have chosen it but I was suddenly interested in finding out what he had picked. Perhaps we could give some of the noble ladies enough Souls to be able to enchant simple spells? If this Mortimer-aurox-rapist king is arming hundreds of men with magic trinkets we should counter with a coven of nomad witches! she chuckled as she finished and I smiled in reply. Why the women? You dont go to fight do you? I asked. Im talking about making the damn things, not using them, she swatted me on the shoulder. Any men you give power to can spend it on making their bodies stronger and still be able to use the artefacts the women craft. In my world men and women are generally considered equal, I started but she snorted. Well thats crazy. Can you bear a child? she demanded. Uh, nope. Can I fight a man with my fists? Well, before I raised my Body stat, I mean. Probably? I hedged. Gender politics was not something I was comfortable discussing with someone coming from a late stone age perspective, however beautiful and intelligent she might be. Of course I couldnt. It would also mean the women could better protect themselves when you go to war with the Koprigyn. Youd be able to leave a smaller number of guardians and take a larger force with you! she finished triumphantly. Would it cause any problems with the warriors and other women? I asked, turning to look into her hazel eyes. She blinked slowly and smiled. Nothing that I couldnt deal with. Women are sacred among us. If we gain the power to heal and create shields the men wouldn''t complain. Many a warrior has died from blood sickness after taking a wound. If his wife could have waved it away? Theyll be fine as long as we explain ourselves properly. How did I luck into you? I asked, kissing her brow. It was my eyes, wasnt it? she cackled like a higher pitched Kril as I jerked my head to stare at her and it rather spoiled the mood for me. They were the start, I said ruefully. Ahem! came a voice from outside. Go see what my father wants, I recognise that cough. Ill get dressed and start picking out suitable women to give Souls to, she whispered, slipping across me and padding towards where her clothes had fallen. I pulled on a red tunic and stepped out to find Khan glowering at me from a couple of metres away. Work before pleasure, King Mond, he growled. Kril is having some problems with the trade delegation from Areskit. Hes asked for your wisdom! Then he really is in trouble, I joked and my new father-in-law cracked a faint smile. Lead on, noble father-in-law! I declared grandly. He snorted and turned as Glimpse flew down to settle on my shoulder. We arrived at the unfolding scene outside the cobbled together smithy and I was just in time to witness Kril slip sideways to catch the smith by both elbows and haul him backwards. Fucking puppy! I serve who I choose! Your Hakubin has no claim on my skills! How the fuck are you this strong old man? he snarled the last over his shoulder and Kril emitted his signature cackle. Enough! Whats the problem, Klip? I asked. Glimpse spread his wings to either side of my head and cawed loudly into the sudden silence. I resisted the urge to stick a finger in my right ear to clear the ringing. A feeling of regret mixed with smugness came through my link to the bird. This man is insisting his king gets a cut of my work! snarled Klip. My lord, he hastily added. Barefoot and dishevelled? King Mond, what kind of example are you setting for your people? asked the stranger who had been the focus of Klips ire. I glanced down. I hadnt remembered my boots when I left my tent Whats your name? I asked stepping between the smith and the trader. Jetopoline. Dreamer of the Areskyn. Lord, he sneered at me. And what do you want little Dreamer? I asked moving to loom over the shorter man. I require dream-spice from the traitor Hakukril so that our tribe isnt left without true-dreams and metal weapons from the smith that you concealed from my lord! he snapped. The Jet family seemed to have a knack for breeding dickheads. Kril, are any of the Jet clan born with functional brains? I asked over my shoulder. It hasnt happened yet but it might be possible if they introduced an aurox or two into their bloodline! I hear theyve tried that in the past but not had any luck, Kril replied instantly. The warriors around us laughed but the trader and his five guards scowled angrily. Klip grinned and Kril released his vice-like grip on the man''s arms. Opoline, Im afraid your request is unreasonable." I feigned regret. "Klip works for us willingly despite being taken on an honour raid for the Hatrik family. Hakubin has no claim on his work so I refuse. Dream-spice? Perhaps we can spare a little. What do you think, Kril? Will Aresk bless this one with true-dreams? He can hope! Ill give him a pouch though, for the sake of our former ties to Areskit, Kril replied. I stared down at Jetopoline. That is my best offer. Take it or leave with nothing, I half snarled. Betrayers and now thieves. Jetopoline spat at my feet. I moved reflexively, extending a hand to stop Jandak from ripping the man''s arms off. My friend bounced off my arm but I could almost feel his glare as he looked at the members of the Jet family from behind my shoulder. Your tricks wont- said one of the warriors escorting the new Dreamer but Jetopoline raised a clenched fist and he fell silent. I thank King Mond for his generosity, he growled. Hakukril? Jetopoline held out an expectant palm. Here, Kril tossed a small pouch of dream-spice to the man. He opened it to check the contents and looked up at me with fire in his eyes. This insult will not be forgotten. He spat at my feet again and stalked towards the palisade, trailed by his warriors. What a dick, I muttered. Lord, Ive been thinking about your water wheel! Klip began excitedly but I raised my hands to stop him. Tomorrow, Klip. Ive got a few more ideas for new technology you can probably make as well. But not now. The bad blood between Mondyn and Areskyn was not something Id wanted but I supposed it had been inevitable. Hakubin was petty and arrogant. Nearly as arrogant as I was becoming. Glimpse took off and rose above us to keep an eye on the delegation from Areskit as they departed. We need to discuss basic perimeter security, I said, turning to Khan and my captains. Were far too lax, sneaking in and out of our towns is a fucking joke. Khan, can you and Atas call your captains? We can lay out the basics this evening and start implementing them tomorrow. Chapter 52 - Just as red as this one Two weeks had passed in a happy blur. The hides were cured and those that werent being immediately converted into simple saddles were packed onto wagons in anticipation of our move north to the iron ore. We now had nightly patrols of warriors with packs of dogs, huge shaggy things that would terrify people from back home, to ensure our perimeter and constant sweeps by trios of horse archers giving us more wide ranging protection. There had been some grumbling at first but when the first raiding party to try and attack our herds had been stopped dead in its tracks, quite literally, the warriors began to appreciate the wisdom of it. I had four squadrons with fifty horse archers a piece and one of dedicated lancers intended to smash through infantry. Klip had grinned almost as evilly as Kril when I explained how scythe chariots worked and asked him to forge the blades for mounting to the wheels of an expanding fleet of the primitive vehicles. More horses had been hunted down and broken to the harnesses, causing Kril to grumble as he had to spend gradually more mana on casting Rapid Growth to ensure we had enough food for our rapidly growing herds. I slipped out of bed, gently untangling myself from Fays legs, and stood in the chill air of my tent. The hairs on my arms stood on end. I hurriedly dressed and lit a fire in the central pit with a thought. Putting a metal pan over the flames, a novelty for my tribespeople that was rapidly gaining in popularity, I pulled some sliced meat from a chest Fay had packed with ice. It was cut thin and I wasnt too worried about it being partially frozen as I threw it into the pan and began to nudge it around with my dagger so that it cooked evenly. Add more. Im hungry, Fay muttered from beneath a pile of furs. I did as she asked and put a few more slices in to start sizzling. We can move today, I said. I was excited to head north and start the next phase of mine and Krils plan. Hows your stomach? I asked. I dont care, Im ravenous! she replied, looking over and smiling at me. Glimpse cawed from the roof of our tent and I checked his perspective to see what had made him cry out. Khan, Atas, Trikilo and Kril were all moving purposefully towards my home. I sighed. Looks like a command meeting is about to happen. Youd best get some clothes on, love! I said and Fay crawled out of the warmth of the nest of hides with a series of quiet complaints. I admired her body as she slipped a red dress over her head and pulled it tight with a thin leather belt. She saw me watching and pulled the belt closed slowly, turning to one side as she did so and shooting me a smoky look. Enough of that! Here, I passed her half the fried meat in a bowl and took the rest for myself. Id come a long way from the badly smoked vile-bear meat Id started out surviving on in this world. I still missed bacon though. The southerners had pig herds, so I was told, and I made a note to send some raiders out to steal some of the delicious beasts. Come in! I called as my visitors arrived outside the tent. How do you do that? Is it Shikrakyn senses or something? muttered Khan as he swung the flap aside. A man must know when to preserve the modesty of his wife! said Atas with a smile. Lady Fayala. He bowed his head to her. None of that uncle Atas! Would you like something to eat? she asked politely. Thank you, said Trikilo. I fished out some more strips of aurox meat and put the pan back over the fire. Fay nudged me aside and took over shuffling the meat around so it didnt burn. Todays the day? I asked eagerly as I sat down in my chair and received a round of nods. Palliat Pass is a two week journey with the wagons. It will get harder as we go north. The cold is already on us, said Kril with a grimace. It was no colder than a mild winter day back home, the temperature was far enough above zero that the light frosts melted halfway through the morning. How much worse will the cold get? Are we looking at deep snow over the next few months? I asked. No. North of the pass it gets a lot worse but where were going you rarely see more than a foot of snow, said Khan firmly. A foot of snow sounded like a lot to me. It would interfere with our training and make forage for the herds, a useful supplement to Kril cheating with magic, much more challenging to find. How will the animals manage? Mond, this isnt the first time weve wintered in the north. We dont do it unless we have to but it''s happened often enough. We know what were doing, replied Atas. Klip is packing up his forge and were breaking down the town now. Well be ready to ride out before noon. We should arrive before the snows come and that''s all we need to worry about. Are the gathering parties from yesterday back? I checked. Wed sent out groups to fill wagons with wood for fires and hunt some game to pad out our food supplies. Not yet but theyll catch up by this evening. Well only move fifteen miles or so today. A light camp overnight then we start early tomorrow. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Excellent. Kril, Id like us to take a chariot and scout ahead. I want flankers and a rear guard as well, I ordered then rose to my feet. Gentlemen. Once we get to the pass youll see the wisdom of it. We need to hold that place permanently. We wont become shit-sitters! snapped Khan. Father! Well still live under felt and move the herds. We will just have to keep control of the iron and the wealth we can gain from it! chided Fay. Khan glared at her before one side of his mouth quirked upwards. Im proud of you, daughter. Your son will be a fine addition to our families, he replied. Son? We dont know if its a boy yet. Its too early for those signs but my breasts already ache and that is a good omen, Fay replied casually. I carefully controlled my reaction as a wash of emotion flowed through me. Thanks gentlemen. Kril, Ill see you at the palisade shortly. Good day! I ushered them out hurriedly. Youre pregnant? I hissed as soon as they were gone. Of course! The wedding was perfectly timed! She winked at me and I wondered how much the date had been quietly planned behind my back. Kril had wanted to stay for longer at the cull but Khan and Atas had both urged me to split the herds and move back to Mondit for a day or two before I agreed Thats thats great! I said. And I genuinely meant it, somewhat surprising myself. How long? Christ, we need to get all the baby stuff! Bottles and blankets and a cot! We need a cot! Ill get the carpenters to work on it as soon as we reach the north! I babbled. Fay laughed gently and came over to take my face in her hands. The women will make all the arrangements and why would we need bottles? Its so strange, my alien husband, to hear a man speak like this. Tonight you can get drunk with your captains and boast about our child''s future glory, thats all you need to worry about. Why didnt you tell me? I was sick every morning for the last week. I told you to be gentle with my breasts when we made love. Are men in your world completely ignorant about such things? She raised an eyebrow at me. Ah. No. Just me I guess. Cogs clicked into place and my shock was replaced with a deep glow of happiness but it was laced with fear. Jenny and I had lost a son and it had been the end of our relationship. My marriage had died by inches over many months but from that moment on our divorce had been inevitable. The thought of losing Fay filled me with terror. Go you lump! Find Kril and scout our path. Ill be riding in a wagon for the trip rather than walking and theres no point in you travelling like an invalid as well! She kissed me fiercely and then spun me about and slapped my arse to send me out the tent. As I stumbled outside I took in the hustle as the camp was broken down. Half the tents had been taken down and were being packed into wagons while teams of warriors and women moved on to those still upright. I waved lackadaisically at the warriors who called out my name and raised their fists at me as I passed them. I was still in a fugue state when I reached the palisade. I found three chariots hitched to horses and a dozen horse archers waiting nearby. Youve found out youll be a father before, muttered Kril as I took my position behind him on the chariot. Whats got you so soft in the head? Nothing. I wasnt going to rehash everything only for Kril to smirk and mock me for feelings I had no control over. These people, my people, were brutal about life because life was brutal to them. Id have loved to see Kril try to blend in on any city street back home. Hed be in a fight and then arrested, or just arrested for shouting at women to cover their skin, in less than ten minutes! Dont worry boy. Shes strong. A bit slender but her mother bore seven children and three reached adulthood. His surprisingly gentle reply didnt do anything to assuage my fears. Bloody infant mortality rates! How the hell did we discover penicillin on Earth? If only I had bothered to pay attention to that kind of shit when Id had all the knowledge in the world just an internet search away! Thanks, I muttered. Lets move out! I called and the chariots lurched into motion, keeping a safe distance from each other so the whirring metal blades sticking out of each wheel were a safe distance apart. We moved north and Glimpse flew back and forth between our scouting party and the rear guard of a hundred horse archers. For ten days we spent our days like this, throwing up temporary camps, most people sleeping in or under the wagons, and moving on again as dawn lit the sky. On the eleventh day flakes of snow began to fall around noon but Kril laughed and cracked his reins. As we sped over one of the many low hills that covered the steppe I finally saw our destination. A narrow gap, perhaps fifty metres wide, lined with almost sheer walls of smooth stone. It couldnt be natural. This was a feature made by man to create a level road through the hills that rose up behind the mouth of the valley. The sheer walls were perhaps twenty metres high. Wed have to patrol along them to stop us being bottled up in the pass. I marked a couple of places to build watchtowers to provide some oversight over the area. As Kril drove the chariot into the mouth of the canyon that I was convinced was artificial, the sound of our wheels bouncing off the stone echoed back to us from every direction. He pulled us to a halt and hopped off, then scurried over to a shadowed cleft in the otherwise smooth wall and disappeared into the cave. I trailed after him cautiously, my hand on my knife. The last time Id wandered into a cave Id nearly been eaten. Give me some light! he called and I summoned a ball of white fire ahead of me. The narrow entrance tunnel opened out into a large space, several metres wide, that stretched away into darkness. The walls were perfectly smooth and above the entrance was a lintel that was carved with beautiful images of the local wildlife. I moved past the entrance and summoned another ball of fire. Hollow doorways left gaping black shadows along the walls, the rooms beyond them missed by my fire and left in the darkness theyd known for however many years. Dozens of them on either side marched away into the hill as the main tunnel gradually sloped downwards into the earth. Running a hand along the nearest wall confirmed that this place had not been made with primitive techniques. The stone was polished smooth and there werent any tool marks as my fingers brushed along. Kril emerged from the darkness carrying a lump of red rock and held it up to me. This what you were hoping for? he cackled, the noise filled the space and echoed back and forth. I turned it over in my hand and looked closely at it. It might be right? Ill need to check with Klip but I think so. How much is there? I asked. Cast another fire that way! He pointed deeper into the darkness and I summoned a ball of white fire as far away as I could. The main chamber narrowed as it sloped downwards but the walls reflected red light and the floor was covered in lumps of what I desperately hoped was iron ore. Theres dozens of these tunnels, all just as red as this one! Kril said with a grin. Chapter 53 - Damsels in distress Step forward, I called from my chair. Fay was sitting next to me on her own wearing a stern expression on her face that looked almost comical to me. She was usually either joking, teasing or seductive in my recent experience. Ten warriors moved out of the crowd and stood proudly across the firepit from me. Chests puffed out and shoulders pushed back. The snow was falling lightly today and I was starting to hope the worst of the winter was behind us. By my reckoning we were somewhere around the end of January but the locals had thirteen months, based on lunar cycles, in a year so I was probably off by a few weeks one way or the other. You have completed your training as lancers and now join Jandak as the armoured fist of our forces. I spent forty mana and ten saddles appeared at my feet. You may choose your mounts. Ten iron tipped spears, nearly three metres long, followed. Take up your weapons for the tribe. Ten sets of armour, thick felt lined with crude steel discs from neck to knee came out of the dimensional pocket next. Do not throw your lives away, I finished then nodded. They came forward in a line and scooped up their new equipment and headed off to the paddock laughing and joking with each other about who would claim the best pony. Jandak commanded the lancers and hed soon whip them into proper shape. The man was merciless when it came to discipline among his troops. Fay rose to her feet and stepped closer to the fire so her face was lit from below throwing harsh shadows across her cheeks and plunging her eyes into shadows. Mondyn! Are you prepared for the summer season? she called. A roar went up in reply from the crowd. With our new weapons none can stand against my King. When our son is born a new prince of the steppe will take his place among us! At the Halleth festival we will show the other tribes what weve become! Fay called out in a weird, atonal cant. Her voice flat but carrying across the mob gathered on the other side of the fire. Another roar came back and shrill cries from the women added a counterpoint to the basso rumble of the warriors. Eat and drink! I called. Weve worked hard and deserve some pleasure! I rose and whispered to Fay that I was going to the forge, she scowled prettily but kissed my cheek and took her seat to oversee the feast. We were almost ready. I had three hundred mounted archers, split into two squadrons commanded by Mune and Kos. A hundred lancers answered to Jandak and we had sixty chariots which I commanded personally. With our steel equipment and innovations like stirrups I was confident we would be able to stand against any other tribe even before factoring in the enchanted items the warriors had all trained with. Fay, Kril and myself had been pouring our mana into enchanting items every day for weeks and our stockpile had grown significantly. Every warrior had a healing trinket and arrows enchanted with firewall and fireballs were kept in special compartments of the quivers fixed to their saddles. The lancers all had small hide shields capable of creating ice or fire shields. I knew we werent capable of facing down Urkash by a long shot yet but the seeds of the army Id need to go against Mortimer had started to come together . I slipped away and strolled out of town to cross the few hundred metres from the camp to the entrance to the canyon. Glimpse orbited above me and I could see the guards in the watchtowers at either side of the pass were alert and watchful. The forge had originally been set up under wooden coverings just like Sulk had used back at Jagarnit but it had grown over the last few weeks. A dozen prisoners and some of the boys from the tribe worked feverishly around the clock to smelt the ore being wheeled out of the ancient mines in handcarts. Klip. It might be time to talk about the water wheel, I said as I exchanged a warrior''s arm clasp with the man. Lord. Theres no fucking water here! he grumbled. If Id known youd bring us to a day''s walk from the nearest river Id have insisted we set up over there! Water isnt the only option. The wind can be made to work for us as well. I pulled out a piece of paper Id covered in meticulous designs and notes and passed it to him. He wouldn''t be able to read the writing but the pictures should make sense to him. If we build at the top of the walls well get the most out of the wind and we can transfer the power down here with a series of shafts and gears, look here I explained the drawing as best I could and his eyes narrowed as I continued talking. I cant spare the men! When the ore dries up Ill have bodies to spend on this but until then its iron or your fancy windmill, he grumped at me. It seemed nothing could change the mans general disagreeableness. Damn. For now focus on the iron. The water wheel will come soon enough and once it''s up and running we''ll have more free labour to build the windmills here. It might be best to move the smithing over to the river anyway. "What about the smelting?" Klip asked suspiciously. "Best keep that here. Windmills can run bellows to do that work here and we can ship the finished ingots to the river in wagons," I said as I scratched at my chin. Bloody logistics. Hmph. Fine. You going back in again? he asked with a raised eyebrow and I nodded. He moved over to the forge and lit a torch, the end wrapped in felt and dipped in pine resin, he passed it to me with a glint in his eyes. Here. no point wasting your magic, lord. Torch in hand I went into a nearby tunnel. They were all crafted to look like small gaps in the cliff face from the outside and they all had a short corridor that opened out into a wider tunnel lined with rooms on either side. Id grilled Kril about the history of the place but hed not known very much. There were stories of a mighty kingdom that stretched across the tundra and the plains, long stone roads connecting various fortified settlements. The name was lost to time, apparently, but some ancient stone monuments and abandoned cities remained. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. I moved into the first room on the left of this tunnel and lifted my torch to illuminate the marks that had troubled me for days. The flickering light shifted in the faint breeze as I stared at the carved words on the wall, throwing dancing shadows around the room. Set above the lintel, carved into the living stone was something written in an alphabet I was certain was from Earth. Hunc locum Iulius Narbo in tricesimo anno regni sui regem septentrionalium gentium fecerat. Was it Italian? It was certainly from my world. The letters were angular but cleanly cut into the stone. How long ago had someone from Earth taken power here and ruled as an exile, far from home, stranded among an alien culture? I ran my hands across the letters as Id done a hundred times before and felt a faint sense of kinship for whoever had been responsible for leaving this sentence behind. A sense of alarm from Glimpse snapped me back to reality and I hurried back to the campsite, throwing my torch to the side as I left the abandoned mine. Long strides let me cover the distance from the pass in a minute, even while I watched five unknown warriors make their way into the camp from the south under escort by Jandak and two of his warriors. The newcomers had their heads shaved except for a fringe cut level at their eyebrows, the rest of their heads gleamed faintly in the moonlight. I sent Glimpse closer to listen in. The King will be back shortly. We have food and water for you if you want? said Jandak. The leader, walking ahead of his companions, snorted but inclined his head gracefully. I accept guest rites. This is a violation of our lands and it will be held to account but if you''re lucky we can avoid violence. His voice was like gravel sliding down a metal pipe. Discordant and harsh, high and low notes mixed together in a strangely accented version of the steppe dialect. I sped up and covered the last fifty metres to the town in a couple of seconds. Then I had to slow as I wove my way through the camp to the central fire just as the strangers arrived. Lady, The leader nodded his head to Fay on her throne. Koprigyn. Weve been expecting a visit from your tribe. Please, Fay stood and gestured to plates of meat and vegetables. I strode out into the cleared space having taken a moment to straighten my tunic and smooth back my mullet. Greetings, warriors. I moved in and offered an arm clasp which the leader accepted. His grip was strong and I carefully applied the same amount of pressure on his forearm before releasing him and sitting down next to Fay. These lands are empty in the winter so we havent prevented your use of them. Come spring most of us will move south- Lord, come spring none of you will be left if you do not leave now, he ground out as he lifted a piece of meat and dangled it over his mouth. As he opened his jaws to eat it I saw his front teeth were filed to sharp triangles. This is our sacred land. It is for us to decide who stops here and which herds graze on our grass. King Mond, I understand you have only recently been appointed to lead these Aerskyn rebels. Did they not tell you how the world truly is? His shark toothed grin was cold and malicious. I am aware of the transgression, I said softly. This man was triggering my aggression and the urge to attack him had to be pushed down. Half a tribe, stolen from one of the weakest tribes on the plains no less, has trespassed against the Koprigyn! His voice increased in volume as he spoke until he boomed out the last part, stopping any conversations in the area. Pillaging our land! Putting your warriors in silly metal skirts, he sneered and pointed at Jandak and his armoured companions. Can this be made right? I ignored most of his points and wasn''t particularly worried if he said no. War with the Koprigyn was built into my plans based on their bellicosity and the fact that we had breached their territory. In exchange for all your metal, your smith, and four years slavery for your people I am willing to forgive this grave breach of the law. I was favoured with another jagged smile. Perhaps it doesnt need to be this way? Trouble is coming, Koprig. Trouble from the south that will make the old wars seem like childhood stories, said Fay. Silence woman! he snapped and I slowly released my grip on the arms of my throne as I heard the wood creaking between my fingers. I was confident Fay could put this idiot down on her own even without magic and I reminded myself that my people had no concept of white knights and damsels in distress. If Snow White had been set in this world she might well have forged an army of dwarves, laid siege to the wicked step-mothers castle and hung her from the highest window by a hook through her ankles. I am the wife of King Mond. If you speak to me like that again you will be crippled and thrown out into the wilderness, Fay said quietly, fingering the dagger Id given her on our wedding day. Oh do stop prattling- he stuttered to a stop as Fay was suddenly next to him with her blade against his neck. I had one of his companions swinging from my left hand, his feet ineffectually kicking at me, and my own poniard had stopped an inch from his other friend''s now unblinking eye. I had moved without thinking as soon as Fay blurred into action. Jandak had the final member of their party; both arms pulled behind his back and locked in place. I should take you for the women, Fay snarled, a feral note in her usually soft voice. Well take your balls and your eyes. The boys can kick your head about for a few days. Her blade flicked twice, carving lines from either side of his mouth up to his ears. The man gasped and stumbled away, clutching at his face. Fay advanced on him and kicked him hard enough that he landed in a pile three metres away from where hed started. I smacked the one I was threatening with my dagger in the temple with the pommel, knocking him out, and tossed the other towards three of my warriors who beat him down as he landed at their feet. I moved towards Fay but she had stopped over the leader and lashed out again with a foot. She struck down on his ankle and I heard the bones crunch as she twisted a foot I used to think of as dainty. She ignored his screams and her dagger flicked out to slice into the man''s right elbow. I watched in horror as his bicep rolled up into a ball under the skin as the tendons holding it in place were cut. Shed crippled his left leg and his right arm. A warrior should have better manners when it comes to women. No wonder all the Koprigyn women prefer to fuck goats! Her tiny foot lashed out again into his balls and he cried out, all the bass missing from the high pitched groan. Throw these animals back into the steppe, Fay commanded and warriors began dragging the poor bastards out into the wintry plains. Chapter 54 - Did they eat them? And this is what they do? I asked Kril in icy horror. It had been two weeks since we sent the Koprigyn emissary packing and they had finally made their move. Koprigyn are savage bastards, he muttered. Our gathering party, that the bastards had attacked, had been composed of a handful of men escorting women and kids who werent yet eligible for marriage or going on Koryolis. The kids had been preteens. Their bodies had been laid out like they were the markings on a clock face, with the burnt wagon at the centre. All of them had had their left legs removed, the flesh stripped and then the bones laid back out in about the right places for the limb to be. The macabre set piece was meant to send a message. They werent going to like my reply. Anything from your dreams? I asked flatly. Aresk doesnt like to give too much away when it comes to wars, boy. Makes it more interesting for him, I guess. Ive seen their wagons moving north but thats it. The warriors will run ahead of the main camp, wont they? He nodded at me. Then we hunt them down and prepare a reception for the rest of them. Looks like Klip will get the extra workers hes been begging for. I was ice-cold inside. Theyll be too much bother. No one takes them as slaves, theyve got no honour. We should just kill the men and let the boys and women run back south, Kril growled. How many? I asked the critical question. Theyre a large tribe, Mond. Maybe... five or six thousand? Less than half are warriors but theyre Sykareskyn like us. Even the women and boys are tough compared to the shit-sitters. Theyre nothing like us! I snarled as my mind ran the numbers. I had four hundred cavalry and sixty chariots. How many of them will be mounted? I asked in a calmer voice. Fewer than youd expect, I reckon. He spat to one side. We usually fight on foot. Without saddles and stirrups fighting on horseback isnt easy. Maybe four or five hundred will be riding? With a bit of luck theyll send the riders out ahead so that we can pick them off piecemeal and even the odds in terms of cavalry. Theyll try to raid and harass? Attack the herds? Probably. If they can kill the herds well starve or have to raid from other tribes. When we get back to town we push most of the herds north through the pass. Keep a couple of dozen back to act as bait. Well keep our forces close to Mondit. As soon as they get close Glimpse will spot them, and we can move on them united to overpower them. We overwhelm the smaller forces then move out to fight the main group as far away from home as we can." Its harsher through the pass. Some of the aurox will die from exposure, Kril said with a shrug. Its not a bad idea. Well lose one in ten rather than maybe losing them all but it will have a cost, Mond. Well be inheriting a bunch more cattle before Im done with Koprigyn. What do you do with the bodies of the dead? I asked. Some tribes leave them to scavengers in sacred places, some bury them, some burn them. We burn ours, like Gedrik, he said softly. I cast enough fireballs to immolate the entire area, reducing the remains of the wagon and my dead workers to ashes. With a thought I sent Glimpse circling around us with instructions to find the band that did this, then to head south and find the main force. The crow would find these bastards, and when he did Id take revenge for the poor buggers Id just burned. Lets go, I growled. We got back on the chariot and Kril whipped the horses into a canter towards Mondit. As Kril started to slow down I leapt off the chariot and ran to the palisade. Warrior, whats your name? I asked as I offered a forearm clasp to the nearest guard. Jokutrak, lord, he gripped my arm and gave me a gap toothed grin. Please ask all the patriarchs, the Fangs and my wife to join me in my tent before noon. He nodded and rushed off to carry out my instructions. I strode through the camp and while warriors called my name and women nodded their heads as I passed, I ignored them. The expression on my face must have been terrible, as no one dared to approach me for any kind of more personal greeting. I flicked the tent flap aside and strode over to my chair, plonking myself down and resting my elbows on my knees, chin cupped in both hands. Ray? asked Fay as she entered. Whats wrong? We need to step up production of healing charms. I want every rider to have at least a single use of a healing spell in the next few days, I said firmly, giving her an apologetic look. The Koprigyn have started raiding. We need to pull back the gathering parties from the south and send them north. Can Glimpse see them? she asked as she nodded in agreement to my plan. Hes looking for whoever hit the group to the east then heading south. Did they eat them? she asked. Bits of them, from the look of it. I burned the bodies, I growled. It was going to be a day for growling. The flap swung aside and the rest of the leadership of my little tribe came in. Were organising for war. I began and then explained my plans. The herds would move north, the warriors would stay close and the gathering parties would be suspended or only go north to look for wood to keep Klip supplied. The band that did this? asked Atas in a furious voice. I want to ride them down myself! The nobles had all been trained in the new weapons and tactics Id introduced. Send me, Mond! barked Trikilo, whod come along with his brother. Ill deal with them myself. Keep the main forces gathered close around the camp and the mine. We have to protect the metal. How many enchanted arrows and javelins have we got in reserve? I demanded. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Perhaps two hundred arrows and javelins, said Khan. Without expanding the number of sorcerers we can only produce so many. He was preaching to the choir but I only had so many Souls. I had plenty in reserve currently and could probably spare a few but it would cost four hundred and forty souls to give a new soulbound servant the two hundred and twenty theyd need to be able to enchant equipment. They would only have the most basic forms of the spells, and without spending Souls to boost them further they wouldn''t be terribly effective. Ive got perhaps a thousand firewall stones, offered Kril with obvious reluctance. Hed been a busy bee it seemed. I took it as a mark of how seriously he was taking the situation that he''d mentioned them at all. I sat in silence and the room gradually became quiet as all eyes focused on me. For three hundred Souls I could raise someone to level ten, giving them access to Imbue, for a cost of one hundred and ten Souls. That would leave them forty Souls left over to get a few basic upgrades to the Fire tree. Or the Life tree. Theyd be limited by their mana and I knew the warriors would all want to dump their stat points into body and reflexes but that was fine. Frontline troops with superhuman strength and stamina would probably be for the best. Get me your five best horse archers- Glimpse had sent me an image from the top of a tree. Twenty five raiders, Koprigyn judging from the haircuts, were camped five miles south of the site of the attack. -make it your best six horse archers. I''ve got a little something I need to do first but this evening Ill give them all enough magic that they can imbue spells into arrows. I rose to my feet. Why not my lancers? complained Jandak. I want to give us ranged attacks. I suspect after this war Ill have enough Souls that every squadron will have a group of warriors boosted with Souls. But for now its best to kill your enemy before hes in arms reach! I hope therell be an allowance made for the women? A cadre of healers would be very useful, said Fay. Trikilo snorted but immediately looked contrite as Fay glared at him. Theres a lot of killing to do first but I think its a good idea, I reassured Fay. Now, if youll excuse me Im going to deal with the bastards who ate our gatherers. Ill be back in a few hours. No Kril- my Dreamer had stood up as well. -Ill run. Im faster than the chariot anyway. I grinned savagely at them and got toothy smiles in reply. Fay laid a hand on my arm and smiled gently at me. I kissed her quickly then strode out of the tent, then the camp without a backward glance. Glimpse took to his wings and guided me in. I ran flat out for two hours, faster than any horse the tribes had, then skidded to a halt when I was a mile away from the raiders. The run had invigorated me but I wanted to catch my breath before I attacked. Once my breathing returned to normal I approached cautiously, slipping from cover to cover until I could hear them talking quietly over the next rise. I crouched and snuck up to the lip of the hill at the same time as I sent Glimpse to attack one of their ponies. The crow dived down and snatched one of the horse''s eyeballs before flapping to a stop on the tree that the pony train was tied to. He swallowed the organ greedily and cawed loudly. The scream of the horse had snatched all the warriors'' attention away from where I was and I jumped forward. "For Aresk!" I called and their heads spun back my way. Five fireballs appeared around me and flew forwards like falling stars. Glimpse launched himself upwards as soon as I moved and the spheres of white hot fire enveloped all the warriors and their ponies. Normalis Humanos slain x26 Two hundred and sixty Souls gathered. Normalis Equus slain x40 Two hundred Souls gathered. All that was left was ash and smoke. I looked at Glimpse and sent him a command to circle around us. There had to be more than one advanced party nearby. I sat and watched the flames die down for almost an hour. Smoke still rose into the sky, marking this position to everyone for miles around, but the divots of molten earth had cooled from glowing hot. It looked like a series of meteors had smashed into the ground in a precise pattern, leaving nothing behind. I raised my head as I got a tug on the link from Glimpse. Another party was five miles to my east. I rose and headed in their direction at a flat sprint. I didnt bother with a distraction or magic this time. Kril would bitch at me if I spent all my mana on jobs that could be done just as easily by a bit of physical labour. I didnt slow down as I approached either, just charging in with my dagger in my fist. I bellowed my war cry, dedicating the kills to my god. The first one didnt know what was happening as his head left his shoulders. Five seconds later six more corpses littered the ground and crimson gushes painted the thin snow. The rest had scrambled to their feet and brandished their weapons but it was like fighting children to me now. Their spears slipped past me or I sliced through the wooden shafts before carving the wielders up like a butcher at work. My blood was up and I flowed around them faster than they could follow. The last three broke away and tried to run but I covered the ground in three long strides and sliced them vertically up their spines. As they thrashed and gurgled I turned my eyes on their ponies. Normalis Humanos slain x29 Two hundred and ninety Souls gathered. Normalis Equus slain x53 Two hundred and sixty five Souls gathered. Glimpse had located another camp by the time I had caught my breath, and I set off once more with blood in my eye. These cannibals were not going to live to regret attacking my people. Normalis Humanos slain x21 Two hundred and ten Souls gathered. Normalis Equus slain x36 One hundred and eighty Souls gathered. Normalis Humanos slain x18 One hundred and eighty Souls gathered. Normalis Equus slain x32 One hundred and sixty Souls gathered. The sun had set as I finally saw Mondit again. I trudged forwards as a swarm of horse archers charged out at me. Its me! Mond! I yelled as they got closer. They didnt slow down, falling into an orbit around me with arrows nocked and bows drawn until one slowed and rode forward. Mond! Are you hurt? Mune demanded as he slid off his pony and ran forward. He slapped his hands over my chest and shoulder but I shoved him away. Im fine. The Koprigyn raiders in the area are all dead though, I chuckled in an evil enough way that Kril would no doubt have approved if he were here. I need the ten best archers to meet me at the centre of the camp. Ive got a few more Souls to share than I did earlier. I found my throne set out in front of the central fire and Fay was already sitting in hers. I smiled at my wife and she flashed her teeth in a vicious grin at the sight of me. I was painted head to foot in blood. Id wiped the worst of it from my face but I was confident I had long streaks and smears across my skin. I gingerly lifted the cushion from my chair with my fingertips and tossed it towards my tent before sitting down and facing the gathered people. My commanders were all present as well as a sizable crowd of warriors in their armour. Ten archers were called out by name, at least one from each of the families that made up my tribe. They stepped out and formed a line across the fire from me. Youve been nominated for your skill and bravery to receive power, like that which I gave to my Fangs. If you do not wish to be tied to me in a way that you can never escape, speak up now. There will be no hard feelings or punishments. None of them moved so I went around the fire and issued them a hundred and fifty Souls each, three thousand spent in a matter of moments. Kril, explain what they need to do. Fire affinity first. Advance to level ten and put the rest into intensity and area of the firewall spell. They can pick their own second affinity but Id recommend Life. I smiled at them and I must have looked terrible as they blinked through the writing they could each see floating in front of them. They let out a bloodthirsty roar. Youre now part of my family. The Fangs, Kril and Fayala will guide you in how to use your new powers. None will stand against us! I said in a sibilant hiss, the rage at what Id seen this morning boiling over into my voice. They nodded quickly and turned to my captains with questioning looks. I staggered over to the water barrel outside my tent and began stripping off to wash myself down. Killing to gain Souls had seemed limiting at first but now with a war against thousands of enemies, none of whom could hope to match me physically I was beginning to see the bright side. Chapter 55 - War, huh. Looking down from Glimpses perspective, at first glance this seemed like it would go very badly for us. My sixty chariots held the central position flanked by fifty lancers at either end of our double line. The mounted archers were formed into two groups on our flanks. All told I had just over five hundred men in my army. We had taken position on a small hill devoid of trees opposite the main Koprigyn force that had set themselves up along a ridge five hundred metres away from us. They had a small forest to their backs, so probably trusted that our cavalry wouldn''t be able to attack their rear. Roughly two thousand infantry formed the centre of their force, split into four groups of five hundred or so but warriors moved from one blob to another seemingly without a pattern. On each of their flanks two hundred riders waited for the order to charge. We were heavily outnumbered but I was confident things would work out to our advantage. I sent a command to Glimpse and he circled down to fly over Mune on the right, emitting three short caws as he passed. I saw the archers tense and ready themselves but they didnt move quite yet. Using a crow to issue orders on the battlefield was unwieldy at best but wed worked out a series of coded bird cries. Glimpse passed over the centre of our line and flew down to Kos emitting the same three short caws. Kos raised his bow over his head and waited until Munes troopers did the same, then they all thundered forward at once. The earth shook to the sound of the hooves smashing into the dirt as both of my flanking units charged. They moved at an easy canter, not pushing the horses at this point in the battle, and began to approach the enemy cavalry. A shower of regular arrows flew out at the Koprigyn but didn''t do much damage. The enemy took the attacks for a minute or so but they were ill-disciplined and soon enough a handful kicked their ponies forwards with javelins in their hands to try and retaliate. As soon as a few warriors moved the rest all lunged forward to join them. Mune and Kos did as we had planned and peeled away into a feigned retreat, showering arrows on their pursuers as they fled before them. Give them a minute to pull the cavalry out of position, I said to Trikilo who was in the chariot next to me. He grunted and fingered his bow. Pairs of steel tipped spears were mounted to either side of the drivers of all our vehicles, pointing at the sky and glinting in the early morning sun. Id ordered strips of red cloth tied to the ones on my chariot that fluttered in the wind. Waiting for the enemy riders to be pulled out of position seemed to last forever but soon enough my cavalry had them far enough away that they wouldnt be able to intercede in what was about to happen. I nodded to Trikilo who flashed his teeth at me in something that certainly wasnt a smile. Aresk! Witness the might of our warriors! This battle is dedicated to you! I screamed at the Great Blue sky above me. A brief wash of the war gods aura spread over us, and my warriors whooped and cheered. Advance! Trikilo called out. His voice was long and deep, washing over our position like a wave. The chariots moved into a slow walk and started to descend our hill. The lancers formed wedges and carefully kept their distance from the slowly spinning blades that protruded from our wheels. As we began to move the Koprigyn infantry roared their defiance and charged down the slope towards the shallow valley where they would die. Flashes of blue and orange started going off in my peripheral vision and I checked with Glimpse. Kos and Mune had started using the enchanted weapons a bit too soon but the enemy cavalry was going to collapse. Those that hadnt already burned were turning away from my mounted archers and the rest of the battle. As my archers wheeled around and charged to pursue the Koprigyn riders I focused on my immediate surroundings. Their infantry had reached the bottom of the hill and had spread out into a single line three or four warriors deep as they sprinted towards us. We were still a few hundred metres apart and I mentally reached out to the four iron rings on my right hand. Twenty bolts of white fire appeared above me and shot forwards to explode in the densest parts of the enemy line. I spent my mana to summon fifteen more and launched them into the places Id neglected with the first barrage. The chariots immediately charged. They had been expecting the barrage as the signal to get close to close quarters. Air whistled in my ears, competing with my heartbeat for the privilege of deafening me. We shot forwards, closing the distance quickly. Next the fighters on the chariots opened up with javelins and arrows, focusing their fire on the remaining centre of the Koprigyn forces. The spheres of white hot destruction from my fire bolts swallowed swathes of the enemy, leaving nothing but ash. Then the blue and orange walls of fire from the enchanted projectiles erupted among the terrified survivors. The fire bursts were random and the lack of a common pattern seemed to terrify the ones still unburned as much as the actual attacks. My lancers peeled away from the chariots and swept into the flanks of the infantry then pounded on into the distance after killing as they passed. They were going to secure the wagons and as much of the Koprigyn herd as we could catch. I snatched up a spear from next to a madly cackling Kril who slewed our chariot sideways and cut us along the line of disrupted infantry. The whirling blades on our wheels buzzed and they tore through legs and torsos. He threw the occasional fireball into knots of warriors far enough away to escape the mechanical death of our vehicle. He pulled us back to the left as I stabbed out with a spear into a warrior mad with battle lust and then we were through the ranks of the enemy and turning around for another run. I checked the crows eye view as Kril cut another line through the surviving enemy. The fight had clearly gone out of them. Koprigyn survivors were fleeing as fast as they could except for the poor bastards whod been surrounded or cut off. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Normalis Humano slain x1235 Twelve thousand three hundred and fifty five Souls gathered. Well, damn. War, huh. What is it good for? Shitloads of Souls! My greed was rubbing its hands together while my conscience tried to raise a complaint. The memory of those kids with their left legs stripped of flesh settled my ethical concerns and my code quietly retreated into the background of my mind. Enough Kril! Theyre done! Let them run! I yelled into my mad mentor''s ear. Like fuck! Chase them all down! Kill every last one of them! he screamed as he spun the chariot onto a course to take the legs off a handful of routed warriors. I clung on as he drove our ponies into a lather murdering fleeing men. The concept of surrender or letting a beaten enemy flee was not something my savage people understood. I stopped fighting except to block the occasional attack aimed at Kril from a panicked Kopregyn. We hadnt had it all our own way. The mounted archers were unscathed as far as I could tell but wed lost three chariots and a dozen of the lancers as they slammed into the unbroken flanks of the enemy infantry. Most of the lancers were alive but theyd lost their ponies and had been forced to fight on foot until the rout began properly. What happens now? I called to Kril who stopped giggling and shot me a look that suggested I was dropped on my head repeatedly as a child. Now we claim their animals and women. The tribe is broken. A lot will run and die on the steppe. Some of them will reach other tribes and beg to be taken in with varying results. No one likes the Kopregyn, he snickered. Take me home, Kril. Theres no point in us chasing them down. How many? What? I asked distractedly. How many bloody Souls? he demanded. Twelve thousand plus bloody Souls. Enough to make it so ten men in each squadron can imbue weapons and a bit left over for the rest of us to share, I muttered but I was considering just spending them all on myself. Id be an absolute powerhouse If I poured them all into levelling and boosting my magic. Ill take a few hundred off you! Kril called as he wheeled us about and began trotting back to where we started the battle. Kos, Mune and Trikilo were already waiting for us when we got there. We shouldnt have done this well! called Trikilo as we arrived. I jumped down and he rushed over to wrap me in an extremely unexpected bear hug. Thanks bloke but we still lost a few. It wasnt all in our favour, I muttered as I slapped him on the back to try and get him to let me go. He pulled back and grinned at me. We killed four times our total number and lost only a handful! This is a heroic victory Mond! Kril, youd better have been paying attention so you can tell the story when we get home! Trikilo called as Kril jumped down from the chariot. The horses were lathered and sweating, stomping their feet with nervous excitement. I was keeping my eyes open, he lied. I caught his eye and he winked shamelessly at me. Ive split my troops to hunt down the remaining riders, said Mune as Kos nodded in agreement. Theyll be gone for a few days. You mean they''ve broken up into little packets of troops without orders. In future theyll need to chase for a few hours, staying together, and then come straight back. Ill add it into the training regime. We cant allow ourselves to disperse because our warriors want to chase glory, I muttered unhappily. It should be fine this time, there werent any other large forces nearby, but if this was a skirmish against the outriders of a greater power it would be dangerous for the warriors to take off after prizes. Jandak has the wagons. The women have mostly fled but there are a few hundred prisoners. What the hell do we do with them? I asked. Slaves, said Kos. They can work the mines. Thats dangerous work. It would be kinder to just kill them, I answered. Isnt there something gentler for them to do? Youre a good king, Mond, but youre soft in the head. Two winters of slavery then theyre free to leave or marry into the tribe. Theyre Koprigyn women, I think theyll be happy that our men dont fuck goats when their backs are turned! laughed Mune. Im heading back to town. Send out riders to pull back our more enthusiastic warriors. Ill be able to share some Souls with the tribe. If Mortimer has hundreds of trinket wielding wizards in addition to his soulbound servants we need to find a way to counter him. Urkash is a problem for the summer! snapped Kril. You need to focus on winter and spring! The Hellath festival is your best chance to gather more tribes to your cause. Urkash is the threat we need to plan for. Hell have tens of thousands of soldiers backed with trinkets and soulbound. Shit-sitters all of them! Even without magic or the new weapons any of us is worth three of them! barked Kos excitedly. Trikilo, what do you think of the new tactics and weapons? I asked. The old warriors opinion would carry a lot of weight with the patriarchs and the rest of my fighters. Theyre something I wish wed known about before. Wed have ruled the steppes. As it is currently... no tribe can stand against us. We will rule the plains his voice faded away as the realisation sunk in. We will. But the other tribes arent our enemies. We need their numbers. After this- I waved at the burned and blasted landscape strewn with bodies behind me, -the tribes will know were serious. If they ride against us well put them down but its better if they join us. We need an alliance. I''m afraid I dont know how you arrange that kind of thing, I grumbled. Give it a few weeks then send emissaries to the nearest camps. The Koprigyn women and surviving warriors will have spread the song of our victory for us, Kril chimed in. Let them carry the word for us, then we send small groups of traders and talkers. Diplomats. Do you have anyone trained in that kind of thing? I wondered. Hah. Talking is easy! laughed Mune but he stuttered to a stop as I looked at him. Not if we want the right things to be said. No headstrong arrogant warriors. We need people with a deft touch. Can women carry trade between the tribes? You want to set Fayalas friends on them? Just dont send Haylin or Jandak might mutiny! barked Kos. Trikilo cuffed him on the back of the head but Kos head didnt move and the old leader shook out the pain in his hand from the impact. No. But Kayla and Habene carried a lot of sway among the Jagarnyn. Could it work? I asked. No one would attack them but they might not listen either, said Trikilo slowly. I assume you mean the men wont listen. Do you think theyll listen to their own wives though? I smirked. Oh thats nasty! It might just work, said Kril with a chuckle. His evil cackling from earlier seemed to have worn him out and a mild chuckle was the best he could manage now. Glimpse landed on my shoulder and rubbed his head against my cheek. I knew what he was after and sent a mental confirmation. He flew off to look for eyeballs among the fallen. Send out riders to bring back our crazies. We might need to move some of the archers over to the lancers if they cant learn some discipline. Well regroup at Mondit, share the loot and make plans for spring. And yes, Kril, Ill share some of the Souls Ive gathered today. My mentor grinned, hopping up and down happily. Chapter 56 - Levels and loot So whats the final tally? I asked Trikilo. His savage grin looked sinister in the dancing firelight. It had taken three days for us to round up the Kopregyn herds and bring their wagons to join our main camp. Hundreds of warriors and women stared at me from the cleared area in the middle of the camp. They were almost all nursing hangovers and practicing the old adage of the hair of the dog that bit you. Lord, weve taken a thousand wagons and all their carried goods. The Aurox that pulled them plus eight hundred from their roaming herds. Nearly a thousand slaves as well. The old leader took a swig of yalk, the fermented milk dribbling down his chin as he smacked his lips and swiped it away with his forearm. Wed quadrupled our supplies of tents and wagons and our herd was larger than it had any right to be. We were rich by the standards of the steppe. The slaves will serve for two more winters and then become free men and women, they can choose to stay with us or can leave in peace at that time, I said firmly. Taking the losers and their families as slaves was common practice for these people and as much as I loathed the idea I couldnt fight centuries of tradition without losing a large chunk of my support among the nomads. I could ensure they were treated properly while they served their time though and I had just doubled the population of my little tribe with a single battle. Theyll be put to work in the mines. If any show signs of talent I want Klip and the other craft masters to look them over and take them on as apprentices. I glanced at the smith who grinned and nodded at me. Hed become a firm supporter since the iron mines had proved so productive. And the goods? asked Khan greedily from my right. Two thirds will be split among the families. The rest I claim as warlord. Does anyone dispute my claim? I stared around with a stoic expression but I could practically feel the ice in Fays eyes as she glared at the crowd from my left. A roar of approval echoed out and I relaxed slightly. I had no idea what the hell Id do with so much stuff other than maybe sell it but Fay had assured me shed make good use of it. I want to establish a permanent presence here. No! I wont ask you to become shit-sitters! I added to cut off the immediate grumbling. Well still live under felt and move our camps as the seasons change but the mine is too important to abandon over a little snow! Theres a river to the west and I want to start building there. Machines to make all our work easier will be powered by the flowing water. Looms to weave and hammers to shape metal will increase our wealth beyond your imaginations! I announced. Lord, we dont care about wealth! We want to ride to glory with you! called one of Jandaks lancers as he thrust a spear at the moons. Therell be plenty of that! I rose to my feet and stepped closer to the fire so it lit my face from below. Now for the real loot. I killed over a thousand of the cannibal bastards with my magic! That means I can give some more of you access to the system and affinities. Jandak, I want your ten finest lancers, those who showed courage and determination and followed your orders! Those who ran off to loot and chased down the enemy for the longest are not worthy! I need men I can trust to obey the instructions theyre given! Lord, Jandak said as he stepped around the fire and stood next to me. He rattled off ten names and the men in question moved out of the crowd and nodded their heads at us. Jandak will explain the details to you. Do not spend any Souls until he has explained everything to you! You are to be my greatest fighters. Unstoppable warriors capable of dueling Ur-Viles singlehanded! Put your points into your body statistics. I recommend Life as your first affinity and fire as your second but you can choose as you see fit, once Jandak explains them to you. I passed down the line, clasping each warriors arm and muttering a few words of congratulations as I spent three hundred Souls on each of them to give them half that amount. Enough to get them to level ten and gain imbue. Theyd all be beyond peak human capabilities physically and have access to weak spells for their own protection. Mune, Kos! Each of you send me your five most disciplined archers! I wanted to drive home that following orders led to better rewards than charging off like a berserker for personal glory. The riders called out stepped forwards and smiled at me uncertainly. You arent like the lancers. You need to put your stat points into your mental abilities. Magical strength and mana are your best choices. You dont need to fight up close: you rain death on our enemies from afar! I paused for breath and looked at the slightly disappointed faces. You kill at range so the enemy never even gets a chance to hurt your brothers! Your honour can never be questioned, you are my left hand as the lancers are my right. There is no difference between you in my eyes. I passed down the line and gave them each enough Souls to get to level ten. Six thousand Souls gone in the space of a few minutes and a couple of cringe inducing speeches. I wish Id studied rhetoric back home but school had been one of those things Id avoided as much as possible. I was fairly confident that rhetoric and public speaking werent big parts of the curriculum anymore anyway. Lady Fayala, have you found the candidates I requested from among the women? I asked as I turned to look at my wife. This pomp and ceremony bullshit was for the birds. I wanted this done and then to rush her back to our tent for some privacy. She quirked a slight smile as though she was reading my mind and rose to her feet. Her long red dress swirled as she stepped closer to the fire and my side. Haylin, Grabel, Jestan and Kelasty. Step out! she called and the named women stopped forward. We need more magic items but we cannot ask warriors to spend all their days putting spells on arrows and necklaces! She waved a hand and a ball of ice appeared over the fire and spewed steam into the night. Women are the better crafters among our people, she added and I saw Klip snort to himself. He was a proud man. These women are from the four major families in my husband''s tribe. They will be empowered to create the weapons and healing items we need and I will teach them how to cast magic in combat. Youll never need to fear leaving us women behind again when you go to war! She nodded to me and I passed down the line again, taking each of their hands in turn and giving each of them two hundred fifty Souls, enough to get to Enchant at level twenty and have some left over to get basic spell upgrades. Another two thousand Souls gone. The warriors were silent, not quite sullen but clearly not entirely on board with this shift in the power wielded by the women. Ladies. Please join me in my husband''s tent and Ill explain the writing you can see, said Fay but I raised a hand. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. One moment please, wife. Kril, Mune, Kos and Jandak, please step forward. Kril bounced from foot to foot as he moved forward and was joined by my Fangs. Fay. I have more Souls for you as well. I touched her cheek and sent her two hundred and fifty. My mentor and my greatest warriors, I would be remiss not to include you in these rewards. I exchanged a warrior''s clasp with each of them and gave them the same. Another two and half thousand Souls gone. I had just over one and a half thousand left for myself. Id had a few sleepless nights worrying over the best way to share everything out. I could have elevated myself and become a powerhouse but I would be facing hundreds of wizards armed with enchanted items and from what I could gather tens of thousands of warriors from the south would be massed against me when I moved against Mortimer. Plus however many Soulbound hed made as well. Alone I would be pulled down sooner or later by some lucky spear throw or arrow, however strong I became I couldnt cut my way through tens of thousands alone. So I had chosen to follow in my enemies footsteps. Elevating some of my followers to be potent enough to make a difference in the fighting to come while making sure I retained enough to steadily progress my own power. Whoever our next enemy was, and I suspected it would be more of the nomads as I moved to consolidate control over the steppes, would just be more fuel for our growing fire. I could feel my new Soulbound servants in my mind. The link was like a ghostly muscle that I could flex if needed. I didnt want to find out how much control I could exert over them. I feared that kind of power would be intoxicating and Id become an addict. For twenty Souls I could give someone a single level and theyd be under my sway. I had a sinking feeling Mortimer might have taken that kind of an approach and I would have to do the same to match him. Perhaps next time I got a windfall Id consider it. I sat back down on my chair as the celebration resumed. Yalk was passed around. Soon enough drunken dancing and singing filled the air as it had every night since the battle. Fay led her new coven of witches into our tent to instruct them on how to spend their Souls and I stared moodily at the fire. Fifteen hundred Souls they wouldnt go as far as Id have liked. The further down the trees I went the higher the cost was for each step. It was the same with the levels but I had enough to take a big step up in power whichever option I chose. I pulled up my status and rested a chin on one fist as I thought. Primary Stats: Body: D+ Mind: D+ Soul: D Available Souls: 1552 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 30 Reflexes: 20 Health: 200 Magic strength: 20 Focus: 20 Mana: 330 Affinity: Fire Summon fire: Range- 45 metres, Intensity- +76%, lasts 10 seconds Fire Resistance- +2% Projectile: Speed- +3%, Detonation- 6.5 metres cubed. Fire Wall: Area- 10 metres squared. lasts 10 seconds Barrier: 20 HP Fire Spirit: duration 10 seconds Affinity: Life Heal (self): 15HP and 48% increased recovery rate for one hour. Seals moderate wounds. Enhancement (self): 58%, Resistance (all): 19% Projectile: Speed- +3%, (heal other) Rapid Growth: Area- 1 metre squared. Projectile: Speed- +3% (Enhance Other). Shapeshift (Minor): Duration- 100 seconds Affinity: Space Size: range- Touch, Intensity- 30% Mass: range- Touch, Intensity- 30% Area: 5.5m cubed (optional) lasts 10 seconds Resistance: 2% Pocket Dimension: 5.5m cubed Spatial Tear: Range- 11 metres Imbue Enchant Soul Transfer Aresks Boon: Carrion Feeders Gaze. I was pretty happy with my magic at the moment. Increasing the intensity of the Summon Fire spell in conjunction with the area of the projectile version had let me delete half of the Kopregyn infantry in seconds. It had been a while since Id gained some stat points and the sense of progression that came with improving my stats called out to the greedy part of me. I could buy some equipment from the bloody Shop but I still resented the cost for a single item. We were churning out crude steel weapons and armour now so I didn''t see the point other than perhaps getting the weird mythical level equipment... but that was still too expensive for my tastes. I spent one thousand three hundred and twenty Souls to move up to level seventy. Level sixty: synthesised spell. Rolling Based on the most commonly used magic new spell unlocked in the Fire tree: Burning Skies. Level seventy: advanced affinity unlocked based on previous choices. Rolling New affinity unlocked: Earth I sat bolt upright and stared at my status screen in shock. There were more affinities? This changed everything. My enemies would get the same. I pondered for a second before spending my stat points and then quickly spent them. Level 70 Primary Stats: Body: C- Mind: C- Soul: E Available Souls: 232 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 40 Reflexes: 25 Health: 250 Magic strength: 30 Focus: 20 Mana: 430 Affinity: Fire Summon fire: Range- 45 metres, Intensity- +76%, lasts 15 seconds Fire Resistance- +2% Projectile: Speed- +3%, Detonation- 6.5 metres cubed. Fire Wall: Area- 10 metres squared. lasts 15 seconds Barrier: 20 HP Fire Spirit: duration 10 seconds Burning Skies: Area- 50x50m, duration 15 seconds Affinity: Life Heal (self): 20HP and 48% increased recovery rate for one hour. Seals moderate wounds. Enhancement (self): 58%, Resistance (all): 19% Projectile: Speed- +3%, (heal other) Rapid Growth: Area- 1 metre squared. Projectile: Speed- +3% (Enhance Other). Shapeshift (Minor): Duration- 100 seconds Affinity: Space Size: range- Touch, Intensity- 30% Mass: range- Touch, Intensity- 30% Area: 5.5m cubed (optional) lasts 15 seconds Resistance: 2% Pocket Dimension: 5.5m cubed Spatial Tear: Range- 11 metres Affinity: Earth Shape Earth: Range - Touch, Duration 15 seconds Imbue Enchant Soul Transfer Aresks Boon: Carrion Feeders Gaze. I flexed my fists in pleasure. My muscles had become like steel bands under my skin some time ago but now they felt like machine presses as I flexed my fingers open and shut. The additional mana Id gained would be useful seeing as Shape Earth and Burning Skies each cost a whopping one hundred mana to cast. How the hell could I protect my warriors from someone like me? I could throw a spear hard enough to impale ten men in a line. I could lob twenty fireballs a day that would incinerate huge areas with each hit. All the levels and loot were great but I needed to start thinking about how to counter myself. My enemies would all be just as strong, if not more so, than I was. Chapter 57 - Barefoot King I cannot believe you arent wearing shoes! The ground is still frozen for Aresks sake! Fay grumbled good naturedly as we walked from Mondit to the pass hand in hand. I paused and stamped a foot, leaving an inch deep imprint in the frozen earth, and then raised it to show her my sole. Foot beats stone now! I grinned. You wouldnt believe how happy I was to finally have shoes after I first got here! They werent even shoes, just cloth and hide wrapped around my feet. I need to be in contact with the ground to use one of my new abilities so- Barefoot King! she snorted. Its hardly an impressive sight, Ray. Youll see the benefits soon, love. Hows your coven doing? I asked, hoping to change the subject. Trinket production is steady, about sixty a day for single cast items, but it doesnt leave us any mana to learn to use our new powers, Husband. Some more Souls would be helpful. Fay was now almost as avaricious for Souls as Kril had become. When she called me Husband I knew she was being deadly serious. Its at the top of my list! Its why- Going north on your own in winter, without shoes no less, is crazy. You should take guards and hunters to process the meat, she interrupted me. I could come along as well! Wed been low-key arguing about this for two days now, since I told her my plans. Its almost spring Ill put the loot in my storage space! You know I can outrun the cavalry now. Theyd only slow me down, I gently repeated once again. And what about me? Weeks on my own, no one to warm my bed for me! She rested her free hand across her gently curving stomach. You had to pay attention but the growing bulge was just starting to show. It made me a little uncomfortable. I didnt have to worry about my more violent tendencies and professional inclination in this world. Hell, here they were viewed as bloody advantages! But I felt vulnerable when I rested my palm on Fays stomach in a way Id never felt back on Earth where I was usually only a single slip away from blowing my cover. It wont be that long. I tried to reassure her. Ten days, tops. Ive got Glimpse to scout for me and the tusks and meat will just go in my storage space. I didnt mention my other idea. Neither Kril nor my wife would appreciate what I was considering. Fay continued to grumble but the fight had gone out of her and a resigned annoyance settled in. We reached the pass and stepped aside as a slow moving wagon rumbled past carrying finished steel products, arrow heads, spear tips and the new helmets Id asked Klip to produce, back towards Mondit. The Palliat Pass was now thoroughly changed. The western side was lined with crude smelters being serviced by dozens of apprentices. They were mostly from the prisoners - slaves I supposed - but more and more of the warriors who hadnt made the cut for the horse archers or lancers had made approaches to Klip, looking to learn the smithing arts. The eastern side was composed of streams of people pulling handcarts in and out of the small entrances to the previously excavated tunnels. They dumped their loads by the smelters and went back for more, weaving between each other. Whoever had been here before, however long ago it was, had created a huge network of winding tunnels and artificial caverns below the surface. I suspected most of the hills around us would look like Swiss cheese if I had access to LIDAR. My people had currently only explored a fraction of the old tunnel system. I paced the width of the mouth of the pass a couple of times, Fay watching bemusedly, then made a couple of cuts into the stone with my dagger. I sliced a pair of neat lines into the stone that were about three metres apart and roughly in the middle of the opening. Klip! I called loud enough to be heard over the smashing of hammers and the hiss of molten metal being poured out. A minute later the blacksmith walked over to me, head held high. Lord, he greeted me. I need to stop the traffic through the pass for a few minutes. Im going to build you some walls, I told him. He twitched and looked at the thirty metre wide entrance to the pass for a moment then shrugged and nodded. Oi! Keep the stock on the loading spot for now! he yelled back towards his open air workshop. A chorus of surly replies and waving hands came back to him. I grinned at Fay who was looking at me with a raised eyebrow. This is why Im not wearing shoes. After striding over to the cliff wall I spent a hundred mana, and my perception flowed out into the ground below me. It began with a radius of about a metre but for the first five seconds that spread out until it was ten metres in either direction. As soon as I cast I bent my will and began moving the stone around me. I rose up on a column of rock and soil that solidified into a pillar three metres tall and half a metre wide. I flowed across the mouth of the canyon leaving a wall of solid stone behind me. When I got to where Id cut my first mark I stopped, the fifteen second timer on the power having elapsed. Moving by mentally controlling the muck around you to push your feet along felt a bit like ice skating. I glided rather than walked and at a much quicker speed than I could manage with my legs. I could also condense or expand the material for as long as it was within my sphere of influence. Rather than create styrofoam-rock walls Id pulled the materials from the south side of the of the wall in, creating a wide shallow trench that attackers would have to cross and increasing the effective height of the wall to outsiders. I wanted this place to be as secure as possible before I went north. Of all my little satellite settlements this one could not be lost. I glanced down with a broad grin on my face then stared dumbstruck as Fay leapt upwards. Her enhanced body made leaping a metre and a half vertically simple enough but as she reached the peak of her jump a disc of ice appeared under and she launched herself off it. At the second peak she summoned another Ice shield then stepped daintily onto the top of my new wall like she was strolling out in the steppe. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Its high up here. She looked south over the steppe towards Mondit and the well worn tracks leading to our little town. Is this what its like looking down from Glimpses eyes? The crow cawed loudly from where he circled above us. Not even close Im afraid! I spent another hundred mana as I leapt down to the other mark Id cut into the floor of the pass. I repeated the procedure then passed through the little town to the north and built walls to seal that end of the pass as well. When I got back Klip was still in awe, smacking his fist gently against the first wall Id built. You could be a rich man. Mining''s dangerous, making the rock flow away with a thought would let you beat out all the competition. Is this Lord, Ive been down into the tunnels. Theres no supporting beams and the walls are smooth. Did someone like you make this place? I think so. I dont know how long ago or who they were but there are signs beyond the sculpted walls that it was someone, or a number of people maybe, like me. Kilp stared up at the sheer cliffs that had penned him in for months with a look that bordered on reverence. I stuck out my hand in the traditional warriors clasp. Even the shit-sitters recognised the correct form after so long among us and he stuck his arm out and gripped my wrist. When did the nomads become my people? I couldnt point to any particular event except maybe my marriage to Fay. She landed next to me, perhaps having grown bored of the view to the south while I reinforced the north. I spent a whopping two Souls on Soul Transfer in order to hopefully give Klip a single Soul and awaken his first affinity. It didnt work because that would have been too easy. I tried again, going up through the numbers in steps until it clicked. He had been starting to look a little uncomfortable as I failed to release his arm but then his eyes went wide and he snatched his hand back to swat at the air. Crathan? Why the fuck is it in Crathan? What the hell are affinities? he gasped. Affinities are the types of magic. Normally Id say pick Life but you being you Fire might be a better fit! I grinned at him. You can boost your spells a little or get a level and improve your stats. He was completely F tier at the moment. Why me? You know Ill leave when my time is done! he wondered as he continued swatting at the words floating in his vision. Theres a cost, I replied ominously. What? he demanded in a panicked squeak , a far cry from his usual brash baritone. Among the nomads the women are the crafters while the men are herding and hunting. Or at war. Look at the women for new apprentices. But Velkit- I think its a good idea, Fay interrupted. Ive got a few strong ladies Id like to present to you, master smith. His eyes flicked between us and an look of resignation crept into his gaze. Whyd you give me the Souls? he asked. I wanted to establish how few Souls I had to transfer to give- What? Thats insane! We need to concentrate the Souls we have, Ray! Fay stomped her foot and a circle of dust spread out from the impact. Im not going to be able to get enough to seriously level more than one or two people until after our next battle. If we get to that fight and all our warriors had access to the Life affinity, even just the weakest spells, it will go better for us. The coven and Kril could stop churning out healing charms and focus on shields and attack magic! I answered quickly. Marriage was never an easy thing but when your wife could break rocks with her bare hands and was riding the hormones of pregnancy? That took it to a whole new level. Fay was remarkably understanding but her temper had been flaring a lot more over the last few weeks than was usual. How many? she asked, suddenly calm again. Twenty. I have to transfer enough to give someone a single level. This is huge! It means that for - I paused and tried to do the numbers in my head and quickly gave up, - two thousand Souls I can get a hundred warriors able to self heal and give them a minor boost to their strength! Can you imagine a hundred warriors who just shrug off minor wounds and survive serious injuries? Weve got four hundred warriors training in the new squadrons. Eight thousand Souls to make them all like us? Wed be unstoppable! I enthused. I might have been laying it on a little thick but the idea had been eating at the back of my mind for days. Theyll be weak compared to us although compared to people without that advantage? Hmm. For the same amount you could make two people as strong as me or the Fangs. But I can see your perspective. It would make us a lot more formidable, collectively. Ill agree on one condition: when theyre available I want more Souls for the women. She crossed her arms and fixed me with a glare. The coven hadnt gone down entirely well with the wider tribe. Women were respected - borderline sacred - despite the fact they couldnt technically own anything. It was ironic that they were so important but had so few rights. Seeing women snap spear shafts in their hands had upset some of the chaps, to put it mildly. I wasnt on a crusade to bring equality to this world. I wasnt even sure what my crusade was at the moment. Poseidon still sat at the top of my shit list, and I fully intended to kill her if I could, but the longer Id been here the more tied to this world I had become. My lists had gotten rather muddled, they were now almost entirely focussed on the wellbeing and strength of my adoptive tribe. Partially out of self interest but increasingly there was something else motivating me as well. It was mostly with a view to taking down Mortimer and then the others of course but even in my head that argument had started to feel hollow. The men are all a little worried about the fact that you keep snapping inch thick poles of wood when you get cross, I began, praying desperately I wasnt stepping on a landmine. Theyll come around in time and Im more than happy to give the women Souls as well. This summer is going to see a lot fighting whatever I do. Id rather get the other tribes to join us but some of them are going to fight us. Whatever I do for the warriors Ill do the same for the women, eventually. This might annoy some of the warriors but I was, somewhat embarrassingly, viewed as something of a demi-god to a lot of them. I had the social capital to burn on keeping Fay happy and it was kind of the right thing to do anyway. How long until you go? Fay asked as Klip wandered off, happily staring at screens that no one else could see. Im going now, love, I said softly, pulling her into an embrace and moving for a kiss. She allowed the hug but she pulled her face back. No. You get that when you come home. Be careful, Ray. The Ur-viles she whispered in my ear as she moved to lay her cheek against mine. Wont know what hit them, I said with a savage smile. I kissed her ear and stepped back. Kril needs to keep focussing on his project. If he skulks back into Mondit tell him Glimpse is keeping an eye on him! I said light heartedly. My crow would be watching my back and looking for my prey but Kril might not know that. Hell know thats a lie. If I see him Ill make sure he gets back to work, she said. Safe travels, love. Hurry back. Without another word she turned and walked back towards Mondit. I looked around me and smiled. The mine was doing well, Mondit was rich and thriving. My army was constantly training under the Fangs or Trikilo and the side project Id foisted on Kril was coming together nicely. I sighed as Fay moved into the distance. I was getting soft. I looked to the north and felt a sense of freedom. The tribe would be fine without me for a couple of weeks: it was time to go hunting. Chapter 58 - No shortie could do this! I ran north with bare feet. The cold was uncomfortable, as were the occasional jagged stones, but it wasnt painful and it didnt do me any harm. Whether it was my strength stat or my increased hit points, or perhaps some combination of the two, the force of my feet pounding into the semi frozen ground didnt bother me at all. I silently thanked Hakubin for my time hanging on the back of the wagon. That had been pain unlike anything Id ever known and in comparison the discomfort I felt now was negligible. Glimpse flew ahead of me, soaring over the end of the Palliat Pass and moving into the northern tundra to look for prey. The vast expanse of snowy plains stretched out endlessly in the birds eyes and he began sweeping north in a wide zig zag to find me targets. An hour later I turned to the west and sped up. I was running at the best speed of my chariots but it was only a casual lope for me now. Each footfall cratered the ground slightly and launched me two or three metres along my path. Glimpse had spotted a small herd of mammoths but they were huge in comparison to the ones Id faced before. A third or more taller at the shoulder and while I couldnt be certain I was confident Id found some vile-mammoths. As the crow flies is a fitting phrase for the fastest possible route. It took me another hour and a half to close in on the herd Glimpse had spotted for me. As I drew near I slowed to catch my breath and checked my reserves. Health points: 250/250 Mana: 64/430 The cost of building the walls would take me most of the next couple of days to recover. Ten mana per hour was a bottleneck and I hadnt figured out any way to improve it. Health and Mana had set regeneration rates and I prayed to I hoped that they applied to my competition as well. Theyd been here longer than me and were likely stronger than I was. Id need to find ways to get them to burn their mana down before I made a move against them. A problem for another day. It was a herd of twelve beasts. Eight adults and four juveniles. They were much more intimidating up close than the last lot Id faced had been. Huge, towering slabs of hair and muscle with two metre plus spears of ivory sticking out of their faces. I moved slowly closer and they ignored me as though I was beneath their notice. The occasional fist sized eye rolled in my direction but otherwise they were utterly unthreatened by me. I had half a dozen steel spears in one of my storage rings but I wanted to try and push myself. I hadnt faced any real threats since I levelled after the battle and finding out what I was capable of now seemed like a good idea. Besides, killing these things with spears would take longer than I wanted to spend on the job. The metal heads wouldnt penetrate the thickly armoured skulls and crippling them then bleeding them out felt needlessly cruel when there was a more professional and efficient option available. Once I got to about ten metres away a pair of the bigger ones - the bulls perhaps? - turned ponderously towards me. They were slower than the regular versions of their species but I had a feeling they would be much harder to put down under normal circumstances. I slipped my Shop bought knife from the silvery sheath at my waist and weighed my options. I was short on mana but I had a few trinkets and enough to try a spell that Id wanted to experiment with for a while. I was wearing eight iron rings, one on each of my fingers. The four on my right hand were all loaded with fireballs. Two of the four on my left were enchanted with twelve charges of Krils best Heal Self spells, considerably better than my own version, and the other two were storage rings Id enchanted myself. I could only access them twice a day but they had the same capacity as my upgraded spell and would be very useful in the long run. The fact I could store living people in them had offered a number of interesting possibilities for the future, assuming anyone was mad enough to let me hide them in a dimensional pocket without time and no guarantee of being released if anything went wrong. Id find someone. Jandak would probably be up for it if no one else was. I scooped up a small rock from the ground and tossed it up and down in my right hand. The two bulls that turned to face me snorted and made quiet trumpeting sounds. I couldnt tell if the sound came from the swaying trunks or their mouths. Either way it was clear they werent pleased with my presence. With a swift flick of my wrist I sent the little rock arcing across the space between us to smack the beast on the left in the forehead. It briefly went cross eyed then trumpeted more loudly at me and stomped a foot in anger and confusion. I wasnt where it thought I would be. As the pebble had left my hand Id spent mana and ripped open a spatial tear. It appeared in front of me as a jagged rip in reality lined with pink and purple light. The oval was about two and half metres tall and perhaps half that in width. I dove through it and appeared in the air a foot above the mammoth''s neck. As I fell my impossibly sharp dagger flicked out and stabbed into the animal''s spine just behind the thick bone of the skull. My feet hit the ground and I ricocheted like a pinball to launch myself towards his companion. The dagger carved effortlessly upwards through the second neck and I landed neatly to one side of the pair of collapsing beasts. I buried the blade in the skulls of the paralysed animals and they were dead within seconds of my attack. The rest of the herd trumpeted in fear and started to lumber away from me. I could have cut more of them down. I probably should have from a purely utilitarian point of view. I knew I was a monster in a lot of ways. Killing these beasts bothered me about as much as immolating the frontlines of the Kopregyn army had, which is to say not very much at all. But Id spent a long time training my monster to fit in and frankly given my new power I was worried if I let that control slip, even for an instant, Id spiral into madness. Id taken two bulls from this herd so the rest could go on their way in peace and that was enough for me. My greed complained briefly but I quashed it mercilessly. Thered be other herds nearby. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Vilis Mastodon slain x2 Eighty Souls gathered. This could work. I hastily cut the tusks free with my impossible dagger then skinned and harvested as much of the fat and meat as I could in a couple of hours. I dropped my harvest into one of my storage rings and sent my senses out to Glimpse. Hed found three more herds not too far away, one of which was big enough that they were likely the vile variants of the giant mammals. I ran and killed and harvested the ivory and meat for the rest of the day. Vilis Mastodon slain x4 One hundred and sixty Souls gathered. Normalis Mastodon slain x8 One hundred and sixty Souls gathered. I had six hundred and forty two Souls when I settled down to sleep under the stars that night. The storage spaces for my rings both had twenty four tusks, the same number of sets of hides and as much meat as I could easily butcher in them. The rest had gone in my own personal space. I needed to recover my mana before I went hunting anymore. It was unlikely Id be able to remain on the hunt for as long as I had hoped unless I started abandoning the tusks as well as the valuable meat and fat. It felt wasteful to me. However terrifying to the locals these mammoths might seem, to me it was like being sent to knock a toddler. It felt wrong and I was quietly disappointed at the lack of challenge. Id been careful to only take a couple of animals from each herd, letting the rest escape. I had only killed adults, leaving the juveniles alone. Despite these concessions my code was arguing with my greed but I phased the internal bickering out. I stretched out under the stars and watched the night sky wheel overhead until my eyes closed. Before I dropped off Glimpse flew down and nestled in at my side to get some sleep as well. The god-forged creature didnt seem to have the same needs as regular animals but he couldnt go indefinitely without some shut eye. Not as nice as Fay curling up against me but better than being alone, for sure. When I opened my eyes, as pink light filled the world, my crow cawed a greeting from above where he circled and I sat up in the long grass that had hidden me during the darkness. I stretched, yawned, farted and did what every man with a decent amount of fibre in his diet does first thing in the morning. Glimpse had already found my next targets and I chewed on some dried meat Id pulled from my storage last night before I ran to catch up to them. For three days this routine lasted. I racked up another one thousand four hundred Souls in the process. I was over two thousand in total and when I got back our warriors would receive a considerable increase in power. I wasnt sure if spreading the Souls wide was better than going tall. Would two level forties just steamroll a hundred level ones? Maybe but I had a feeling the natural viciousness of my adoptive people would help swing the odds in their favour. How would I fare against twenty level tens? Physically there would be no comparison. I could rush from one to another and put them down with a single move. But while I was moving to the first one the rest would be launching attacks I didnt have any data one way or the other. My gut told me I was thinking along the right lines. Going wide might just be better than going tall Mana regenerated slowly so once spells were cast it would come down to how many there were and how physically capable each one was. If I had more Id win. Hopefully. My storage rings were nearly full. They would be a godsend when it came time to move the tribe to war against Mortimer. We could move fast without worrying about lumbering wagons or having to carry the weight of our supplies. I still had some room left in my own space but I wouldnt get a chance to fill it. Glimpse had been watching them fall in on my trail behind me. I had headed north west the first day then turned north east. Id been zig-zagging across the tundra as I hunted the different herds. Each day more of them had fallen in on my back trail. They didnt always like to work together it seemed. Whenever they bumped into others there were two possibilities: they either joined up or had a brief skirmish and spread out to chase me separately. They didnt start fires on a night when they stopped to rest. Glimpse had kept an eye on them for me since he noticed my tails. Id carefully avoided spending my own mana to let me get back to full strength for this evening. I stripped naked and put my clothes in one of my storage rings, hoping they wouldnt get rubbed against the raw meat and fat it was largely filled with. Then I took off towards the nearest camp of Ur-Viles. There were four of them a few miles behind me and I crossed the distance like a ghost. As I neared them I slowed down and stopped to listen. Youre sure its just one man? No shortie could do this! rumbled a deep voice from the darkness. Only one set of tracks you tusk-fucker. How many times do I have to say it? came back a whiny voice. But one Gerihuskar is incapable of this! The clans are already planning a great raid next year in revenge of Latrikos. The trail led to the southern plains and next summer- Its just the one! He moves like us. His strides are long! replied the whiner. Shut it, Wapisk. Youre so full of shit you might as well be a shortie! That was voice three. Hard to tell apart from the first voice beyond that it came from a different giant. My brother is right. You are full of shit! The fourth one boomed with a laugh. Your tribe''s weakness is why you lost a brother to a mortal. As the mortal in question Id like to say it had nothing to with that. He attacked me so he died. For Aresk! I called out. I was moving as the first words left my mouth. Id seen these things reflexes before and while I couldnt resist spooking them I had no intention of monologuing. They looked towards where Id been and started to rise to their feet just as I emerged from the darkness ten metres away. Achilles heels turned out to be a thing for these monsters just like regular humans and the first one collapsed to the ground with a strangled scream as I blurred past him and cut the back of both of his ankles. I left him behind and rushed to the next closest giant. He was fully on his feet now and he moved with a predatory grace despite his size. A fist swung down towards me and I activated my Self Enhancement spell. For ten mana it was a bargain and I slipped past his attack effortlessly, running my dagger up his forearm as I passed. I leapt forward and drove my blade into the throat of the whiny voiced one. It sank in deep and I twisted it to drive it between the vertebrae of his neck. He keeled over backwards but managed to latch onto my left leg and fling me away into the darkness. I lost a few health points as I hit the ground and rolled away. As I tumbled through the grass I cursed silently. Id left my blade in his throat and I had a lot more work to do tonight. I was reluctant to spend my mana this early in the mission but I didnt really have a choice. I cast Limited Shapeshifting and my skin turned a mottled grey black and green. We will find you, little one! said a giant. Youre two down and Im not even sweating. You fucking cannibals are in deep shit, I hissed as I rushed sideways silently to throw them off from my location. These weaklings? Im Gatropik, First Fist of the Northern Star clan! Youre just a - urk! I flew out of the night and slammed a foot into the talkative one''s throat, using the impact to launch myself towards the bloody body with my dagger buried in his neck. I rolled across the still feebly struggling giants throat and retrieved my blade before spinning lightly back to my feet to finish this fight. Chapter 59 - That’s pretty disgusting, bloke. Vilis Humano slain x37. One thousand eight hundred and fifty Souls gathered. I was crouched down near the last and largest camp of the giants that had been following me. Id already killed the rest and was feeling pretty happy with the results. These bastards didnt trouble my code at all and they were even more profitable than the vile-mammoths. I could see myself spending most of next winter hunting the cannibalistic monsters down while the tribe continued to grow in strength. That assumed Id get another year to prepare. Mortimer had most likely realised he had a competitor on his northern flank by now and would move in force once the summer campaign season came around. Eleven of the giants were laid out in a circle, feet pointed into the centre like hands on a clock face. Some were stretched on their backs, others on their fronts and a couple had curled into a foetal position to keep their furs tight around their bodies. Even the ones wrapped around themselves like babies were longer than I would be stretched out on my back. For Aresk! I called. Some of them started awake and began to get up. I cast Burning Skies. In an instant red clouds gathered hundred of feet above me and began to glow menacingly. A second later the first of the fireballs began to fall, building into a barrage that lasted for fifteen seconds and must have included nearly a hundred of the meteor-like attacks. The ground shook as the dirt and dust that managed to avoid incineration was flung out with each impact. I had been braced to speed forwards and put down any of the giants quick enough to escape the area of effect but I ended up standing slack jawed and waving the smoke out of my face. I stood still, senses alert for any movement as I waited to be able to see what the hell I had just unleashed on the tundra. Vilis Humano slain x11. Five hundred and fifty Souls gathered. Well shit. Synthesised spells were not to be taken lightly. In a daze I walked forward into the blasted landscape. A fifty metre squared area had been bombarded with fireballs that matched the spell enhancements on my projectile ability. It looked like a scene from the first world war after a heavy artillery barrage. I couldnt even identify the remains of the giants. Perhaps that was a toe just at the edge of the devastation? Maybe it had been thrown clear early on so had managed to survive intact? On closer inspection it was just a weird rock. Nothing organic had survived at all. I moved through the craters until I emerged from the smoke on the southern side of the Ur-Viles camp. Jesus. If I could do this, what the hell would Mortimer be capable of? If he had taken Fire as well or Ice or god forbid Lightning The sense of supreme power that had filled me faded away as I once again recalled that I was most likely the weakest of the six souls exiled from Earth. I couldnt be sure that was true but I had to assume that was the case. If I went against them thinking I was the strongest it could be catastrophic. Glimpse flew down and landed on my shoulder. I would really need to get some kind of padded cloth added to my clothes. Whether it was all the fist sized eyeballs hed eaten in the last few hours or if his strength somehow scaled off my own, his talons bit sharply into my skin. Maybe I should put some bloody clothes on and stop running around the night like a naked murderhobo? Probably the latter. The crow nuzzled my cheek then took to his wings to orbit above me. He hadnt seen any more bands of giants following me but that didnt mean there werent any and my latent paranoia must have infected his mind, causing him to double check our surroundings. I made a note to advise the guards at the mine to keep scouts out to the north. I had more Souls than Id hoped to gain on this little hunting trip and I was more than happy to head home. Exhaustion should be affecting me by now, the moons had set and the halo behind the clouds theyd cast had faded hours ago but I felt fine so far. I picked up my feet and ran back towards home. As the light began to creep into the sky to the east I paused and pulled my clothes and some food out of a storage ring. Once dressed and no longer feeling hollow inside I resumed my easy lope, covering a couple of metres with each stride. By noon I had entered the northern end of the pass and waved at the sentries up on top of the cliff walls as I passed them by. Indistinct calls echoed out in my wake, bouncing back and forth between the walls of the pass. After exchanging arm clasps with the guards and telling them to spread the scouts out further to the north I made my way to the orange glow of the smelters and furnaces. Klip! I called as I found him berating a hapless apprentice that I was pleased to discover was female. If he was already giving the ladies a shot that was the best I could hope for. Lord. You need to talk to that prick in town! Hes causing problems! Klip began without a preamble. I held up both hands to stop what I suspected would be a string of invective against whomever this prick might be. Whoa there bloke! Who are you talking about? I asked. Sulk is a fucking charlatan and a conman! My master would have used him for bellows work and nothing more! So Sulk was here? That meant the Jagarnyn had come north. Who has been dealing with the new tribe? I asked quickly. Please dont say Kril, please dont say Kril Hatrikhan. Hes got them camped half an hour''s ride south of Mondit, he replied. The man is a complete buffoon! He doesnt even- Ill deal with it. I cut him off firmly. How is the horn project coming along? I demanded roughly. This way, lord, his eyes sparkled. I had needed a better way to issue battlefield commands than having Glimpse squawk at people and had fallen back on ancient techniques from Earth. Klip led me into one of the cave systems and pulled a wrapped package from where it leaned against a wall. As he removed the cloth wrapping a six foot long curve of grey steel was revealed. The top was carved into the shape of a horse''s head, mouth open wide to transmit the sound. It flowed in fluted waves, narrowing down to the mouthpiece at the bottom which curled in the opposite direction to the horsehead. He passed it to me and I weighed it in my hands. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Stepping out of the cave I raised it to my pursed lips and blew deeply, eliciting an embarrassing farting sound that caused the workers nearby to glance over and smother their smiles. Not so easy! laughed the smith as he took it from me. He put his own lips to the mouthpiece and a brassy shriek rang out to bounce between the walls of the canyon. The head of the horn was nearly ten feet above the ground when he held it up to blow. With some banners floating in the wind from the main tube it would make an excellent device for passing simple coded orders to units on the field. This time the workers scowled instead of smirking as they rubbed at their ears. Excellent! Ill need a couple more. How long? I asked. Dont want much. Thousands of fucking stirrups, hundreds of coats of armour and helmets, same again in daggers and speartips. Tens of thousands of bloody arrowheads and what does old Klip get? Just orders for more! he grumbled. I wasnt entirely sure how to react. What do you want? I tried. More workers! And a fucking waterwheel like you promised! he snapped back in an instant. Ive offered you every worker who wants to learn your craft. How many have you accepted? I asked as I glanced at the dozens of people working bellows and pounding metal around us. Most of the good ones, he sighed and rubbed a soot covered hand across his brow leaving a darker line in the sweat. Ill need your support with Sulk, lord. Hes going to cause a stink when he gets let in here and sees what Ive been up to. Klip waved a hand across the proto-industry of the Pass. Youll have it but why will he cause a problem? I asked. Hes blessed by Velkit. If he doesnt like it hell I dont want the god to drive me mad so soon! I know its coming but not yet! he snapped. Surely Velkit would approve of all this industry and innovation? He seems to like that kind of thing? When a priest winds his loincloth too tight he can shape the gods opinion of others. I dont want to go mad yet! His eyes flicked to a woman working the bellows for a fraction of a second but I caught the movement. So Klip had a paramour and he feared the inevitable fall into the madness all of his kind ended up suffering from arriving prematurely, simply because Sulk left him a bad review with the boss. Im not sure I can intercede with Velkit, Aresk owns me- I carefully hid the bitterness I felt at the words, -but Ill speak to Sulk. Maybe take him to see the waterwheel and explain how it will work. Its ready? Why the fuck am I still here? I need to see it first! Klip barked. I raised an eyebrow but he didnt back down, just glared at me from under his own bushy brows. It should be ready by now. I glanced up and Glimpse wheeled away to the east to confirm if Kril had been on top of the project as Id asked. Ill make sure youre there when we go to inspect it. In the meantime two more of those trumpets and as many helmets and arrowheads as you can churn out, please and thank you. He nodded his head reluctantly, it was almost a bow but not quite, and went back to his workers. His semi-sotto-voce grumbling swelled into barked orders and harsh critiques as he got near the smelters and forges, as a result the pace of work resumed its usual brusque rate. The Jagarnyn were here and theyd brought Sulk. This was a bad time of year for the wagons on the steppe. The ground was partially frozen but the early spring melts made it muddy and treacherous. Theyd have moved slowly through a morass of their own creation and wouldnt have done so without a good reason. I needed to find out what had driven them north. Stretching my legs I moved quickly back to Mondit. The palisade was guarded by dismounted lancers who threw me crossed arm salutes as I passed to which I nodded in reply. The atmosphere felt different to when Id left. I was hardly the most observant when it came to reading the room, outside of an uncanny ability to avoid attention, but there was a taut sense to the air and the interactions I noticed as I hurried towards my tent seemed strained and uncomfortable. Something momentous had happened while I was away. I arrived in the open space in the centre of the camp, the handful of prisoners who hadnt moved into the caves of the pass were to the north and busy with carpentry and leatherwork. I ignored them as my eyes landed on Fayala, her coven behind her as she stared down at a short warrior I recognised even though he was facing away from me. King Jagapan! I called as I made my way to Fayala and swept her into a hug. How are you? I asked quietly before I received the kiss shed withheld before I went north. It was worth the wait. King Mond. Youve brought a shower of shit down on the southlands! Jagapan grumbled. As I put Fayala down and turned to him he levered his bronze eye out and wiped it on his sleeve then popped it in his mouth. After swishing it around for a couple of seconds he spat it out into his palm and shoved it back into the empty socket. Thats pretty disgusting, bloke. Whats caused you to come north during the melt? I asked. Shouldnt I fight you again or something? Im pretty sure this is a breach of etiquette! He gave me a crooked smile and shook his head. I meant no offence, Mond. Things have turned ugly in the south. Bandaged men moving en masse supported by wizards like the one you killed in my camp. So I hadnt gotten away with that then. No matter. Some tribes have joined Urkash and others have fled north. If they didnt take one of those options theyre fucking dead and their women scattered. We dont have magic to counter them, He finished with his real eye glaring at me. Jagapan is interested in an alliance but hes reluctant to bow his head to you, Fayala added from my side. The other king growled deep in his throat but didnt contradict her. Weve been working out the details for the last couple of days. Yeah and the old bastard is trying to drive a hard bargain! cackled Kril as he emerged from my tent. I gave him a suspicious look that earned a snaggle toothed grin in response. How is the project I left you in charge of coming along? I demanded. Well enough. Tomorrow well release the stoppers to drop the wheel and see how your little machine works. His voice shifted and became serious. Its bad down south Mond. This lot arent the only ones whove fled north. If we hadnt broken the Kopregyn thered be a lot more slaves and fat cannibals on the steppes. Its that bad? I asked the old man. He turned and spat to one side, thankfully away from my tent. Its worse, Ray. Half a dozen tribes have bent the knee to Urkash, the rest are fucked or fleeing. We need to deal with it, Kril said flatly. I looked at Jagapan who met my stare with his mismatched eyes. I removed the storage rings Id loaded with ivory and mammoth meat and flicked them to him. He snatched them out of the air and gave me a quizzical look. Twenty eight tusks as well as the meat and hides. Some of its in my own storage space so theres a bit more to follow. Get the smokers lit and the tanners ready before you start pulling stuff out of them. He cackled and scurred off towards the tanners. King Jagapan, you dont need to bend your neck to me. All I would ask is that if I call, your warriors will ride to war with us under my command. And if you call we will do likewise. Does that seem fair? No it fucking doesnt! called the voice of a certain blacksmith from somewhere in the crowd, making Jagapan flinch. The mob parted and the hunchbacked figure of Sulk shuffled through. Who the fuck showed you how to make steel? Klip is a Velkit-damned moron. That milksop couldnt make pig iron before! I should bloody know as I taught his master how to work the bellows! Not a chance that idiot could produce so much grey metal so fast on his own! What the hells have you been up to, you bloody savage! Jagapan managed to roll both his real and his metal eye as the outburst went on. Sulk. Im glad you decided to come north in the end. Hows Kayla? Im well, thank you, Lord. Im intrigued about what has happened with Fayala and her friends. Perhaps I could join their little group? Her warm voice was familiar and a pleasant shift from Sulks grating grunts. Sulk seemed to melt as it rang out across the crowd and all the fire went out of him. I grinned at the poor bastard as he shrank in on himself. Chapter 60 - What fresh madness is this? You need to share the Souls, Mond, Kril called over his shoulder as our chariot rattled towards what I hoped would become my first industrial centre. Sulk was not happy in the vehicle next to us, Klip was riding the contraption on his flank and grinning broadly at the old man''s discomfort. I know. Im going to spread them wide among the warriors before we head south to the festival, I replied. Wide? Kril asked suspiciously as he guided the cantering horses around a dip in the ground. Yeah. Im going to give lots of the warriors one level each. The anticipated blast of invective did not disappoint and I smirked to myself as my mentor fought to catch his breath. What fresh madness is this? You damn fool! We need to keep the strength among those you can trust! he barked as a finale, earning sharp looks from Sulk and Kilp. Once they take the Souls they cant betray me. I found the link to Kril in the back of my mind and leant on it slightly. The chariot slid sideways and he shot me an angry look over his shoulder. You can control us? Excellent! Give a level to as many warriors as possible! Make sure you include Jagapan and his honour guard as well! The old man crowed in delight. Glimpse circled down and replied with a caw of his own that mirrored the old man''s delight. For some reason I wasnt terribly surprised that Kril was happy at the idea of my being able to mind control my minions. Ive got enough to get two hundred warriors to level one. Im thinking the rest of the lancers then twenty five from each of the archer squadrons. The rest goes to the women, I yelled into his ear. The bastard had sped up now he knew I could control him. Mutually assured destruction seemed like a reasonable response from the mystic. Use what you have left to boost up Kayla and bring her into Fays coven. Tie that prick of a smith to us for good! Kril muttered quietly to me as the first sign of my latest settlement came into sight. I cant deny that a sense of smug pride swept over me. The waterwheel was about three metres in diameter and currently held out of the water on blocks that would be knocked away. The river ran deep and fast where the prisoners had built it, then swept away to the east. When the wheel was finally dropped into position it would drive a crank shaft that led out to a wooden gearwheel. From there three drive shafts were poised to be connected. One for grinding, one for a drop hammer and the last was as yet unallocated. Klip had half a dozen ideas for it but hadnt made up his mind. Construction was underway to make covered work areas at the ends of the soon to be spinning beams. We were entering the early iron age and the prospect of increased productivity beckoned like an easy mark walking alone at night on a badly lit street. A shiver ran down my spine and for a moment I felt the aura of Velkit, hammer striking anvil, encompass my body. Two gods on your side was surely better than one? Both smiths stared, Klip in glee and Sulk in confusion. Our horses slowed and stopped outside the nascent town growing around the wheel and we jumped off the chariots. What the fucking hells is that thing? snapped Sulk. Klip opened his mouth but I spoke before he could rub salt into the older man''s wounds. Its a waterwheel. The flow of the river drives the wheel, making it spin. That movement is sent down the primary drive shaft before being split off by the gearbox assembly into three separate rotations. Once its up and running this wheel will provide constant power for grinding grains, a drop hammer for beating metal and something else. We havent decided what the third driveshaft will be used for, I replied in a rush. The first mechanical hammer is mine! Klip added quickly, preening as Sulks face went a curious shade of red. Velkits Hammer it isn''t! I felt his aura! Its meant for me! The hunchback barked. Its not meant for either of you. You''ll have to be big boys and learn to share. We could use the third shaft for another drop hammer though? Its not a bad idea but it needs to be worth it. Ive got a lot of metalwork to be done in the near future, I replied. How much? Sulk glared at me. More than your old bones can cope with, ancient! chuckled Klip, earning a snarl from Sulk. Easy now old man! You cant match my arm! he added as Sulk stepped towards him. Id be happy to offer you some magic, Smith Sulk. Kayla would be welcome to join my wife''s coven as well. We need more talented metalworkers and you would be an excellent master to teach them. As I finished my sentence I saw Kril slap a hand over his eyes for a moment. Teach, eh? You want me to curse more to be like me? Crippled and mad like my god? Crap. How should I handle a self loathing craftsman? Sulk, I know why your kind go mad and end up crippled. I can show you how to avoid it. This was half true at best. I knew early metalworkers were exposed to fumes from lots of reagents, mercury possibly the worst of them, and some decent ventilation would ameliorate the worst of those problems but honestly I wasnt sure this was a promise I could deliver. Whats the secret boy? Whelp whos never swung a hammer or worked a forge wants to tell a master smith how to avoid Velkits Fumes? he snarled at me. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Fumes is the right word. If we make sure you work in the open and get fresh air while you mix materials youll get rid of most of the curse. A mask over your mouth and nose will help for some of it but the real secret is not being cooped up in a secretive little room away from the blue sky! I said and once again Velkit made his presence felt. Sulk glanced upwards and Klip grinned broadly. I take it your god agrees? asked Kril. Good. Refined iron is going to be shipped here by wagons under escort and then youll work it here. It wont just be arrows and spearheads. Mond has plans for metal tools and something called barbed wire. When the wheel drops youll be able to work faster than ever before. The god approves, Sulk said reluctantly. He eyed Klip sideways. Your master wasnt the worst, you know. He was a decent apprentice. Klip stuck out his arm and Sulk shook it. He spoke highly of you, my pet smith answered but even I could sense the lie in his words. Sulk snorted and took his arm in a firm shake. I offered my own arm and spent twenty Souls to give Sulk a level and access to his first affinity. Kril can explain it, I muttered as Sulk swiped at the writing only he could see. I was focused on the new defences. Wooden towers stretched five metres above the steppe giving the defenders excellent lines of sight over the surroundings. A small village of yurts had grown up nearby. The absence of wagons looked strange to me now but they would come, flowing back and forth with cast metal to be worked and charcoal from the foresting parties the taking finished goods back to Mondit. I nodded in satisfaction. This would work. They had twenty five magically equipped mounted archers as guards. Enough to keep the people safe or provide enough warning for them to fall back to the main settlements in advance of an attack. This little town was looking like it would do well across the summer. Kril, let Klip explain the rest. We need to get home, I called as I made my way back to my chariot. The Dreamer shrugged at Sulk with a cackle and skittered over to our ride. Home then? he asked happily. Will they be ok? I nodded towards the two smiths who were already starting to bicker loudly. Theyll be fine. Nothing we can do about it either way! He cackled as he cracked the reins and we lurched into a canter home. As we raced back I tried to plan out my next moves. I left Kril to park the chariot like a good chauffeur and made my way to my tent. It was more Fays tent than my own at this point which was fine. I moved the flap aside and had to catch Haylin''s fist as it swung towards my nethers. I glared at her as I pushed her away and she just smiled demurely back at me. Jandak had my eternal sympathy. Ladies. How are you doing with the shield trinkets? I asked as I moved over to Fay and planted a kiss on her cheek. Eighty a day, love. Well be able to equip all the warriors by the end of tomorrow. How''s the Wheel? Fay asked as she took my hand and led me to my throne. It looked good. How are the Jagarnyn settling in? I asked as she sat next to me. Dont bother worrying about them yet! said Kril as he gracefully sidestepped Haylin''s fist and let the flap fall down behind him. She scowled at the elusive shaman. If theyre with us we should give them steel gear and trinkets. I know I promised to ride to his aide but the reality is hell be riding with us. I thought as much, said Habene as she made herself known from among the small group of women working to carve the acorns and wooden trinkets that were intended for enchantment by the coven. I understand. Ive spoken to Jagapan and he understands we should merge our herd with yours but hes proud. A token of goodwill would go a long way towards securing his allegiance. If there was one thing the myths on earth taught it was that a wife was to be respected. Clytemnestra taught Agamemnon that lesson. I would be willing to serve as a soulbound servant, she finished. I shot a look at Fay who shrugged. She knows what it entails. Youll have some level of control over her and shes happy with that, Fay said with a soft smile. Ask her why. I looked at Habene and raised an eyebrow. Ive lost four children in childbirth. Three others lived a few years and only two became adults. Your Life magic could have saved them. Theres also this. Her hands reached up and pulled her veil aside. Her eyes were bright and intelligent, deep brown and full of wisdom. As the veil was pulled away her face was revealed and it had been ravaged by some disease. The skin was scarred and pockmarked. As quickly as it was revealed she pulled the veil back across her face and clipped it in place by her ear. I would give anything to prevent this from happening to anyone else. All I want to do is heal. The thick emotion in her voice made my conscience twitch and prod my mind. I tightened my grip on the emotions her scarred face had stirred up. Pity warred with revulsion. I dont have enough to raise you up to match the rest. I have to make sure the warriors are strong enough to survive whats coming, I ground out reluctantly. The Souls Id earmarked for the women were intended for Kayla so I could bind Sulk to my cause. I wasnt proud of my pragmatism but it was the pragmatic choice. Do this for my older sister and Ill ensure my husband becomes a true part of your faction, called Kayla who had been lurking in the shadows. I wasnt sure if these women could read minds. Sulk has already joined us. This might be the better move, Mond. Split the Souls for the women between them and theyll be able to heal others. Enchanting items will be beyond their power but they can help the Dreamers, Kril added thoughtfully. You havent been doing much in the way of Dreamer-work for a while! I said wryly and his moustache bristled. Dreaming isnt something you can control and herbalism is a waste of time when youve got magic healers running around, the old man grumped. I agree. Kayla, Habene, if you want to join Fays coven Ill split the Souls between you. The bulk is going to the warriors though. Soon well have to go to the festival and Ill need all the strength we can muster. The women nodded, Kayla smiled but Habenes face was once again hidden. I gave them each a hundred Souls, losing four hundred in the process. I was down to just over four thousand. Enough to give a single level to two hundred of the warriors. Kril, I need all the lancers and fifty more from each of the archer squadrons. Theyll each get one level for now. Enough to give them self heal and a weak enhancement. I get the feeling theres more than a few things about the festival youve not explained to me yet. While I hand out the levels, maybe you can explain the things youve somehow neglected to mention? Kril looked sheepish then smirked and scurried out to gather the warriors together. It took less than an hour to hand out their first levels. The Fangs and the coven were kept busy explaining the meaning of the strange writing floating in their vision. I sat down to glower at my less than forthcoming mentor. Spill it, I ordered. He stroked his beard thoughtfully. Well, the tribes are kind of democratic in a way, more like the shit-sitters in the far south east than they would ever want to admit out loud I didnt like the sound of that and I liked it less and less as he explained. Chapter 61 - Fine then. Fists! Seen from above, the festival site lacked something. It was impressive in scope, dont get me wrong, but it just looked like a low hill surrounded by concentric rings of upright stones. However as we got closer and I saw it with my own eyes, the scale of the construction stole my breath. The barrow loomed in the distance, far more imposing from ground level than it had been when seen through Glimpse''s eyes. The first ring of stone pillars were spaced fifty metres apart and stretched dozens of kilometres in circumference around the artificial hill at the centre. Each one was elaborately carved with geometric shapes and animal designs. Horses ran beneath birds and raised spots on the stone above them showed the stellar configuration each beast was linked to. All of this was fitted into what looked like someone had taken an ice cream scoop to the surrounding hills, carving out a sheltered expanse surrounded by hills on three sides. On three sides, maybe twenty miles from the barrow, steep, heavily forested hills rose up and misty clouds clung to their seemingly barren tops. Whatever geological forces had shaped this place had done an impressive job. About five hundred metres closer to the barrow was another ring of cruder, older and more heavily weathered megaliths but the carvings were still clear and distinct enough to make out details. This ring showed human figures fighting fantastical battles against giant beasts and what could only be Ur-Viles. The next ring was even older and was covered in something I took to be a script of some kind. Angular lines arranged in pictograms that were clearly some form of writing. I doubted there was anyone alive who could decipher them, except perhaps for Patricia, wherever she had ended up. We had chosen to arrive fashionably late at Krils insistence; the other tribes had already set up their camps within the innermost circle of monoliths. Hundreds of wagons and thousands of warriors were moving back and forth between the camps, ostensibly for trade and to arrange marriages but mostly so they could boast and challenge each other to mock fights. Sometimes tempers flared and still smouldering pyres marked where the losers had been burned but it was considered shameful to sully the sacred site with bloodshed. The warm spring rains had come and gone. Enough time had passed for the ground to dry sufficiently for the wagons to not get bogged down behind the aurox and the tribes had come together for the Hellath festival. The spring equinox was tomorrow night and the next day would be the final celebration before the nomads dispersed and prepared to move to their summer pastures. Wed travelled light. No wagons to haul our goods and accommodation. With storage rings we didnt need them. In contravention of tradition Fay had accompanied us as well, riding in a chariot pulled by a pair of white ponies and driven by her brother Kos. As we arrived at a free space I sent Glimpse out to investigate the nearest camps first then he was to move outwards and lurk on the roofs of the chief''s yurts to gather intelligence. Our arrival wasnt unnoticed and the sight of my wife pulling disassembled yurts and stored food from thin air caught the eyes of the nearest camps that were perhaps fifty metres from our little circle. The warriors began hammering in a palisade and linking the poles with strands of iron lined with twisted knots of metal. Barb wire was a bitch and I was happy to have it on hand to deal with any overly nosy neighbours. Packs of dogs had run alongside the chariots as we travelled and their handlers set about tying them to the circle of chariots we made instead of the wagons the other tribes had brought along. As our goods and supplies appeared as if from nowhere, the warriors whod come to investigate our late arrival hurried off back to their own camps after a few perfunctory greetings to establish which tribe we were. The conversations I was overhearing via Glimpse made me smirk. Shock and fear, not quite as good as shock and awe but close enough, ran through the nearby camps. It wont be long, Kril muttered as he bounced from foot to foot next to my chair. Wed set up a pit and a pre-butchered aurox that had been kept in storage was now slowly turning on the spit. Dogs barked and horses whickered in the distance as our warriors settled down to gamble and challenge each other to tests of strength. The first lot are setting off now. Hair like a Mohican? I asked. A what? he snapped, narrowing his eyes at me and going still. Shaved at the sides but long on top and greased into a ridge along the skull, I clarified. The Fawepyn. Good folks. They were constantly at war with the Kopregyn, Kril replied thoughtfully. Bunch of assholes! grumbled Jagapan from his own chair to my side. Panny! Theyre honest travellers! snapped Habene from behind her gauzy facemask. She stood behind Jagapan and rested a hand on the back of his throne. Most honest travellers are assholes." He shrugged in reply. "At least were free from the smiths bickering, eh? They were becoming insufferable! Jagapan finished, pulling out his new steel grey prosthetic eye and swishing it round in his mouth before shoving it back into the empty socket. He tossed the old brass one up and down in his free hand as though he needed a spare close at hand. Lord Jagapan! called a bull of a man sporting a greasy looking mohawk as he pushed his way through the crowd. Where are your wagons? Surely you arent so beggared by the shit-sitter raids that you lost them all? Calpakter! You old rascal! Of course not; King Mond and I have found a better way! Come join us! Wife, please fetch a stool for our noble friend! Jagapan sounded sincere but Id taken an immediate dislike to this beady eyed nomad. He was assessing and weighing everything around him with each swivel of his eyes. No need! Im here to offer a friendly challenge to your friend Mond. An unarmed fight to see who''s the superior warrior! Will you face me, King Mond? he asked. I stood up and moved past the fire to face him in the space my snickering warriors quickly cleared. Bets were called back and forth. Calpakter scowled as he realised that all the betting was on how many moves Id need to win. When he realised they were betting with slices of worked ivory, which had become something of a currency since my trip up north, his eyebrows lowered even further. So youre the outsider that split the Areskyn. Hakubin isnt very happy with you, he chuckled as he offered me his wrist for the traditional greeting. As my hand closed on his forearm he tried to yank me off my feet, throwing his weight down and left to roll me over his right shoulder as he ducked low. I may or may not have increased my weight by thirty percent just as he touched me. He skidded round and ended up hanging from my arm in a tangle at my feet. I pivoted and tossed him six feet through the air so he tumbled across the dirt but he sprang back to his feet immediately. Huh. Ivory chits were being passed back and forth and my warriors were laughing at his expense. The gentle mockery clearly got to him and his ears suffused with blood, turning them bright red. Easy, chief Calpakter! You walk into my camp and challenge me? Would you have gone easy on me if Id done the same? He was a hothead. Not suitable for significant command but perhaps a good leader for a small squadron. As long as I didnt care if they charged to their deaths or not. I probably wouldn''t care about that. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. When had I begun assessing the other tribal leaders in terms of command potential? Jagapan was a canny old bastard; his reputation was largely a lie that masked a calculating mind and he had joined Khan and Atas as members of my close council. This new king? He might be good on the frontlines. I suppose not, he spat. Fine then. Fists! He advanced on me as I carefully held back an inappropriate retort. I stood still and swatted his hands away as they crawled towards me. Id been sparring with the Fangs a lot recently. Fay and Kril had focussed their stat points into mental statistics but my Fangs had gone almost entirely into Body stats. They werent a match for an Ur-Vile one on one but they would be soon and if they worked together they could handle a giant safely enough. Perhaps I was doing them a disservice? If they used their albeit limited magic they might well be able to take one of the creatures singlehanded. I stopped using both hands and just batted away his attacks with my left. He was strong, fast and experienced but he was only a man. As I thought it, I froze and nearly missed a block. How far had my new powers changed me that Id think that so casually? He tried to exploit my momentary slip but I punched out with my right hand to strike him in his chest and sent him tumbling away from me. A roar went up from the watching warriors and Calpakter rose to his feet and straightened his now horizontal mane of hair with both hands, putting it back to it''s proper form. Mond. Well fought, he said with a nod of his head. Perhaps you have some food and drink seeing as I dont see a fight getting us anywhere further? He smirked and I noticed his front teeth were filed into points. Please, I gestured to the stool that had been brought out for him as slaves carried platters of sliced meat and a pot of yalk for my guest. Hakubins out for your blood, both of you, Calpakter muttered around a mouthful of meat. He took a long swig of fermented milk and ran his sleeve across his mouth. Dont suppose it will make much difference, all this metal! What do you want in trade? The steel is only for allies, said Fay from where she stood behind me. Her hand rested briefly on my shoulder and I turned to look up but those hazel eyes were fixed on the neutral chief. Bringing women is a bad business, Jagapan, Calpakter grumbled. Not a fit place for them. The Hellathmoot is tonight, are you going to spit on all traditions and have them join the chiefs and Dreamers at the Circle? No. But there was no reason for them not to come this far, I replied. A man is always happiest when he knows his wife is safe. I couldnt conceal the threat in my voice. Any move against my people while I was at this bloody chinwag of chiefs would be met with what I could only describe as ultra-violence. Shouldnt be here then. Youve got enemies. Aside from Hakubin theres half a dozen kings looking to tarnish your crown, Mond. We dont wear crowns. Mond is more of a first among equals, said Jagapan sharply. Calpakter glanced up and smirked then nodded. A fine way to be as long as no decisions need to be made in a hurry. Im interested in trade. Aresk only knows how youve got so much metal! Sulk couldnt have done it all by himself but I wont press. While Im interested in trading, some of the others are more interested in taking. A friendly warning I trust youll remember in the future? he cocked an eyebrow at me and his mohawk sagged slightly to one side. Thanks, bloke. I think anyone who tries anything against us won''t live to regret it but thank you for the heads up. We talked a little more, it mostly involved Calpakter trying to figure out how much steel we had to trade and if any of our warriors would be interested in marrying his daughters. He headed off back to his camp a mixture of hope and disappointment. Various members of other tribes had approached and spoken to our warriors but no other chieftain had come to visit us. As word got around I was expecting more but that would have to be for tomorrow. Its time, cackled Kril as the sun began to fade behind the barrow that loomed over us. Jagapan and I said goodbye to our wives and set off with the Kril and the Jagarnyn Dreamer to make our way to the Giants Stairs. Massive slabs of stone had been laid on their sides to form a series of steps that wound around the hill to the summit. Kril and Hastakark, the Jagarnyn Dreamer, began an atonal hum as we reached the first step. It was a four foot difference in height. Kril and I leapt effortlessly up but the others had to clamber over the lip. Each of the stairs was intricately carved with wavy lines that ended in something that resembled an open Pacman mouth. Are these snakes? I asked, pointing at the engravings. Shh! And yes! Dont speak until we reach the summit! hissed Jagapan as the two Dreamers ignored me, bar Kril shooting me an angry look. As we headed up the stairs I would offer a hand to Hastakark and Jagapan to haul them up to the next six foot wide step all while trying to ignore the gradually increasing buzz of the Dreamers humming. Dozens of chiefs and dreamers were on the stairway and by some freak of acoustics the wordless drone seemed to echo back and forth to fill the air all around us. When we reached the top we found a dozen old men, waiting for us. They pointed without words and directed the leaders of the nomads to spread out into a circle around some ancient standing stones. These stones were far more ancient and withered than even the inner circle below. I couldnt make any sense of the markings beyond that they had once been carefully carved and they must have been standing atop this artificial hill for so long that mother nature had robbed them of any intelligible designs. Another cycle has passed, intoned an ancient relic of a man, his once thick beard faded to wisps of its former glory. As the stars wheel above us, so we come back to this ancient wheel built by our ancestors to witness the setting of the final winter sun. Tomorrow is the start of the true spring and a new year for the Sykareskyn. He intoned his words slowly, as though hed said them a hundred times before and judging from his appearance it might not be far short of that number. The Dreamers'' atonal hum that had accompanied us up the stairs, which reminded me of Sami nomads from Earth, had built into a crescendo once we reached the top suddenly died down as the sun finally set and a beam of light passed between the two tallest uprights of the henge atop the barrow and illuminated a flat horizontal stone low to the ground. A gemstone of some sort had been set on the altar and as the last beam of winter light struck, it was refracted and cast across all the other uprights of the stone circle. For a moment it was like a primitive disco ball had been lit at the gathering. Theres an outsider among us, called a voice I didn''t recognise. The time of the ceremony is over, arch-priests. I watched from the corner of my eye as he bowed his head respectfully to the old men whod overseen the ritual. Now we need to talk as kings. Mond is unworthy of the honour of being present and should leave. Will anyone vouch for the new lord? asked the head druid. Aye. I will, called Jagapan. Me also. Calpakter added. He has two chiefs who vouch for him. He can stay, shrugged the old man. Hatletek it isnt right! Hes brought ruin down on the winter pastures! Korteklith, Namatgur, mighty Boretnil, youve all been raided by the minions of Urkash this winter! Fell magic has ravaged our warriors. Not all of us could flee north like whipped dogs." This voice was familiar. Hakubin shot an angry glare at Jagapan who removed his eyeball to suck it clean. So your misfortune is our fault? I asked, staring blankly ahead and not even bothering to look at him.. It is when Urkash wants your head! Whatever you did to earn his ire I phased out the rest of Hakubins rant as Glimpse called for my attention. Shadowy figures were creeping through the dusk light towards my camp. Dozens, no hundreds of grey painted warriors were moving slowly to encircle my people. I looked at Hakubin and narrowed my eyes as I saw the red letters floating over his head. Should have looked for that shit earlier, damn it! Kril, kill Hakubin, hes working for the enemy. Ill go deal with his troops attacking our camp, I snarled at my mentor as I took off towards the edge of the plateau. I wasnt going to bother with the winding stairway this time. I reached the lip of the almost sheer drop and cast Enhancement before reducing my weight by thirty percent. I shot into the air leaving the ground behind me and began to fall down the sloping side of the half a kilometre tall barrow. As my legs windmilled beneath me I quietly regretted this particular decision but as the shadowy warriors rose to their feet and hurled small objects into my camp I grimaced at how slow gravitys acceleration was. Where the thrown objects landed, walls of orange leapt up and wound through the yurts of my people. Horses screamed and men bellowed in pain as they rushed to counter the attack. I bounced off the slope fifty metres from where I''d started and launched myself faster and further this time. Two more jumps and Id be on the flat. Not all of the attackers had thrown things at my people before rushing forwards to enter melee, a decision those unlucky individuals would quickly and briefly come to regret as my warriors began to put them down with inhuman grace. Some of the invaders had stayed well back and waved their hands to cast their spells. My eyes narrowed and I headed towards the group of fifty or so wizards. I would kill this lot and then punish whichever tribes had betrayed their brothers to Mortimer. Chapter 62 - Betrayal I took off across the kilometre or so of grassland that separated me from my wife and my warriors in a sprint the likes of which would make Olympians weep in jealousy. Each step threw me forward five metres, leaving deep prints in the soil and throwing divots of turf up behind me. The first barrage of stones from our enemies had landed but the second wave bounced off broad discs of ice and fire as the members of the coven deployed their magic. More numerous but much smaller shields appeared as warriors activated trinkets to throw up hasty defences. I felt some of the links in the back of my mind disappearing one by one as warriors took mortal injuries. It was only a handful so far but I sped up even more to get to the soulbound servants that represented the real threat. I used Enhancement again to boost myself as I closed the distance. I carefully stared at Mortimers minions as I shot towards them. A dozen with Body at D rank, the rest had Mind at a similar level. I launched three fireballs from my rings to incinerate half the casters as my left hand closed around the skull of the first fighter I reached and squeezed. Eyeballs popped out as his skull collapsed and I let go to catch another man by the shoulder. My dagger buried itself in the face of the man on my right and I swiped sideways, cutting clean through the bone and killing him instantly. The man Id caught my left hand screamed as I tightened my grip and bones ground into fragments before I threw him at his comrades, sending him spinning through the air to knock them off their feet. Soulbound Servants slain x14. Two hundred and eighty Souls gathered. Another ring-launched fireball caught a group of mages who were only just turning in response to the screams my arrival had caused and turned them to ash. I still had four hundred mana to play with. Enough for something that would sway the balance back in our favour. Soulbound Servants slain x7. One hundred and forty Souls gathered. Normalis Humano Slain x3. Thirty Souls gathered. What remained of the wizards and soulbound were now fleeing as fast as they could. I smirked slightly as I watched them scamper away like rats just as Kril appeared at my shoulder, soaked in blood down his right side and carrying a pissed off looking Jagapan slung over one shoulder. My mentor dumped the king to the ground in a heap. Are you ok? I asked quickly, earning a chuckle in reply. This is Hakubins blood, not mine. I might have killed his new Dreamer as well by accident! That was undignified, grumbled Jagapan as he rose to his feet. We need to cut our way through to the camp. Are you ready? Pan, just stick close behind us, I ordered but he smirked, pulled his bronze eyeball from his pocket and tossed it up and down before popping it in his mouth, making his cheek bulge like he was eating a gobstopper. The wiry little man grew nearly half again as tall, looming over me and he caught the silvery ball as it escaped his eye socket. He broke into a loping run moving far more quickly than ought to have been possible. Huh. Haldene had gone for Space and Time with the Souls I had given her. Kril howled at the sky like a mad dog and ran after Jagapan faster than even I could move. I slapped an iron pendant hanging on my chest and activated the Haste enchantment on it and suddenly my own speed outmatched his. We blurred through the crowd of warriors attacking our friends. Jagapan just kicked the hapless bastards out of our path while Kril and I followed in his wake, fists crushing bones and skulls, our blades flickering out to remove limbs and slice through soft tissue. Kril cackled like a loon as he danced between men half his age, leaving ruin in his wake with his twin steel knives. The amusement I felt at seeing the wrinkly old murderer having such a good time was a weird juxtaposition for the fear I had for the rest of my people. I bulled my way through. If an enemy got in my way they were knocked over, usually with broken bones or cuts gushing blood down their bodies. Jagapan must have had multiple casts on his enchanted eyeballs, I resolved to turn a blind eye to Habenes nepotism on this occasion. I was hardly innocent on that charge myself and it saved us having to carry him through the melee. Every time he slowed or shrank he quickly regrew and sped back up until we broke through and found ourselves fending off the spear tips of our own warriors. Normalis Humano slain x126. One thousand two hundred and sixty Souls gathered. Snatching a spear aimed at my chest out of one of my warriors hands, I glared then tossed it back to him. MOUNT UP! I roared, cutting through the din of battle. GET THE WOMEN TO THE CHARIOTS! WHERE THE FUCK ARE MY FANGS! I turned to face the throng of traitorous nomads pressing us and cast Burning Skies. The night was suddenly illuminated by glowing red clouds rapidly gathering above me. Shaping the spell so it was longer and narrower than the base version, I unleashed it on my unfortunate enemies. I didnt need a square of destruction, I wanted a firebreak to give my warriors time to reorganise so we could break out. A long line of fireballs fell from the sky into the mass of warriors still swarming towards my camp from the west. Hideous screams rang out from those caught on the edge of a blast as they lost arms or were horribly burned down one side of their bodies. The lucky ones were reduced to ash and never felt a thing. The barrage stalled the attack as warriors at the rear balked at the suddenly cratered landscape, while those at the front screamed in terror and broke. It bought me the time I needed. I ran through the camp to the marshalling area where the lancers were already mounted and released a quiet breath when I saw Fay, Haldene and the other women were already on chariots being rapidly hitched to pairs of ponies. Mond! A fine night for it! laughed Jandak as he reined his pony up next to me. The lancers were all mounted and filing out of the camp to form a line across the plains. Small troops of horse archers were already spread out in groups of five and ten working to clear the immediate area. Theyll pay for breaking the moot-peace! snarled Kos as his pony skidded to halt nearby. Whats the plan, Mond? Wheres Mune? I asked. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Hes out on the field already, keeping the grass clear so we can form up. Hell fall in as we advance, Jandak said. So who was it? Hakubin. Probably a few others as well. We circle out and cut a way free for the chariots with the women. Forget the tents. Twenty archers go with the women as escorts as they break for the north. Then we are going to pay our old friends a visit and burn their fucking yurts down around their ears, I snapped. Ill run. Im faster than a horse anyway. Stooping down I ripped the leather boots from my feet without undoing the ties. Fay would be annoyed, they had been finely made and shed gotten me them as a gift, but I might need Earth Shaping this evening. Mondyn! my lieutenants yelled as they kicked their heels into their ponies flanks and cantered out of the palisade. This was a shit show. The people were more important but there was a lot of metal in the form of wires on the barricade and trade goods we would have to abandon. Whoever claimed the site after we left was in for a windfall. It would make figuring out who benefitted from this betrayal a lot easier though and a grim expression crossed my face as I considered the fate that would await them for pillaging my camp. The chariots with the ladies rumbled out and moved north, peeling around the next camp without incident as a squadron of archers rode alongside them. I checked with Glimpse who was still circling overhead. It was a mess. Multiple tribes had taken the breaking of the truce as an excuse to settle old scores. Fights were raging all around the artificial hill, most were small pitched battles between groups of warriors, but a few had spilled over into slaughter as one side broke into anothers camp and put it to the torch. I was watching my hoped-for powerbase crumble as the tribes attacked each other. I strode out of my former camp and jogged to where my fifty lancers had formed into a wedge. The ponies could smell the blood in the air and they snorted, pawing the ground in anticipation of the charge. Gentleman. We will repay like with like. ARCHERS! MOVE ON THE LANCERS FLANKS! LANCERS! ON ME! I screamed and a bloodthirsty cry bounced back to me from my people. We were small in numbers compared to most of the other tribes but we had the advantage in mobility, morale and magic. Kril rattled to a stop driving a chariot with Japagan grinning in the secondary position. I didnt order a charge, I just started sprinting. I knew which camp I was aiming for, it was the next but one to the west and the intervening camp had sent soldiers as well, judging from where some of the cowards had fled to when they retreated. The broken remains of the swarm were stopping there to snatch up possessions and rush to the paddocks with the horses. The earth shook as my cavalry picked up speed to match my pace. I caught a spear that Jagapan tossed to me as he grabbed one for himself, its steel head matching the blurred reflections coming from the whirring blades of the scythes on the vehicles wheels. With a wedge of lancers behind me, just ahead of the chariots, we thundered across the grass towards our foes. I sent half a dozen fireballs from my rings into the crude barricades to break the roughshod defences. As the wood splintered or vaporised, we were left with a clean entry point. My dagger flashed as I cut through the camp. Whichever idiot tribe this was had made a bad mistake allying with Hakubin and Mortimer. As I approached the far side I sent out more fireballs to clear a path so the lancers and chariots wouldnt lose momentum, excising a portion of the defences with incandescent flames. Normalis Humano slain x59. Five hundred and ninety Souls gathered. We burst out of the camp and pounded towards the warriors of their former tribe. Clearly my people had zero reservations about slaughtering the people they had recently lived with. My barbaric tribe were not prone to sentimentality. As we crossed the distance to the Areskyn camp the archers pulled ahead on either side and began launching volleys of firewall arrows into the tents and paddock. Lines of blue and orange fire erupted and wound through the camp before I deleted their flimsy barriers with more fireballs. The archers spread out to either side of the camp and circled around to take any stragglers that broke out from the imminent slaughter, all the while launching enchanted arrows into the tents. I silently thanked Khan, Atas and Trikilo for all the drills theyd driven into the heads of the cavalry. I burst into the centre of the camp and ignored the fires. They hurt but didnt do me any real damage. I checked my health. Health Points: 247/250 Yep. None of these assholes had done me much damage yet. I began to think my dagger needed a name. It sliced, it diced, it amputated. I could see myself struggling to explain just how amazing it was in one of those TV ads for the latest and greatest kitchen knife on TV back home. I barged into a man knocking him on his back and pivoted to kick him in the groin while both hands flashed out. My left crushed an elbow in a vice-like grip while the right lashed out to cleave through an arm with my as-yet unnamed blade. I tapped my chest and sped up again as the lancers began streaming past me, screaming and hooting as their spears smashed people aside. As the lances began to break they pulled their now steel-headed maces from their belts and set about themselves. Push through and come back! DONT LOSE MOMENTUM! I bellowed and they began picking up speed again, cantering through to land occasional blows rather than getting stuck in a melee. Mobility was their greatest strength. Besides, it left a few alive for the scythe chariots to cut down as they rattled into the enclosure. I threw myself aside to avoid losing a leg to one of my own chariots and rolled to my feet looking for more targets. Normalis Humano slain x34. Three hundred and forty Souls gathered. ENOUGH! FACE ME YOU COWARD! roared a voice. I did a quick double take as my first thought on seeing him was that this was an Ur-Vile. He was nearly six and a half feet tall, towering over me as I drew closer. Soulbound Servant Body: D+ Mind: E- Souls: F I charged forward and he sped up unnaturally as he moved to meet me. His iron sword moved like lightning as it cut towards my face. I ducked and threw a punch into his solar plexus knocking him backwards with a grunt. Through Glimpse I could see the chariots were clearing out the rest of the camp and Jandak had wheeled about and reorganised his lancers for a second charge. The ponies looked blown, sweating and huffing but I expected they had one more good run left in them. The soulbound lunged with a straight blade aimed at my heart and I twisted away again, my much shorter dagger slicing round to catch his forearm. The wound closed as soon as it appeared and he spat at me before diving forward and tackling me to the ground. My ribs groaned as he squeezed but unlike this idiot I hadnt dropped my weapon as the grapple began. I twisted my wrist and stuck the blade into his kidney. He screamed but only tightened his grip around my chest, pinning my arms to my sides. Enhancement activated and I broke his grapple. He punched me in the face as he shoved himself back and rose to his feet. He spat blood at me this time. What was it with these people and spitting? His eyes glowed red for a moment and suddenly beings of fire stepped out of nowhere and threw themselves at me while he scrabbled to recover his blade. I ducked and weaved moving backwards. I had no magical counter for the Summon Fire Spirit spell and I made a mental note that I had badly neglected the potential of the spell. All I needed to do was outlast the timer so I gave ground, leading the floating humanoid flames deeper into the tents and away from my troops. When they flickered out I breathed a sigh of relief and looked around for my enemy just as Glimpse shrieked in my mind. All around us, under almost every camp, the ground was roiling and turning over. The grass burst upwards as grey flesh dragged itself into the moonlight and shambled towards the nomads. Shit. Bandaged men were disgusting enough but unbandaged men whod been buried underground for who knew how long were even worse. Worms and maggots fell away from their half eaten faces as they came to the surface and began attacking anyone living, quickly putting an end to the internecine wars and sending most of the warriors into screaming terror. The other tribes melted away as their warriors bolted from the ghoulish horror as quickly as they could, grudges put back on hold in shared fear. JANDAK! KOS! MUNE! KRIL YOU MAD OLD BASTARD! WE ARE LEAVING! FALL BACK TO THE NORTH! I screamed, my physical enhancement allowing my voice to cut through the other sounds of a camp being slaughtered and burned. I followed my own orders, my previous enemy forgotten as I sprinted back towards the plains. I had to pull my dispersed troops together so we could escape the second part of this abominable trap. Thousands of walking corpses had emerged from the ground and every moment dozens more pulled themselves free of the soil and began attacking the tribesmen. Chapter 63 - Holy moly [Book One Complete] Having shouted myself hoarse rallying my cavalry to reform outside the Areskyn encampment I ran back and forth chivvying along the more bloodthirsty stragglers. It took ten painful minutes as I watched the rest of the tribes disperse the face of what could only be described as a tide of undead. The shambling masses had rushed the other tribes and the dead, both the reanimated variant and those who had fallen during the fighting, littered the plains around the artificial barrow of Hellath. My lancers trotted forwards, the chariots on their immediate flanks with the archers safely protected behind us. Id hopped up into the chariot Kril was driving, nudging Jagapan over to make room. I wont be staying, dont worry, I told the other king in a ruined voice. Kril, my throat is fucked. We barrage with enchanted arrows, cut our way through and then move north to meet up with the others. Dont fuck about on this, no stopping to kill for funsies. We dont know for sure that this is the last arrow in Mortimers quiver, I croaked. Kril mumbled and nodded as he carefully held the vehicle in position to the right of the wedge of lancers. I couldnt help but notice there were fewer of them than there should have been. In the heat of the fight Id lost track of the links in my mind snapping away as my warriors died. I checked as I yanked a spear with a steel shaft from the fixture in the chariot. The bright red banner streamed out behind as I swung the tip down to point behind me. Id lost perhaps one in twenty of my soulbound servants thus far. Five percent might not sound like a lot but seeing as I had so few fighters to begin with every loss hurt more than perhaps it should have done. Was I getting soft? If I was going to command these people in a war, which now seemed both inevitable and less of a cakewalk than Id been envisioning, I would need to harden my heart again. Glimpse metaphorically pecked my mind to get my attention and I snapped back to the overhead view he was providing. The dead were congregating ahead of us. Why couldnt it be slow zombies? Why did they have to be able to run tirelessly and reposition themselves? If I could locate whoever had animated them, or wore the rings used to animate them, I could stop this in moments but Mortimer must have schooled his necromancers to avoid notice once the fighting began. Glimpse focused on the party from our camp that had fled the battle right at the outset. They hadnt had time to completely escape buried zombies lying in wait for us though. They had gotten bogged down, half the mounted warriors were either dead or dismounted and the chariots had gotten bogged down, forced to an awkward circling motion so the wheel mounted scythes could fend off the worst of the swarm from the warriors. My pregnant wife defending my warriors was not acceptable to me and my blood ran cold at the sight of hundreds of undead closing in on her group. Spear in hand I leapt forward, rocking the chariot and eliciting squawks of indignation from Kril and Jagapan. As I landed my feet flashed and I shot off ahead of the remains of my forces. The tip of the spear was largely unused as I ran. I swatted bodies aside, using it like a seven foot long club, as I charged forwards. Glimpse circled overhead and I borrowed his sight as I hastily made my plans. Two hundred of my remaining mana vanished as I casted Burning Skies twice, shaping the spell into long lines ahead of my forces. The sky darkened then glowed red as the clouds gathered and fireballs reigned down, fifty metres apart, to either side of our line of retreat. For once I was grateful to the ever-cursed Shop. I bought a pair of normal mana potions, willing them to appear in my free left hand as I paid. I chugged one, pulling the stopper out with my teeth and tipping it down my throat. Mana: 350/430 Excellent. The earth stirred around me as I used my Earth shaping spell and my legs stopped pumping. I rode forward on a wave of dirt and soil, pulling it in from the edges of my reach and from ahead of me. Zombies were tumbled off their feet and left fully or partially buried in the ground as I shot forward faster than I had ever moved in my life. Half a kilometre later I cast two more Burning Skies, creating another set of burning railway tracks to either side of me. I glanced back to check on my troops and they were funnelling through the perfectly smooth and hardened lane Id left in the dirt. Any zombies near the edges or miraculously still standing were cut down as the Mondyn warriors chased after me. I drank the other potion as the surrounding dirt slipped from my mental control. Back to three hundred and fifty mana. Mana potions were arguably worth the candle, I begrudgingly accepted. I was ignoring the kill reports for now but I was confident Id end up well in profit after this shitshow of a day. Id been supposed to put myself forward as not only an accepted tribal leader but as a warlord fit to lead all the tribes south against the real enemy. That plan had turned to ashes thanks to fucking Hakubin selling out his own people to the shit-sitters. Earth Shaping let me move over a kilometre in fifteen seconds. I wasnt far from Fay so I bought another mana potion and cast another pair of burning lines in the sky that fell to the ground to thin the undead herd. Then I rose up on a tsunami of dirt and crushed my way through to secure Fay and her group. As I skidded to a stop I spun, smacking the nearest zombie away with the spear, which was now looking a little bent and worse for wear, and drank the third mana potion. Glimpse had circled down and was zipping in and out of the melee to take zombie eyes which he gobbled greedily. Sprinting around the circling chariots I cleared the immediate area through brute force then turned to Fays driver. The lancers would catch up in a moment but Fays party needed to regain their momentum or theyd snarl everything up. I took a few bites and slashes as I cleared away the heavily armed zombies but nothing that slowed me down. From now on the only things I really had to fear would be my fellow contestants it seemed. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Go! Let the lancers overtake you! I yelled, pointing north and Glimpse landed a passing peck to one of the horses backsides as he flew past. The beast startled and the driver cracked the reins at my command, launching the animals forwards into a rattling charge. The horde had been thick enough to slow and eventually stop a handful of chariots and twenty horse archers but now they had an opportunity to get back up to speed and would be able to cut through the fringe of the swarm. I planted my feet, leaning my weight against the spear in my right hand as the rest of my forces caught up. I waved them on and they split like a stream around a pebble as they continued their mad dash north. Kril skidded to a halt next to me, his horses were blown and lathered in sweat. The stink of their fear might have been infectious to the other ponies but to me it smelled like motivation to get the hell out of here. Dont fucking stop! I croaked at him. Told you! muttered Jagapan. What about you? Kril snapped. Im the rearguard. You cant outrun me and besides, I might as well make the most of all these free Souls Mortimer has given us, right? My grin was caked with dirt and blood which must have only made me look even more savage. Aye! yelled Kril as he whipped his ponies back into motion, leaving me alone in the cloud of dust. Glimpse landed on my shoulder and I reached up to ruffle his feathers. Now all the civilians are out of the way, how about we do some real damage? I whispered. He cawed and shot off to fly above me. The horde had been badly disrupted by our passage through them. Thousands had died, or been killed again, and the Brownian motion of the mob was being sucked away from attacking as they tried to fill the sudden smoking gaps in their formation. Two more mana potions appeared in my hand as I cursed the Shop out of habit. I drank one and made the sky glow once more, targeting the densest concentrations of zombies shambling in the wake of my army. The ground erupted throwing bodies or parts thereof into the air and incinerating more of the swarm. I strode closer. I wasnt going to run. Well, I was but not yet. I was angry and it was time to take what I could to turn this situation to my advantage. The gods had seen fit to make it so I got stronger by killing and Mortimer had provided me with an ideal opportunity to put it into practice. I chugged mana potions after every three casts but every cast killed hundreds of reanimated humans, earning far more Souls than I spent. Id found an infinite loop: as long as the horde was sufficiently numerous, and I didnt need to eat or sleep, I could keep going continuously. I burned my way back to the hill, excising an arc of the horde from reality as I went. When I got there I found the horde trying to climb the steps carved for giants but they were being held off by the chiefs and their Dreamers. A fireball cleared the immediate area and I leapt in to take over as the exhausted mortals backed away in fear. The now twisted spear in my hand flashed back and forth, splitting skulls and breaking bodies. If I clear the way, will you run? Get back to your tribes. Come to Palliat Pass in the north if you want to take revenge for this betrayal by the Areskyn and the shit-sitters to the south! I snarled over my shoulder. All the yelling and smoke inhalation had made my voice guttural and harsh. I sounded every bit like the monster I must have seemed. Mond? Which way? snapped Calpakter. I was glad he had survived. Hed seemed like a decent bloke for a primitive savage when wed spoken before. Cut east a short way then north. Ive killed most of the horde in that direction. Im going to clear this immediate area, fireballs will fall from the sky. Run that way- I raised an arm and pointed the way Id come from, - it will be easiest there then get back to your tribes. Urkash has declared war on the tribes and Im going to teach the King that this was a really fucking stupid decision. Calpakter gave me a fierce smile and waved his spear over his head as he turned to the men behind him. Warlord Mond will clear our escape. Ill guard the wise man, he shouted. I wont be going anywhere. Ive lived fifty winters on Hellath and I wont run! snapped the old man whod led the ceremony earlier. I cant stay here to finish them all. Im going to get most of them but my own warriors are disorganised and escaping. I need to get back to them. I gave Calpakter a pleading look and the man slipped his mace from his belt to knock the old priest unconscious with a single blow. Oh dear, he fell asleep. I guess Ill just carry him. Anyone else feeling tired? Heads were quickly shaken among the remaining priests. Its better to live and get revenge than die pointlessly. Ill carry him. The mohawk sporting chief''s voice had grown surprisingly gentle as he scooped up the old man. I drank another mana potion and launched another barrage of fire from the sky. I worked my tongue around behind my teeth. The potions tasted funky and the aftertaste reminded me of Sambuca or something similar. Heavily aniseed in flavour. I had always hated aniseed. The only useful item from the Shop and it tasted like ass. Typical. Now! I yelled and a blast of Aresks aura washed over us, giving the seemingly broken men a much needed morale boost. They took off at a sprint into the smoky cratered ground Id left behind me as I cut my way back to them. Glimpse trailed overhead, occasionally zooming down to remove an eyeball from an errant zombie that somehow survived my assault. I gave them a minute, batting away any zombie that came close with a fist or the spear, as I waited for them to get ahead of me. Glimpse could see my army break free of the encirclement and a wash of relief flooded through me. Fay was clear as well as the bulk of my forces. I had hoped my return would lure out the necromancers and the Soulbound perhaps even Mortimer himself if he was here but it wasnt to be. No living person was left in the area, only the rotting corpses of men enslaved after their deaths. Sprinting after the escaping tribal leaders was a surreal experience. It was all smoke and craters and shambling dead men. The zombies didnt groan or demand access to my brains. This lot had all been concussed by my earlier attacks so they shuffled along like typical movie zombies rather than the bandaged men Id grown used to. I called out as I sprinted past the chiefs and moved ahead to keep their route clear of serious threats. I didnt have to use Burning Skies again. Seen from above the devastation Id wrought was appalling. Multiple square kilometres had been blasted from the heavens leaving them ruined and burned. Fires had caught in some of the grass and threatened to spread but I ignored that as a problem for anyone dumb enough to still be here in an hour to deal with. Once I was confident the remaining tribesmen would escape I took off north after my own people and counted my winnings. This didnt feel like winning. Id lost my opportunity to unite the tribes and no amount of Souls would make up for that. I checked my kill tally and stumbled before skidding to a stop, leaving furrows in the dirt with my bare feet. Reanimated Humanos slain x6403 Ninety six thousand and forty five Souls gathered. Holy moly. I was so stunned I was unable to swear for a moment but then a barrage of profanity erupted from my lips in a rasping, gasping chuckle that built rapidly into howling cackles. Glimpse orbited my head adding his own cawing laughter to the mix. Poor old Mortimer had fucked up with style. He was down most of one zombie army and I was up enough Souls to make the Sykareskyn nomads into absolute terrors. I might even spend some Souls in the Shop for once. [B2] Chapter 1 - Stop moping around! Level 70 Body: C- Mind: C- Souls: SS That was a lot of Souls. I suppressed the urge to giggle like Scrooge McDuck. I didnt have a physical way to swim in the damn things anyway. Glimpse was keeping an eye on my troops as they galloped far ahead of me. They were showing no signs of slowing, let alone stopping, anytime soon. Being a tail end Charlie was never a happy place to be but I could also see behind me and the remains of the horde were ambling about without serious intention. They were spreading out like gangrene around a rotten wound so I was confident when I finally managed to catch up to my terrified troops wed be able to stop and rest. Whatever was I going to do with my new found bounty of Souls? No one likes an obvious exploit in a system so with a mental wince I dumped forty thousand Souls into buying mana potions while I ran and two hundred of the things stacked up in my storage space. Just in case, you know? I figured theyd work for Kril and Fay as well so it was a wise investment despite how I winced as the Souls vanished from my balance. Next up was a decent weapon. Id been running around with a dagger that could cut through granite but that wasnt going to cut it in a real fight against a near-peer. That bloke in D grade had escaped successfully after dropping a Fire Spirit in my face. I scanned through the shop as my loping strides ate up the ground between me and my friends. An unbreakable mace perhaps? But why? Blunt weapons were great against armour but most of my enemies troops were barely armoured. Getha had talked about men in grey metal suits, iron or steel armour probably but what was that to my dagger? So I ruled out poleaxes, blunt weapons and all the traditional tools a man might use to put down a bloke larping as a low tech Iron Man. Spears? They were good and if the blade could slice through metal like my dagger they might be a good choice. Id already had some training in spear fighting from the Fangs and other old warriors in the tribe so it wasnt an unknown style for me. The only downsides I could see was that they were big, not suitable in close quarters, and the shaft was likely to be a weakness if I was up against someone with a weapon made entirely from one of the mythical metals available in the shop. Swords I had a basic understanding of sword fighting but it was amateurish at best and god knows I hated being an amateur at anything. On the plus side the entire weapon would be made of the magic shit in the Shop but the price was concomitantly higher as well. I was barely paying attention to the thigh high grass I was flashing through as I scanned through the options in the Shop. With a faint sense of resignation and a forlorn hope Id be able to find a suitable instructor I purchased a bastard sword made of adjuntium. There were pricier ones available but I knew what that metal was capable of so four thousand and five hundred Souls vanished. I caught a surprisingly light sword in my left hand. It came with a silvery scabbard and a fancy leather belt that I wrapped around my waist without slowing down. The four foot long blade settled comfortably at my side. I still had fifty six thousand Souls left so I levelled all my magic up to my main level of seventy and was pleasantly surprised at the results. Just over nineteen thousand Souls vanished and I checked my Affinity screen. As the clouds mixed with the smoke rising from the destruction Id left behind me I skidded to a stop and grinned to myself. Affinity: Fire Summon fire: Range- 104 metres, Intensity- +156%, lasts 15 seconds Fire Resistance- +100% Projectile: Speed- +60%, Detonation- 11.5 metres cubed. Fire Wall: Area- 20 metres squared. lasts 15 seconds Barrier: 220 HP, Area: 5 metres squared Fire Spirit: duration 110 seconds Burning Skies: Area- 50x50m, duration 15 seconds Affinity: Life Heal (self): 20HP and 156% increased recovery rate for one hour. Seals moderate wounds. Enhancement (self): 78%, Resistance (all): 60% Projectile: Speed- +156%, (heal other) Rapid Growth: Area- 20 metre squared. Projectile: Speed- +156% (Enhance Other). Shapeshift (Minor): Duration- 110 seconds Affinity: Space Size: range- 54 metres, Intensity- 58% Mass: range- 54 metres, Intensity- 58% Area: 10.5m cubed (optional) lasts 15 seconds Resistance: 100% Pocket Dimension: 5.5m cubed Spatial Tear: Range- 11 metres Affinity: Earth Shape Earth: Range - Touch, Duration 15 seconds Imbue Enchant Soul Transfer If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Aresks Boon: Carrion Feeders Gaze. I spent ten mana and rolled a ball of actinic white fire across my hand. I could feel the heat but there wasnt any pain and I suffered no damage whatsoever. I was bloody fireproof now! This changed how I could fight significantly: I could walk through a crowd throwing down firewalls hot enough to melt iron and come out completely unscathed at the other side. Admittedly Id be naked and everything bar my fancy new sword and dagger would be ash in my wake maybe not the best idea. Did the shop have some asbestos underwear at least? Nope. Still, the pros outweighed the cons in my humble opinion. I resumed my run. I could see my troops had finally clattered to a halt a few miles ahead of me and I sent Glimpse down low to check on them. Kril, the Fangs and Fayala were taking charge and forcing the dejected fighters into some semblance of organisation. Sentries were being moved out while the others rested, some just collapsing next to where they tied their horse off. They looked like a defeated force, not a detachment that had come through a hell they shouldnt have survived. I needed to remedy that situation quickly. As I stretched my legs again I decided to dump some more Souls into pure levels. More stat points would be very nice indeed and I wasnt about to let this haul go by without spending a little on myself. One thousand, six hundred and forty Souls were fed into my levels and I jumped to level ninety. It seemed a pittance to spend on boosting myself up in comparison to what Id already spent but I didnt feel any urgency to climb higher up the levels just yet and I would still have a huge reserve in place if I decided I needed to. I already had plans for some of the reserves as well but that would have to wait until I was back with my troops. Going wide rather than tall seemed the most viable approach to the threat of massed undead at the moment. I gained thirty eight stat points and ruminated on how to spend them as my feet ate up the distance back to my tribe. Level 90 Primary Stats: Body: B- Mind: C+ Soul: A Available Souls: 30812 Secondary Stats Physical strength: 40 Reflexes: 40 Health: 350 Magic strength: 30 Focus: 30 Mana: 460 I raised all the stats Id let lag behind over the last couple of months to round out my character. There was no point being strong if I wasnt coordinated enough or had fast enough reflexes to take advantage of it. I could feel some of the changes at least, my muscles answered my mind quicker than they had before and plans whirled in my head at an ever greater velocity, to the point it became disorientating and I had to lock down my focus on what mattered immediately. It was easier than I would have thought, I had a thousand thoughts swirling in my head but they disappeared like sparks in the air as I narrowed my attention. I slowed down as I approached the ramshackle camp, gone was the professional neatness and order from yesterday which grated on my nerves. No palisade had been erected and the ponies were tied into long lines attached to a handful of stakes driven into the earth. There was a thwang and my right hand flicked up to catch an arrow an inch from my face. As soon as I caught the damn thing a webwork of fire shot up around me. Six foot tall orange flames trapped me at their heart and I sucked in a ragged breath that I held for a moment before walking forwards to escape the conflagration. My once red, now badly blood stained and much darker, tunic had caught in the fire and burned away in the time it took me to clear the area. I tossed the arrow back at the startled sentry and nodded. Good reflexes, warrior. Whats your name? I said. Lord! Uh.. Im Jetalurik. Im sorry! he stuttered. A defector from the Jet tribes, or a spy? I shoved the thought aside, if hed made it this far he was one of mine. Push out further south. The horde isnt heading our way yet but they might, I ordered as I strode past him towards the camp proper.. Um, Lord? Take this? He offered me a pale yellow tunic hed pulled out of a storage space. How many of those damn rings had I made? I took the clothing with a nod of gratitude and slipped it over my head. I had to remove the belt for my sword and tie it over the felt to keep the thing in place. I was pleased to see the peripherals that had come with the blade had survived the fire as well. Stop moping around! I yelled as I passed into the camp. That was a victory, not a defeat so quit lying around like whipped dogs. No one else could have come through that crucible! A ragged cheer went up as they realised Id caught up with them and they hadnt lost their King in the ambush. The mood improved as I passed deeper into the small camp and slapped soldiers on the shoulder as I went. Fay flew into my arms and began checking me over, running her hands over me to look for wounds. Im fine, love, I chuckled. I had to stay back to help the other chiefs escape. A hand slammed into my cheek but she pulled it back and hissed in pain. Next time, send Glimpse to me so Ill know you arent being eaten alive by a swarm of walking dead men. Another hug, this time one that lingered and made the world seem alright. The other chiefs will flock to your banner now, muttered Kril as he scampered over and looked me up and down. Yellow suits you, boy! I spent a thousand Souls to give Fay another five hundred then reached out to offer Kril my arm. As he took it I did the same for him. Find the Fangs. I need to give them more Souls as well. How many did we lose? I asked more quietly. Of the two hundred and fifty warriors, not counting charioteers, were down to one hundred and eighty four. Thanks by the way! Krils eyes unfocused as he pulled up his screens and began spending the Souls. Shit. Still if you factor in what we were faced with thats amazing. Any survivors who havent received Souls can get enough for a couple of levels as soon as Ive had some time to rest. Wheres Jagapan? I asked. With his lady wife, of course- Kril began. Im here, Warlord. The wiry man emerged from the shadows tossing a steel ball in one hand, his left eye once again gleaming bronze. Any chance of some Souls for your lowly sub-chief? he cracked a wry smile at me. I offered my hand and sent five hundred across, grimacing at losing double that from my own reserves. Any chief who joins us will get the same. NOW WARRIORS OF MONDYN! ITS TIME TO MOURN OUR DEAD AND REJOICE AT OUR VICTORY! Drinks are on me, I finished slightly more quietly as I spent a hundred Souls on a barrel of rum. They cant get drunk now! We need to get back to the Pass first! muttered Kril as he shamelessly turned the tap at the base of the barrel and poured some out into a cup he just so happened to have handy. They wont get drunk. Just enough to take the edge off. Come on lads! You deserve it! As they filled up cups, Kril kept control of the barrel. I passed out Souls to the handful whod survived as baseline humans. Glimpse is keeping an eye on the horde. We should be able to rest easily. The sentries get a slug of booze when they come off shift, the rest of us should rest. Its going to be a rough few days back to Mondit unless someone packed a lot of extra tents, I said in between greeting warriors as they passed me. The stars will be all the cover well need, said Fay. She glanced at the sky and grimaced. Once your clouds have dispersed, Barefoot King. I smiled warmly in reply. They arent my clouds. Mine glow red and rain down fire! It will be a long couple of weeks to get us all home. What happens then? asked Kril as he sipped from a refilled cup and smacked his lips. This is good stuff! Secure the northern border, clear out the horde from our plains and then we ride south. The plan flowed together in my mind like it was something Id spent weeks thinking about. In reality this was entirely off the cuff but I felt in my bones it was the best course of action. While we deal with the Ur-Viles the rest of the tribes will come to us and live or theyll go their own way and get swallowed up. Its not something I can control. A touch of bitterness entered my voice and I quietly hoped more would ride north to join us than try to survive alone. Get some fires lit! yelled Jagapan as he moved off to find Heldene and get his status screens explained to him. Literacy for the warriors, or at least the captains, went up a few places on my list. Fay was explaining the system interfaces to the newly imbued soulbound servants from among the core of the warriors. You look like shit, Mond. You need a tunic that fits you and you need to sleep for about a week I reckon, Kril snapped. Go! He pointed towards one of the fires being lit and I staggered off. Id been running on fumes, I realised. However strong I became there would always be limits. The Fangs filtered in and grabbed a drink as I staggered off but I paused to give them each another five hundred Souls to spend. I waved off their congratulations and just smiled at their banter. I stretched out next to the fire and closed my eyes. I could hear the mood of the camp had improved. It was still sombre, not so much from the losses but from the perceived defeat. Running away didnt come naturally to the fiercely territorial nomads and despite the battle being a win objectively their pride was stung. A problem for tomorrow. I felt Fay snuggle in against my side and pull some furs over our bodies. I breathed in her scent and began to drift off to sleep, finally letting the exhaustion catch up to me. [B2] Chapter 2 - Draw up a list, check it twice I woke up - no, this wasnt reality. Or even the surreal, possibly-a-coma-dream world of Urth Id grown to accept as my new normal. I was back in Aresks realm but this time I couldnt move anything but my eyes. It had changed, now instead of the giant statue before me I found five unique environments, each seemingly distinct and separate but blending into one at the centre. I couldnt move. Couldnt even breathe but that mounting sense of panic you get from holding your breath for too long was completely absent. I tried to raise my arms but nothing happened. My eyes rolled around trying to take in my surroundings. I could see my shoulders in my peripheral vision, clad in the bright red tunic of a tribal king. There was a weight on my hip that suggested my new sword was hanging there but I had no way to check. Let me handle this, little man-killer, Aresks voice arrived in my mind as a giant bronze foot passed over my head. The metallic titan strode into the central area where the various realms met and the other gods began to move out to meet him. Poseidon was a beautiful woman, sea green skin and hair flowing in unearthly curves down to her waist where she became something very different. I didnt have a frame of reference for her lower half. Perhaps a squid orgy is the closest I can imagine to describe the nest of writhing tentacles that replaced her legs and squirmed as she moved. Mortimer, fat and arrogant seeming as ever, was placed just inside her realm that looked like it was deep underwater and the light from above was filtered by rolling waves. I lunged at him and nothing happened. I tried to narrow my eyes and glare his way but even that was denied me. Fucking gods. His eyes were flashing around like my own. For a second our gazes met and despite the fact he was immobile just like me I felt the bastard flinch in fear. He wore purple robes under a breastplate made of pitch black metal but wasnt carrying any weapons. What is the meaning of this interference, Scaly-Tits? demanded Aresk. Your champion has found an exploit that must be adjusted for, Poseidon replied in a burbling voice, as though she were just beneath the surface and she was bubbling her words up from under the water. You selected him, came a voice like falling dust. Death had entered the arena. His own realm was black and rotten, weirdly shaped fungoid growths surrounded the soldier, Marwan. My opponent was dressed like a bloody pirate, eye patch and all. His clothes were ragged but he wore a set of silver chainmail over his body and had a hat tipped at a jaunty angle. The avatar of Hades, Hadesti on the new world, floated along on a cloud of flies that buzzed and swarmed at the bottom of hollow looking midnight robes. As he came to a stop facing Aresk and Poseidon a rasping chuckle emanated from the impenetrable shadows of his hood. Are you complaining that you chose someone too well suited to the game we had planned? rasped Hades. Hardly- The sea-witch began. - absolutely she is! boomed Aresk as he laughed. If the little killer had sworn to her this wouldnt be an issue at all! Shut up you stupid head-basher, Poseidon snapped and the sense of waves smashing apart rocks briefly rolled across me. He has found a way to break the game. It requires adjudication! I agree. Patricia was wearing fine robes, silk perhaps, and a giant man with a jackals head stepped over her, leaving a space that looked like a library, lined with neat shelves of books and strange astrolabes . The god was wearing a fine looking suit that would have fit right in on any street in Victorian England. None of our champions can gather Souls in such a way as to fuel gathering yet more. He will snowball and it must be rebalanced. I recognised that one. He was the voice that had spoken to me when I was sent to Urth. The one that had guided me through making my first affinity selection while I hung in limbo thinking I was dead. Cmon Thoth, thats hardly fair! All the others have indirect ways of harvesting Souls, Ray is the only one handicapped by having to fight in order to grow stronger, Aresk replied. That was useful, and slightly terrifying, information to have. If the rest could just farm Souls by talking or whatever I was so far behind the curve Id never stand a chance of catching up. Stop giving him hints, Aresk! Have you no shame? Are there no depths to your rule-breaking? All the gods were in some way beautiful, perfected beings but this one took my breath away. Or it would have done if I was breathing. Androgyne in a way that made her - him? - look literally divine whatever your preferences might be, the being stepped out of a garden of fruits and trees eating an impossibly perfect apple. Jeremy, the influencer, was locked in place where the god had started. He wore golden robes and laurels behind his ears. Of all of us he seemed to be taking this the worst. Patricia was only focused on the gods, she looked like she was taking notes in her head as her eyes flicked between them. Mortimer was splitting his gaze across the competition like me but the way his eyes jerked about made it clear he would be changing his trousers if his body wasnt locked in place. Poor little Jezza, the social media star back on Earth, had rolled his eyes into his head and seemed to have passed out while fixed in place. These dreams always messed with me, leaving me exhausted when I got back to Urth, but I suspected he was going to feel particularly rough when he woke up. Ha. Good. Your champions all heard the same. It was fair, Aphrodite, Aresk rumbled. Should I complain about how your champion gets to gain and spend Souls? He hardly seems to be balanc- Nonetheless. Why shouldnt we curb Ray''s growth? interrupted the embodiment of seduction in a languid tone. He cannot be permitted to continue to profit from the competition as he has done recently. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Because it is a competition, for fucks sake! We agreed the rules of the game before we started and the wavy-haired bitch that recruited them has no standing to change things just because her champion''s play failed to take down my little killer. He took his shot and fucked up. He should have tried harder or planned better, Aresk smirked at Mortimer who joined Jeremy in eye rolling terror. There is a simple solution to this, a new voice joined the clash of the titans in the centre. He was weird. Old and young at the same time. One second he looked like a young boy, maybe nine years old, and the next he was ninety and leaning on a cane. We can limit access to purchasing certain items. Put them on a cooldown. Then he cant fuel his killing sprees by going on killing sprees, the voice chuckled. Kronos, thats a terrible idea- snapped Aresk. - I like it, mused Aphrodite. The main concern is binge shopping, no? If that isnt possible then the issue is resolved. Like buggery its resolved! What about our champions? snarled Poseidon. It must be applied across the board. It seems like the best choice. Unless you want to escalate to a full rewind? asked the boyish old man. I dont think thats necessary, said Thoth. It always causes glitches later on. Im happy for Mr. Gallagher to operate under this new paradigm. Shall we vote? asked Kronos. Aresk and Poseidon both voted no, the others voted yes and the motion was carried. Shit. Id just lost my ability to go infinite murderhobo. If were done here? asked Aphrodite as they walked back to their own realm and vanished. The other gods followed suit and soon it was just me and the big bronze bastard Id sold my soul to. I found I could move again and stretched out my arms. That went well! said Aresk as he shrank back down to become merely Ur-Vile sized and sat on a throne of shields and spears that grew up behind him. What the hell do you mean? Ive been crippled! I snapped, briefly forgetting myself but a slamming sense of being in a shield wall quickly reminded me who I was yelling at. If theyd gone for a rewind youd have been screwed. Youd have lost most of your forces, probably your captains and wife as well. This way you can stockpile the mana potions. You just bought two hundred of the damn things! A bronze grin shone down at me. This was true Damn right its true! Look kid, youre doing great but it was never going to be easy. Youve got a few Souls left over so use them wisely. I do like your plans, securing the north and well what youve got in mind should work out great. I had just under twenty six thousand Souls left on my account. He wasnt wrong I knew youd come round to seeing things my way! Stop reading my mind, it makes having a conversation bloody awkward. Why did you vote against the adjustment then? I asked, growing more polite in tone as the words left my mouth and the metal face darkened slightly. They cant read my mind, boy. But they can read yours. They think it was a victory over me which works to our advantage. Our? I asked. Our. You dont know what the stakes are for us immortals. You only know the stakes for tiny little you, which are fucking trifling in comparison. Tying ourselves to a champion comes with risks. Usually the potential advantages outweigh them but if you gamble and lose Ive been playing these games since before your great grandad to the Nth degree thought it would be a good idea to drag your grandma behind a bush for some rumpy pumpy. Youll just have to trust me. Trust cuts both ways. How have I not trusted you? Ive let you get on with it as you saw fit! Aresk genuinely sounded slightly wounded. Your mark messes with my head as well as affecting your followers. Im not sure if Im still me, I said flatly. Were my feelings for the tribe, even for Fay, something implanted in my mind and meant to control me? It does but not like you think. Some things will come more naturally to you than they would have done otherwise. Love of your tribe, your warriors. You were a bit of a sociopath at the start, you know? A well socialised and highly controlled one for sure but normal people tend to feel bad about hurting and killing living things. I had nothing to do with your wife, that ones all you, lad. Still, Its good, eh? his booming laughter shook my body. I couldnt disagree. What are the stakes for you? If I knew what I was playing for it might help me fight more effectively. It was a long shot but I couldnt resist fishing for more information. Hah. Nope. All Id say is you need to draw up a list, check it twice, then murder every last motherfucker on it who isnt nice! More earth shaking laughter. Cant blame a bloke for trying! I grinned. So mana potions are now on a timer? One potion a week? One of each level of potion maybe? I asked hopefully. Now youre getting it. Not just mana potions, all consumables related to battle as well. No more spamming health potions for the fighter and the soldier! They think I''m just a brute. Head Smasher. Thats what Fish Breath calls me and the others think much the same. His voice was slightly bitter as he said the last part. Its easy to forget that war isnt just about breaking heads and I must confess I play up to that perception as often as possible. Another bronze smile shone down at me. So no health potions for people to cover for those who didnt take the Life affinity? I wondered aloud. You arent as stupid as you look! That and poisons. The three main categories of battle-consumables are now limited and most - ANZZGSJKJNDBZZZZ - shit it wont let me tell you that. The bronze man shrugged. Even we still have to follow the rules. Look Ray, it works more in your favour than against you, ok? Like I said: trust me. I was treated to another gleaming grin. Whats my next move? I asked. Can you advise on that? Your plan is good, kid. Deal with the threats to the north then sweep the steppe. By the time thats done Ole Morty will have reorganised but youll be in a much better position to deal with him. What affinities does he have? I asked. Cant tell you that, lad. Youve seen what he has available to him from the wizard rings and whatnot so work it out yourself. How did he get the zombies into position without disturbing the ground? I asked. They dug their way in from a long way away, of course. They dont need to eat, breathe or sleep. Youd be surprised how useful the undead can be. You might want to bear that in mind for the future. The statue rose to his feet and the throne melted away behind him. The weapons and shields arrayed around us on pedestals seemed to gleam in the light but the shadows didnt move. Im pleased with you, kid. Ill offer you another boon as a reward. Get to level one hundred and Ill give you a throwback you''ll appreciate. It will be... shiny. Nice choice on the sword by the way. Its a good look. A couple of games ago we included firearms and that was a lot of fun, really juicy aesthetics, but nothing looks quite as good as a mounted charge with swords and spears, eh? Theres ancient firearms on Urth? I gasped. Nah. They got edited out for this run. But explosives are well within the powers of an enterprising chemist You have fun kiddo! Im looking forward to seeing what you do next! A bronze hand waved down at me as the giant smirked and I found myself once again floating back in the bodiless limbo for a moment. My eyes snapped open and Fay shifted against me as I sat bolt upright. I had a list to make and I knew who wouldnt make it into the nice category. [B2] Chapter 3 - Level of control What is it? Fay asked sleepily. I thought the dead were far behind us? I checked on Glimpse and found him circling along our backtrail keeping track of the gradually dispersing remains of the horde. They are but I cant stop here, love. I need to move back to Mondit as fast as possible and deal with the Ur-Viles. I pecked her on the cheek. You can rest easy but Im going to run ahead. I extricated myself from the sweaty furs and clinging limbs as best I could and looked around the camp. I hastily pulled up the Shop screen and purchased one of each mana potion. The basic one cost me a hundred Souls. My favourite, that Id stockpiled after the battle, cost two hundred. The tier three variant, a Greater Mana Potion, cost five hundred and the tier four or Pure Mana Potion was a painful one thousand Souls. They appeared in my personal storage space. I wasnt sure if the countdown would reset on a Monday morning, not that they had Mondays here, or if it was a straight seven days from the last purchase so I figured it was best to just buy as soon as possible. Staying on top of this meant Id need to be making eighteen hundred Souls a week. I wasnt filled with optimism at my chances. My remaining Souls became even more valuable in my mind. Most of the troops were asleep. They looked like mounds of furs scattered around the campfires. I staggered over to where Kril had retired after finishing off the barrel of rum and kicked his furs. Served the old goat right for all the times hed swanned into my tent unannounced in the morning. Wassat? he snapped as he pushed the furs off his face. Mond? What the hell are you playing at boy? Were all knackered and need some rest. The moons havent even set yet! Why are you bullying an old man? Despite his words Kril unfolded from a mound of furs into standing upright in a fluid motion. He must have spent some Souls on his Body stats this time, which surprised me. A glowing red D- hovered next to- Jesus! Youre into C grade for your Mind stat! I exclaimed. You need to boost your spells up a bit as well. Im doing fine, Ive got a plan, he snickered back at me. Just get me some more. I can see your Soul stat, youre holding out on us? Ive got my reasons. Ill share what I can, when I can. Where are the Fangs? Im going to take them with me and leave you and Jagapan in charge here. I wouldnt question Aresks champion, oh no. Im just a wizened old man with nary a few years left to live! His wrinkly face creased into a gap toothed grin. Whats lit a fire under your - another dream? Tell me! he ordered. I explained the outline, as far as the geas of silence that seemed to cover such things would allow. Huh. Bloody Shikrakyn messing up the world, he clouted me on the back of the head in what I assumed was a playful manner but with his new body stat even I felt the blow. Do it. The Fangs can keep up with you but most of the rest of us cant. I want you to try and deal with the horde as you head back to the main camp. Send riders armed with trinkets to destroy the zombies at range then rinse and repeat. Youll end up dragging them after you but thats fine, it will just make them easier to find. Where the hell are Jandak, Kos and Mune? Were here, Mond. Why arent you letting us sleep again? asked Jandak as he and the rest of my captains emerged from the shadows. Fay walked behind them, a long set of furs draped over her shoulders and wrapped around her slightly swollen midriff. Were running north. I want to deal with the Ur-Viles once and for all so we are safe from that direction. Well stop at Mondit, the pass and whatever theyve decided to call the camp with the waterwheel to make sure things are on track then were going to make the giants bend their knees. Aresks hairless ankles, Mond! You want to make things worse with the giants? asked Mune in a sleepy voice. No. Im going to make them slaves. I didnt like the word but the cruel, cannibalistic monstrosities would be broken to service or they would die. I preferred the former over a campaign of outright extermination. Now that is a plan I can get behind. What about this lot? Kos waved a hand over the surrounding fires and mostly sleeping warriors. They can grind away at what I left of the horde as they follow behind us. Our job is to run home fast and go hunting giants. They had either a D+ or an E- in their Body stats. Wed be able to cover the weeks worth of travel in a few days if we fell back into old habits and pushed ourselves once more. Oh great. Another week spent sprinting, grumbled Jandak but he reflexively caught the punch Kos threw at his shoulder with a grin and pushed the arm away. Ill cope. Itll be nice to see Haylin again. And what of me? asked Fay in an icy tone that sent shivers down my spine. Will you stay with Kril? Keep him and Jagapan from doing anything stupid? I asked in an optimistic voice. I can keep pace with you as well! she snapped back. Sister! Youre a bit heavy at the moment to be running for days, Kos offered and as Fays eyes fixed on him I could see he regretted speaking up. He made a small eep noise and raised his hands as though warding off a demon. Hes right Fay. Even if you could, it wouldn''t be good for the child. I really do need you here to keep things in order. Kril grumbled under his breath and spat to one side then flinched as Fay turned her dark eyes in his direction. She moved over to me and pulled me into an embrace, leaving a lingering kiss on my lips. Youd better be back from the north before we reach Mondit. No warm farewell, just a flat threat that made it clear Id most likely prefer to go into a giant cookpot than disappoint her. She returned to our pile of furs and disappeared back under them to keep the spring chill away. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Well you heard the lady. Do you need to grab anything? I asked my captains. They all shook their heads and waved storage rings at me. If were going to do this we might as well start now, grumbled Jandak as he tried to lead the way to the northern edge of the camp. I caught his arm and stopped him for a moment. Kril, take these. Share them with Fay. I pulled thirty mana potions from my stash. Dont use them lightly! I chastised. Theyre now a very precious commodity seeing as the gods decided to nerf me. Nerf? Never mind. How many more have you got? the old man asked with a glint in his eyes. Not enough for you to waste them! Theyre for emergencies I noted his avaricious smile. - and youd better bloody share them with Fay! he scowled at me but nodded. Have a nice run, boys. Ill follow along in my chariot and catch you up sooner or later! His trademarked cackle followed us as we threaded through the camp and set off into the darkness. The sun rose and set twice before I called a halt. Wed covered about half the distance we needed to, an impressive achievement. Aresks gleaming greaves, Mond. We should have stopped last night! spluttered Mune as he pulled a waterskin out of a ring and took a long swig before passing it around. They were all out of breath. My seeming freshness was pure facade. I was just as exhausted as they were. No time, lads. Dont you want to fight the giants again? I asked. Youre just as buggered as we are! Stop pretending! called Jandak as he rested with his hands on his knees. I let myself sag and showed how I truly felt. Fair enough, bloke. Im knackered too but we need to press on. A good night''s sleep then we do the same again. Well have a day or two in Mondit while we catch up on the situation there and get the smiths working at full speed so were fresh for the big bastards. We just ran for two fucking days! We cant take a day off? snapped Kos as he shared out dried jerky to the rest of us. I pulled on the tough, stringy meat and chewed thoughtfully. No. I concluded. Urkash are going to rally quickly, theyll know were coming for them sooner rather than later. We need to clear out the rest of the horde, secure the north and then ride south against them. Theyll have another army of fucking dead men and this time theyll send their regular forces. And their bloody wizards, offered Jandak. Probably. We cant deal with them unless the north is safe so the first thing we do is deal with the giants, I replied. You cant just kill off the giants! Theres bloody thousands of them, dozens of clans all with their Fists ready to kill anything that moves, grumbled Kos around a mouthful of the salty meat, They dont have to be willing to serve us. All Ive got to do is get them to accept a Soul Transfer and then theyre mine to command. My smile was savage and my teeth glinted in the light of the rising moons. My eyes must have done the same as my three friends shied away from me slightly. Enslave the Ur-viles? Youre bloody mad but I like it! Weve all gotta die sometime I suppose. This sounds like as good a way to go as any! Heres to Mad Mond the Barefoot King and his insane plans to get us all killed! There was no bitterness or fear in his voice. Hed already decided that if this was what I ordered hed do his damndest to make it work, and Aresk willing: survive. Has the power touched your mind? asked Mune cautiously. Not that Ive noticed. I can make this work, lads. It has to. When we go south against Urkash well have an army of giants that can use Enhance and make themselves even bigger than the ugly bastards start out as! My enthusiasm was infectious and grins spread among the Fangs. Ill take the first watch- Jandak began but I waved him to silence and pointed a finger at the sky. A caw echoed down from Glimpse who was keeping a watchful eye on our surroundings. The crow flew down to land on my shoulder for a moment before launching himself back into the darkening sky. Well be fine. Theres nothing dangerous within five miles. Tell you what, Ill tell Glimpse to crap on you if he spots anything? No thanks, Mond. It''s still bad form not to keep a watch, Jandak muttered as he threw a pile of furs that appeared from nowhere down and settled onto them. I know. Normally Id agree with you but we all need to get some rest tonight. One more good push and we''ll be back at Mondit and you can relax while I shout at smiths and crafters! He smiled back then stretched out and lay down. The others followed suit and I did likewise. I didnt burrow under the furs, the night time chill didnt bother me now and on the off chance something snuck close I wanted to be free to act. I pushed down the urge to spend some more Souls. With the promise of another boon at level one hundred the itch to just buy it had been plaguing me. It would only be a thousand or so Souls No! Bad Ray! Id get enough extra from subduing the Ur-viles that I could do it then. Sleep took a while to creep up on me. I wasnt bothered by the small noises of the steppe anymore. The cheeps and rattles and slithers washed over me with a sense of comforting familiarity. Despite my exhaustion my mind was turning over plans, assessing, reassessing assuming one factor changed. I wasnt sure if this was the product of my Focus rising up to thirty or if I was just defiantly restless when I really should be getting as much sleep as possible. I had always been a contrary bastard, even against myself. The next morning I kicked the Fangs awake and we set off at a steady lope once more. The grasslands blurred by as the sun followed its traditional arc across the sky behind us. As it was reaching its second zenith from our setting off I began to fume and swear. Glimpse was scouting ahead and the patrols around Mondit were shockingly bad. The lazy bastards had set up little camps just out of sight of the town and the men meant to be giving the town advanced warning of any attackers were sitting drinking ched and gambling. I led us over to the nearest example and stormed in amongst them. My fists flew out, knocking them on their backs with the satisfying noise of bones breaking. They screamed and the least injured tried to rally to counter attack but I did something Id never done before and snapped the links in my mind that tied these Soulbound Servants to me. They dropped their weapons and formed a ragged line before me. What the actual fuck are you idiots playing at? Youre supposed to be patrolling the area not dicking around drinking tea! Is this what my troops are like? Lazy! Useless! Savages! I plucked on the mental bonds with each insult and they winced. One of them opened his mouth to argue but another mental snap made his jaws clamp shut. Ill deal with this, said Kos, drawing a long knife from his waist as he stepped forwards. No! They can run back to Mondit and explain themselves to Khan, Trikilo and Atas. Another pluck of the metaphysical string tying them to me sent them scurrying off, cradling their broken bones. It was good to know the extent of the control the links gave me. Using them felt slightly repulsive, if I was honest. It was like having a collar and leash on someones mind and while now knowing a little of how it worked was comforting It didnt sit right with me. Serfs and slaves would rebel if they were subject to too much misery and god bless them. That couldnt happen to someone subject to the Soulbound Servant status. Whatever power they gained they were utterly enslaved, unable to fight back against the wishes of the Shikrakyn controlling them. Not so much an issue for me, I wasnt going to be a dick about it despite my somewhat grey moral framework. It was not a power Id abuse. Mortimer on the other hand would have no such compunctions about taking advantage of that level of control. His slave armies would fight to the last man, never breaking no matter how many we killed. I needed a counter to that kind of enforced zeal. But first I needed to get the bloody tribes in order. Sentries slacking off could only be a bad sign. [B2] Chapter 4 - Do it Jandak, follow Glimpse. Hell lead you to the other sentries that are lollygagging. Break their left arms and send them back into town. Were at war and screwing around rather than patrolling properly could kill a lot of our people, I said. Glimpse circled down and brushed the top of Jandaks steel helmet with his talons, causing a tinny screech. The big nomad waved his hands over his head in the wake of the bird''s passage. They should be killed. We dont have many crimes but those we do have are punishable by death and fucking around like that is a crime, said Mune. We cant bleed our strength by killing our own. Well need all of our troops, as well as Jagapans, ready to train the new arrivals when they hopefully get here, I replied to Mune. Hell lead you straight to them, I added to Jandak, nodding at the crow orbiting above us. Theres another seven squads fucking about. Send them back to camp in pain. Ill send out replacements when we get to Mondit. Jandak grinned and put a hand above his eyes to shield them from the sun. He spotted Glimpse and took off after the bird at a sprint. Lets go. Im interested to see whats changed to cause this sudden loss of professionalism. We jogged the rest of the way to town and at first glance nothing much had changed since wed set out to go to the festival. The camp was a match for Areskit before we split the herds with them. The addition of Jagapans forces had swelled our numbers to more than match what Hakubin had had under his command. As I got closer to the break in the palisade my opinion began to change. The warriors on duty were slouching against the reinforced wooden barrier and looking into the town rather than out onto the steppe. They shuffled upright and glared at us as we slowed down at what passed for the gates in a monad settlement. Who the fuck are you? one snapped at me, hefting his spear to swing the sharp point in my direction. I blurred forwards and laid him out with a blow to the temple. Im your king, I snarled at the other guard who had leapt sideways and reached for his dagger. Who left you assholes on guard? Lord Patriarch Hastahyp is assigning the duties for this Moon, the terrified man stuttered. Were at war. If I see anyone fucking around Im going to break their arms. Let your mates know, I growled then strode towards the command tent that dominated the centre of town. It had been a good idea, having people filing in and out of mine and Fays private tent had become incredibly annoying. Not just for the inconvenient interruptions; I retained something of the norm from Earth in that I wanted my own private space and what amounted to my bedroom shouldnt also be my office. The command tent served the same role as the mead hall of a Viking chieftain. A place to conduct business and gatherings but the far more civilised nomads would never dream of sleeping in it. I swung the entrance flap up and stepped into the gloom within, followed closely by Mune and Kos. Who the fu- the man sitting on my chair squawked as he jumped to his feet, dumping the young woman who had been sat in his lap onto the floor by the central fire. I leapt across the fire and the discombobulated woman to lift the man up by his throat. Hastahyp, I presume? I ground out through clenched teeth. Mune, go get the coven and the other patriarchs, I called over my shoulder and I heard the tent flap move as Mune shot away at speed. I tossed the patriarch to the ground roughly, leaving him wheezing and gasping for breath, then offered the young woman a hand up. Im sorry about that. Please could you let the Jagarnyn Patriarchs know that Im back and I require their presence here immediately? She bobbed her head and scurried out the tent as I returned my gaze to Hastahyp. There are some things I simply cannot tolerate. Rotating authority is fine although Id rather have a solid man in the position permanently. Giving cushy jobs to your own followers is unfortunate but sadly to be expected. What I cannot abide is this lack of fucking PROFESSIONALISM! I screamed the last word into his face and he tried to dig himself into the packed soil that made up the floor of the tent. I flicked out a foot and he was sent skidding away from me with a yowl of pain. Lord. I take it youre not happy? came Haylin''s voice from the entrance. I turned and fought to control my glare as the coven filed in and nodded politely to me. I swept the dust from my chair and sat down to face them. What the hell happened Haylin? We were finely tuned when I left. Now sentries are bunking off and that shit- I waved a hand at the groaning patriarch, - is fondling women in my command tent. The Jagarnyn are twice our number, Mond. You also took most of your own warriors with you to Hellath, she replied with a slight shrug. Its normal for the stronger clans to lead while the king is away. And I wasnt fucking happy about it! cursed Atas as he stormed into the tent. We were never the weaker clan! Numbers mean nothing when we have witches and warriors blessed by a Shikrakyn! I take it you arent happy about the loss of discipline, Lord? I am not. My voice rang out like tombstones slamming atop one another. I came back to check on things then head north against the Ur-viles. I didnt expect things to have gone to shit in my absence. I trust weapon production hasnt fallen off? Well need steel for when the other survivors get here. Survivors? barked Khan as he finally joined us. He blew out his moustache with a whoosh of breath as he grinned down at Hastahyp. Ah good. That prick finally gets his justice. I bloody told you Mond would kill you when he got back. Whys the training stopped? I asked my patriarchs. The only riders moving out there are Mondyn acting as scouts. They were meant to be training Jagapans people! Hyp here decided it was time to focus on more traditional practices, Khan said. The herds have dispersed to the south and most of his warriors are out guarding them, Atas replied. I didnt see them as we ran north. I fixed Hastahyp with narrowed eyes. Where are my herds, little man? We had too many beasts! Theyd have stripped half the steppe clean! I sent some to traders I know in the south. Well get a good price in salt! he gasped. I dont need salt. And we dont need to worry about forage. I cast Rapid growth at his feet and the seeds long dormant in the soil across the entire tent burst out of the ground and grew to four feet in height in a couple of seconds. Id forgotten Id upgraded all my magic. I expected the ground around the tent would need trimming as well. You know we have magic to negate that kind of shit. You knew we had magic He tried to move away but the grass had wound around him as it grew, locking him in place. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it I demand to be judged by my own king. Not an upstart like you! he snapped. Kos moved too fast for me to intercept him from my sitting position. The long grass didnt bother my brother-in-law in the least. A steel blade flashed and the bastard''s head rolled away into the suddenly long grass. It was in the interests of the clan, said Khan as I rose to my feet angrily. You cannot be disrespected like that. Not anymore. Now, you mentioned survivors earlier and didnt explain. What happened at the festival? I explained the events and the attack of the horde. I made sure to stress that most of our troops escaped and that Fay in particular was safe. Khan glowered but seemed somewhat mollified at the way things had worked out. You think the others will drive their herds to us? asked Atas excitedly. I dont know but I think Calpakter probably will, along with at least a few of the others. Therell be bands of undead wandering the steppe until we can put them all down, I answered. Atas snorted at me like a horse. Calpakter will ride to us. Hes always wanted what he calls a proper war against the shit-sitters, offered Mune. Your betters are speaking, boy. Mind your place! barked Khan. Father. Mune is one of my closest lieutenants. Hes welcome to speak when he wishes. What the hell has happened while Ive been away? Have you all forgotten how things were? That- Atas waved a hand at the corpse, - made things difficult. Weve all been scratching at each other like chickens in a too-small coup, havent we old friend? He addressed the last part to Khan who nodded reluctantly. Im sorry. Ive been angry. A lot of the time. And now we have a fucking war on our hands! he grinned and rubbed his hands together in what I took to be glee. We should send riders to recall the herds. Then we can start training the new cavalry formations again! Do it. Jandak is issuing some discipline to the sentries that were slacking off. Just broken arms, not death! I added hastily as both patriarchs flashed their teeth at me. Their expressions fell slightly. Well need all the strength we can muster but a little pain is an excellent reminder for the future. I grinned back at them and they chuckled. So no more being stuck away in our tents? We can go back to full production of trinkets and growing fodder? asked Haylin. He had you Yes. Of course, please do. Shit, whats the damage on trinket production been? I asked. She smiled slightly and winked. Not so bad. Weve had materials ferried into us in our isolation. Her voice was bitter. He didnt dare to stop that or his own women would have gelded him. Send Jandak to me when he gets here please? she asked with a slight raise to her left eyebrow. I will. He wont be able to stop for long, I warned. He never takes very long! Haylin herded the rest of the coven out of the tent as Mune and Kos broke into gravelly chuckles that were a counterpoint to the giggles of the women. Kos, Mune, I want you breaking heads - not literally - while Im away. My Fangs had both cracked their knuckles at the promise of violence. Just get everyone back in order. I want squadrons training in the archer/lancer combination and the sentries to be doing their fucking jobs! They nodded to me and left the tent, leaving me alone with my patriarchs. Why didnt you use the coven to take back control? I asked after waving for Atas and Khan to sit. They swept aside the long grass and lowered themselves down opposite me, heads poking out above the blades like meerkats. Women cant perform such tasks, muttered Khan. These women can. They can all beat any unenhanced warrior black and blue without breaking a sweat, I countered. Not cant then. Shouldnt, Atas said. It would have caused more splits in the alliance. Without Jagapan or you here to push against tradition the herd might have been split and we cant afford to lose the strength. How do I get the warriors of both tribes to respect the coven? Theyre second only to you two and are able to smash small armies with their spells. They need to be respected. They are respected! Theyre women for Aresks sake! That doesnt mean the tribes will let them fight or command warriors though, snapped Khan with a shake of his head. He stood up and began pacing back and forth, creating a line of flattened grass. Perhaps some trials? Let the women compete in warrior games to show just how strong they are? suggested Atas. We can throw a feast when Kril and Fay get back with the rest of the warriors. Ill want our troops training against Jagapans boys as well. Make sure they understand the real balance of power, just in case. I stood up and smiled at my council. Im going to the pass to see Klip. Ill only be gone a few hours. Hes not there. Nor is Sulk. Theyve left the smelters to the apprentices and journeymen. Our dear smiths spend all day arguing with each other at Riverwheel and fighting over access to the machines, grumbled Khan. Machines? I raised a hopeful eyebrow. Hammers and saws and whatnot. The third wheel is under construction. Should be ready to drop into the stream in a few days. Then, Aresk willing, theyll quit bitching at each other, Khan said. I reached out and borrowed Glimpses senses for a moment. Jandak was strolling along behind the last group of five scouts that had been slacking. They were each cradling their left arms across their chests and getting kicked in the arse every time they tried to slow down. Jandak looked like a kid in a sweet shop, a broad smile on his craggy face. I called the bird back to me and he flew towards the town and passed over towards my industrial centre with a gentle mental request to direct him. Itll take me a bit longer to get to Riverwheel but not so long that anything can go wrong while Im away. Ill leave getting this place back on a war footing to you and the Fangs. Anyone who gives you any shit will regret it when I get back. I left them muttering and planning, half hidden in the long grass and strode outside. The boost to my rapid growth spell had resulted in five metres of grass outside the tent shooting up to waist height. I sighed as I kicked my through it. Id need to be careful with my spells. My fireballs had a massive volume now and could pose a real risk of friendly fire if I screwed up. I kicked up dust as I headed north then veered east. Someone had cut and laid a proper road from the Pass down to the new site. It wasnt up to Roman standards I was sure but it was a considerable improvement over rutted muddy tracks. The road was wide, broad enough to let a wagon pass in either direction and from Glimpse I could see four wagons were constantly on the move, strung out along the road. Two headed down to the river with refined metals and the other pair heading back west laden with food stuffs and salted fish. Riverwheel was now a town in its own right. A proper one surrounded by tall wooden walls and in amongst the yurts were simple wooden cabins. At the centre of the little town, on both banks, stood the large, ever turning wheels. Bridges connected the workshops that were serviced by the wheels and black smoke was pouring into the sky around my nascent industrial hub. Beyond the town to the east wagons rattled back and forth across the steppe filled with charcoal and roughly cut logs to be dried and eventually used as fuel. As I strode up to the wooden gate a guard from a walkway on the other side of the wall challenged me and I called up to him with my name. He vanished and a moment later there was a crunch as a bar was pulled off the gates and the right one swung open. Lord! Welcome to Riverwheel! he said proudly. He was one of mine, not a Jagarnyn, as were all the guards here. I supposed guarding a shit sitter town had been beneath his own people in Hastahyps eyes. I made a mental note to make sure his body was removed from the command tent and given a decent burial when I got back. Forgetting the corpse in my hall worried me slightly, I had always been a little emotionally disconnected but now there was a faint worry that I was going feral like my nomads. All thoughts ceased as I arrived at the forges in person and the sight and the smell of the place washed over me. My hands itched to grab a hammer and just bash some metal to make something for a change and as I moved into an open sided forge to offer them a hand for a little while a rough paw descended onto my shoulder and clamped tight. It was covered in soot, ash and an intricate pattern of burn marks. Well, what do you think? grinned Klip as he pointed around the forge complex. [B2] Chapter 5 - Bog standard humans Its impressive, I muttered, shaking the sooty hand off my shoulder. Whats production looking like? Thats it? How much have you made me and why isnt it more? This is the finest forge north of Jakervi! All I get is how much and why not more! Klip grumbled as he led me towards the main building built alongside the wheel on this side of the town. I was impressed by their ingenuity. With their limited experience theyd turned the single shaft coming off the waterwheel into three separate drives that each span at different speeds to power different types of machinery. Its bloody impressive Klip, I said as I took in the sights and sounds of a busy forge. Glowing metal was poured out a of smelter heated with powered bellows on one side, moved to the middle for crude shaping under the drop hammer and then shifted to the final work area for finishing with hammers and the powered grindstones. Five of the stones, gradually getting smaller and presumably finer grained, were the final powered machines. Blades, spearheads and arrowheads went from glowing steel to crude lumps to being moved down the line of sanding machines to create a perfectly sharp final product in a fraction of the time it would take to do the jobs by hand. Is it like this on the other side of the river as well? I asked, a little in awe of the hive-like efficiency. It was pleasingly professional. Despite the heat blasting from the metalworks I sensed a sudden drop in temperature and turned my head to look at Klip. He had gone from bitterly exuberant to icy cold in a moment. That southern prick is doing the armour. Hes got a different set up and he wont take any advice! Im by far the superior smith but he just prattles about his age and wisdom in response! Klip did not sound happy at all. I would have to see if I could find a way to build metaphorical bridges to match the ones that now spanned the river. I dragged the reluctant smith away from his little kingdom and we entered what to him must have felt like a foreign state. The atmosphere was much the same, smoky and damn hot as soon as you got under the latticed roofing, but the process flowed differently. The bellows on this side were hand worked by apprentices and the metal came out in much broader, flatter forms. Next came the hammer to smash it almost flat then it was finished into thin sheets by hand. This was followed by the press, a nightmarish device that resembled an pre-industrial cookie cutter, that stamped out the flat discs that made up the crude brigandine armour wed adopted for the warriors. Off to one side some of the sheets were heated and beaten into the barbute-style helms I had requested. It all seemed just as efficient and active as Klips territory. Sweating workers bustled about every bit as professionally as on the other bank of the river. Whats he doing here? demanded Sulk as he spotted us and bustled over. I dont need any more advice- he sneered the word and spat to one side, -from the likes of him! Wonderful. Bickering smiths. I supposed Id need to figure out how to parent soon with a baby on the way so why not start with a pair of man-children? Enough! Both of you! Youre both sworn to Velkit, would your god approve of this kind of infighting? I demanded harshly. Klip blinked owlishly at me and Sulk spat to the side once again. So he was the problem child in this equation Stop fucking spitting around me! This place is a wonder! Its a tribute to your god and it isnt working as efficiently as it should because the pair of you are acting like spoiled brats! The sensation of being a piece of metal on an anvil as the hammer fell washed over us. All the apprentices stopped and looked around. Get back to work! Youve never felt the touch of a god''s aura before? Get used to it! I barked at them and the brief silence was once more filled with the smashing of hammers on metal. I need you both, I continued more quietly, putting a hand on each of their shoulders and squeezing just hard enough to remind them I could squeeze a lot harder if I wanted to. Ive got some ideas, new projects for you to work on. Have either of you ever heard of ballistae and trebuchets? Well need to set up proper defences around Riverwheel and the Pass sooner rather than later. The army is going to move south in the near future and I want this place to be impregnable when we do. Cant hold this place. No stone to quarry for the walls. Unless you can give us trinkets for your earth wave spell? asked Sulk, suddenly interested. I cant make trinkets for that one or Burning Skies. But we wont need them. Roving bands on patrol and siege weapons on towers is all well need. Heres the basics Explaining the mechanisms of ballista, counter lever missile launchers, and where to place them took me an hour or so. The prospect of new technology seemed to have mollified them and they were bouncing ideas off each other in a way that wasnt exactly friendly but was at least respectful. One last thing: I need a bow. Wood is too weak, Id like a metal one. Six feet long when strung with a twisted wire for the bowstring. Im not sure how to get the right kind of flex for it? The belly needs to resist compression and the back needs to resist stretching, I think? Speak to the bowyers, theyll know better than me. Good job on the armour and weapons. Any chance you can bring in more workers to boost up the rates a bit? The other tribes will join us sooner or later and well need to equip them properly for war with Urkash, I finished. They both went wide eyed and their jaws dropped open. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. What the fuck! snapped Klip. Why did it have to be them? muttered Sulk at the same time as Klips outburst. One of my enemies is now their king. He knows about me and I know about him. Even if I wanted to leave him alone, which I dont, hed come for us in the end. Best we move on him first. I shrugged nonchalantly although I knew Urkash had been a major power among the towns south of the steppe even before Mortimer came along. I need you both working together like the professionals I know you are, ok? I looked them both in the eyes and nodded at the resigned resolution I saw in the two men. Thank you. Who ever said parenting was difficult? I bid them farewell and left my first little town behind. The smoke from the centre seemed to redouble as both men got back to what they did best: yelling at their workers. I stretched my legs and sent Glimpse ahead to check back in on Mondit. From the sky everything looked fine. The troops were already starting to ride out for training and the magically grown grass around my command tent had been trimmed back. After a weirdly invigorating run, I should have been exhausted, I made my way into the central area and found Jandak had re-joined the rest of my Fangs. They were loitering outside the command tent and scowling at anyone who approached them as they talked quietly. I thought you wanted to visit Haylin? I asked Jandak as I walked over. The other two sniggered and Jandak glared at them. Its not a good time. Im surprised she didnt go for your throat at that meeting, he grumbled. Trouble under the felt. Always a hard time but dont worry man! Shell cool off, offered Mune with false sympathy. He dodged backwards as Jandak raised a fist at him. Is it serious? I asked. I needed my best warriors focused. I supposed a more normal concern for my friend was also in my mind but the cold part of me had largely taken over since the battle at Hellath. There was a war coming after all. No. Shes just angry at me about something. Look do you want to stop here and talk about womens feelings for a few hours or shall we just go kill some fucking Ur-viles? Jandak said angrily. He didnt manage to- began Kos but this time Jandaks fist flashed out and deposited Kos on his backside. The man rolled about laughing in between gasping for breath. I''d been there myself. Battered and a little hurt but unable to stop laughing like a crazy man. The first time it happened was when my family had a traffic accident when I was young, maybe eight years old. Mum had burst into tears, Dad cursed up a storm and I couldnt stop giggling. It was the first but not the last time it happened. Laughing madly as mortars fall around you is not a good way to build friendships with your squad mates. Alright then. Youve got what you need? I asked. Jandak and Mune both waved fingers covered with grey rings at me as Kos climbed to his feet still chuckling and nodded happily. We blurred north at top speed. There was only an hour or two of light left and I wanted to get out onto the tundra today if possible. I had no idea how far north the Ur-viles had built their towns and if I wasnt back from this jaunt before Fay got back I suspected Id end up with much the same situation as Jandak was in with Haylin. Stone crunched as we shot through the smelters and workers in the Pass, threading our way through the walls and people. Glimpse soared ahead and as soon as we were clear we sped back up, devouring the distance. We stopped just north of the canyons exit and set up a fireless camp. My crow couldnt see anything from above but the giants were tricky bastards. Where do they live? I asked as we stretched out on piles of furs and chewed on jerked aurox. No one knows. Kril used to tell stories to the kids, before he got magic and abandoned his duties to the Jagarnyn Dreamer. There was a touch of anger in Munes voice. I made a note to raise the issue with Kril when we got back. He said they live in tents like us, wandering along the icy grasslands just like us on the warmer ones. Nah. Theres a city of stone, giant-made, far to the north. Thats where they keep the children. The women run south before they come into heat because the men will just take anyone they can and it stops them conceiving, Jandak yawned as he finished speaking. Could that be right? Did Ur-vile women have a heat like, well, dogs? All the vile variants Id seen had just been larger, smarter, meaner versions of the basic creature. I didnt think that it could be true. Thats bullshit they tell you before you go Koryiolis, said Kos quietly. The giants are monsters, smart and dangerous but they fuck like the rest of us. How do you know? Had a few run-ins with them? asked Mune good naturedly. Only the once so far, and Mond dealt with that one. Itll be interesting to see if we can keep up this time. Im going for a piss. Kos got up and walked a short distance into the darkness. He doesnt know, muttered Mune. I just want to know one thing: where they are. We can take them. None of the Shikrakyn got turned into giants so theyve got no magic and I killed one on my own, god, about seventy levels ago. You saw what happens when I use Burning Skies. I killed thirty of them last time I came north. Well probably have to kill some of them but the plan is to get them to submit and accept some Souls, I said. Mune and Jandak both jerked upright and glared at me. You want to give those fuckers magic? Give them stats? Are you mad? snarled Jandak. Youre joking! Tell me youre joking? Mune mumbled. If they take the Souls I can control them. Use them. Theyre fucking cannibals, monsters. If I can control them I will use them. The trick is going to be getting them to agree to accept the transfer, I replied gently. Its insane, brother. We should just kill them, teach them to fear us then head back south to face the real enemy, Kos interjected as he returned from the shadows around our little camp. It will work. Youve seen what I can do. I have a feeling Im the weakest, or one of the weakest, of this batch of Shikrakyn. If Mortimer got a synthesised Death affinity ability it would be as powerful as Burning Skies but something to do with rot or plague or zombies. God knows what hes capable of. If the Ur-viles werent so uncivilised I wouldnt consider this. Sometimes you need to have monsters of your own to cancel out the other guys demons. I shrugged and settled deeper into my pile of furs. I dont like it Mond. Where will they sleep? What the hell will we feed them? Their favourite food is us! said Mune. They dont need to eat humans. I paused for a moment. Do they? Who the hell knows what they need to eat! The thing they like the most is bog standard humans! Well it wont matter what they prefer once Ive got strings attached to their minds and none of us are bog standard humans. Im sure it will be fine. Worst case scenario: we slaughter them for the Souls and head south without disposable terror troops. Can you imagine what an army of shit-sitters would do if twenty giants boosted up on Enhance slammed into their line? A thoughtful silence followed. Eventually Kos broke it. It would scare the shit out of them! He started chuckling to himself and the rest soon picked it up. A moment later we were all laughing, the noise echoing out onto the still frosty tundra as a challenge to the monsters that haunted the north. [B2] Chapter 6 - Make them an offer they can’t refuse Glimpse had found something interesting. Our journey had been well timed as a warband of giants had been making their way south, no doubt with ill-intentions in mind. To be fair to them I had slaughtered all the little bands chasing me when I went mammoth hunting and the big bastards had probably taken it as a bad sign when forty odd of them suddenly vanished overnight. My conscience didnt even twinge at the thought of killing the cannibals. Was it even cannibalism though? They were the vile version of humans, not actual humans? Did they eat their own or just regular people? A question for another time. Id kicked the Fangs awake and wed set off to lay in wait for the band heading south. There were fifty three of the big bastards moving our way. They didnt stick to any formation or have scouts running ahead. They didnt even have troops covering their flanks. Amateurs. The Fangs spread out in a loose arc. Jandak was directly behind me in the giants line of advance and Mune and Kos were off to the left and right respectively. They had all laid down in the relatively short grass but I couldnt see them when I stood upright so it would have to be good enough. The plan was simple enough. I got to play bait, and seeing as these assholes ate people like me it wasnt a comforting thought. Id started a fire and was making a stew. Wed been living on cold rations for what seemed like forever and the savoury smell that rose up as I added water and vegetables to the meat made my mouth water. Glimpse floated above like a black and white ghost, watching the surprisingly nimble monsters move towards us. He swooped down and flew closer to them to listen in. Its a fucking normie, we should ask him some questions then eat him. Maybe rip an arm or two off to make sure he tells the truth, ya know? grumbled one of the smaller creatures at the front. I couldnt decide if they were monsters or people. They spoke like humans but were so alien they didnt register on my code at all. As far as I was concerned they were massive ambulatory bags of Souls and killing or taking control of them were both options that wouldnt lose me any sleep. I waited patiently, stirring my pot occasionally and basking in the scent of the food to come. They were half a mile away and theyd stopped talking as they drew closer. The general consensus was that theyd only rip one of my arms off to make sure I told the truth then try and quiz me before I bled out. Considering they were supposed to be smarter than normal humans I wasnt terribly impressed. They did rise to the top of my list of disposable shock troops though. The world shook as they broke into a charge thinking theyd snuck up on me. I was happy to disabuse them of this notion. With a roar I shot to my left, trying to drag them away from the stew I really did want to eat when this was done. My new sword trailed behind me in my right hand and I rushed their left flank. I ducked under a swinging fist and the blade flicked upwards to take the limb off just above the elbow. A club the size of a tree caught me and sent me tumbling but I sprang back to my feet as I cast Heal then launched three fireballs into the main mass of the monsters. That was probably a mistake, I have to admit. The damn spells ignited into balls of blazing fury on the first giant they hit and incinerated a huge chunk of the tundra and most of the giants. I heard screeching cries coming from the sudden darkness caused by my eyes going into shock at the brightness but it was the Fangs rushing in. They at least had heeded my instructions even if I hadnt. This was a capture mission and killing your targets isnt terribly helpful. As the Fangs caught the remaining monsters unawares I unhooked the stone club I still carried on my hip. Dodging and lashing out I bludgeoned two giants unconscious, including the one Id partially disarmed earlier. I am the First Fist of the North Star Clan! Fight me honourably little vermin! The largest of the giants had survived the blasts, although he looked a little crispy in places. He stood nearly six metres tall, huge and hairy. He was wearing furry hide clothes that covered him from neck to toes. The giant wasnt carrying a weapon but was brandishing both fists as my Fangs circled him cautiously. I killed your predecessor, bloke. He wasnt so impressive. What counts as an honourable fight? I asked as I smacked the club into the skull of a giant trying to push himself back to his feet. Fists should fight unarmed! the monster snarled. I stepped up onto the back of a brained giant and smiled at him in the moonlight. I can live with that. You dont have any hidden weapons on you? I asked as I sheathed my sword and raised my empty hands. Of course not! I am Grethnuk, mightiest warrior of the- As he was speaking I cast Enhance on myself and reduced my weight by fifty eight percent. I took off like a rocket aiming high. It felt like I was going to soar over his head but as I was shooting forward I cast Mass again and went from fifty eight percent lighter than I should be to fifty eight percent heavier. My right fist slammed into his face before he could blink and as my flesh touched him I cast Mass on him, making him a half again as heavy as he should be. He went down like a felled tree and I was next to his head in an instant. My foot curled back then slammed forward into his temple three times before I stepped away. The big bastard wasnt moving. Rest are covered, Mond. Did you really just kick a giants head in? asked Mune as he moved around the remaining living Ur-viles. Hell live. Get the wire! Tie these pricks up then we can eat! Bloody hell Ive missed hot food! I headed back to the fire and stirred the pot. Vilis Humano slain x46 Two thousand three hundred Souls harvested. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Bloody hell. Maybe I should just make this a kill quest? We had seven of the giants left alive. One was down an arm and was probably worth more to me dead than alive. The other six would need to learn their place in my "new world order". I sipped the stew appreciatively then put my bowl down and picked up my sword. I removed the head of the crippled giant and gained another fifty Souls. After a quick wipe I sheathed the blade and headed back to the fire. What are we doing with these pricks? asked Jandak, pointing at the tightly bound giants. Nothing for now. Lets eat then when they wake up we can make them an offer they cant refuse. The accent I assumed was lost on my companions but I got the joke. I began spooning out bowls of stew for the others and we all started on our first hot meal in over a week. So why was Haylin angry at you? I asked innocently. Jandak made a rude gesture with his free hand as he finished his mouthful. She isnt with child, he muttered, causing Kos and Mune to break into snickers. Jandak shared the rude hand gesture equally as a result. So? These things can take time and youve been away from the camp a lot, I said gently, hoping to mollify my unhappy friend. He scowled and lifted another mouthful which he chewed slowly. Its a bad omen, he grumbled. I might be a bastard but Im your sworn man and a scion of the Hatrik main line. Its not good. Have you asked Kril? Maybe theres some herbs or- Jandak threw his bowl down and stormed off as Kos and Mune burst into howls of laughter. Im not sure you guys are helping! Whats the problem? I asked them. Hes just being stupid, Mond. He knows its not a big thing but Haylin is annoyed and she can zap any of us into ash. He feels unmanned. And recommending he ask Kril for herbs! Mune broke out into giggles again. Untie me puny mortals! roared a voice from the pile of giants. Im the First Fist! Ill carve the meat from you then roast your bones into broth! What the hell did you use to tie me up? The last was a basso squawk as he realised he couldnt break his bonds. Looks like our first customer is ready. JANDAK! Come and take out some of that angst on this cannibal bastard! I yelled. The man stomped out of the shadows and kicked the giant in his left kidney. The rest of us winced as all the air left the giant''s lungs. Now let me make your situation clear to you. First Fist of the doobery-wotsits doesnt mean shit right now, bloke. I decide if you live or die and honestly Im not that interested in keeping you alive as you are. The giant snarled and received another kick to the guts before he could do more than lean his upper half upwards a little. Next time, kick him in the balls, ok? I called out, earning sniggers from Mune and Kos and an angry nod from Jandak. I moved through the tangle of unconscious giants until I was glaring down into the big one''s face. You will accept a gift. Ill make you strong but you have to serve me. I wont make this offer again. The alternative? I drew my sword and held it loosely at my side. The first time I was able to put you down without a weapon, giant. I raised the blade over my head with one hand. Whats the gift? gasped the injured monster. Power like mine. To throw fire, make yourself stronger, heal instantly. In exchange youll be bound to me and forced to obey my orders. You already understand what happens if you say no. I shifted my head to nod slightly in the direction of the upturned sword and waved it towards the beheaded giant Id just killed. I cannot break the code! he snapped. This was unexpected and frankly not something I could lightly ignore. A mans got to have a code. Whats your code? I snapped. I cannot act against my clan. I must be the strongest. Thats it, really, the Ur-vile managed to shrug despite the woven steel wires binding his limbs. Loyalty to his own and being the best? I was starting to like this bastard despite everything that was wrong about him. Would you be able to bring the North Star clan to my side? I could offer magic to some of them and the protection of a Shikrakyn, I asked. I hid the trepidation from my voice but inside I was nervous. You have the magic, little man. One like you made us, many winters ago. As long as you dont move against my clan I would serve, his voice was resigned. Not good enough, mate. If Im to promise not to work against your clan I need them to be friendly. Do you have any enemies? I wondered. Of course weve got bleeding enemies. And by the gods do they bleed when we catch up with them! The Kalast are the worst. They shit upstream in the river when we go out to wash! Fucking savages! the giant snarled. Youre based along a river? asked Mune quickly. The mighty Vialith. All the tribes are based there. We vie for control of the upper reaches. He who controls the well spring controls the tundra! It never freezes even in the deepest snows, he snapped. I could see him testing his bonds with no luck. If they broke Id take his head and deal with the next one of these monsters that woke up. What if I promised to make the North Star clan king of the fountain, or whatever the fuck it is. Ill give you and these here- I waved a hand over his unconscious friends and he blinked as the realisation his entire troop had been beaten hit home, - some magic to get you started. Your tribe will rule the tundra. Some of you will come south with me to fight in my wars and the rest will keep the other giants away from my lands. Sounds fair? I felt it was a hard sell but the big man''s eyes gleamed at the word war. You want to take me south to the rich lands? The lands where children can be snatched up and devou- My fist interrupted his sentence. You will not be permitted to eat my kind. Do you eat your own? I asked. Of course! Gerihuskars are tastier than the true breed but my kind is tasty enough! he licked his lips in a way that made me want to kill him. I held myself back. Battlemad giants rocking magic spells to make them even more terrifying Mortimer would have shit I hadnt even thought of yet and I needed a few surprises of my own. When you take my hand, letters will appear in your vision. If you think accept you live. If you refuse you will die and Ill find another clan to serve me. I moved an open hand to where his arms were bound by his waist. Eyes the size of fists glanced up and down from my face to my limb and back again. He snorted, a deeply disgusting sound like a cement mixer turning over gravel, then spat high into the sky. I was out of his line of fire but one of his compatriots received a head sized lump of grey mucus to the face. I agree. A hand nearly the same width as my torso was long twisted round and gripped my suddenly tiny seeming fist. I transferred five hundred souls and immediately snapped at the mental link that appeared in my mind. You obey me, now. No more eating Gerihuskars. No attacking my people, dont spend your Souls yet, I ordered. I nodded to Jandak who began untying the giant extremely cautiously. What does Magical Strength do? the monster asked. You can read but none of my tribesmen can? Well thats just fucking great! Whats your name again, big guy? I asked as the Ur-vile rose to tower over me. I am Grethnuk, mightiest warrior of the North Star clan and First Fist of my people. All who see me tremble in fear! Im the scourge of the- Thats great, bloke. Im going to call you Nuk. Its not negotiable. Choose the Life affinity. He blinked and somehow I knew hed obeyed me. This power was dangerous. I could see it becoming addictive. Now you and I are going to recruit your mates after you spend some Souls. I want you to get to level ten first then well put a third of the leftovers into your basic Heal and Enhancement spells. Take Time as your second affinity and then boost up Haste My shock troops were going to rock Mortimers world when the time came. [B2] Chapter 7 - You’re dying out? The Ur-viles had all started with C tier Body stats! No wonder they were considered unkillable by the tribes of the steppe. Their Mind stats were all at E grade or above as well. These things really were monsters compared to normal humans. Id forced them to enhance their Body to B grade and to spend the left over Souls on upgrading their basic spells. They would become exactly what I wanted them to be. Dont bloody start, Jandak snapped at Kos as we moved north, our pet giants in tow. What? I didnt even say anything? Kos replied in a voice that could have left a trail of slimy innocence behind him as he ran. I saw the look! Jandak answered. My new soulbound servants, all six of them, towered over us and trudged along on the flanks, three to either side. They had given us the location of their clans main camp along the river. The Ur-viles'' long strides devoured the ground so we were jogging along while they moved at a fast walking pace. Nuk, how fast can you run? I asked. The biggest of my tamed monsters looked down at me and flashed a gap toothed smile. He began bounding forwards. The movements looked ponderous and clumsy but he left metre wide divots where his feet fell and he covered a dozen metres with each lunging step. I plucked on the thread linking me to his mind as he got about two hundred metres ahead and he stopped immediately, waiting for the rest of us to catch up. That will put the wind up the shit-sitters, chuckled Mune as we reached Nuk and the giant fell back into formation. It put the wind up me! Mond, youre sure theyre under control? asked Kos quietly. I nodded and decided to reassure my doubting Thomas. You! I pointed at a mid-sized giant whose name I hadn''t bothered to learn. They were disposable and I had no plans to get attached to the bastards. Dance like a woman! I snapped and the creature stopped and began swaying his hips back and forth with a furious scowl on his face. The other Ur-viles mocked him until I twitched their threads as well and mentally commanded them to do the same. Thats what their women dance like? No wonder they''re always so pissed off! laughed Jandak. Enough. Lets move on, I released the active control on them back to the basic Dont eat my people and obey me level. I got some angry glares, especially from Nuk, but I was confident in my control over them and now at least the Fangs knew damn well the arrogant creatures couldnt run wild. The tundra was similar to the steppe in many ways. Just colder and with much larger wildlife. There were predators skulking around but they didnt dare approach us. Glimpse watched from above as a pack of giant cats with overgrown fangs circled behind us as we ran. They tracked us across their territory but didnt try to come close. The Ur-viles smelled pretty bad and no doubt the big kitties knew to stay well clear of the big bastards. Do your women really go into the hills when they enter heat? Mune asked Nuk who glanced down and clamped his mouth shut. I twanged on our link and he glared at me before answering the question. Of course not you fucking midget. Who ever heard of a human going into heat? he snarled as he loped along. Clearly you havent met Haylin! Maybe theres hope for you yet Jandak! barked Kos earning a thwack on his head for his trouble. Neither man broke stride as they ran, the advantages of boosted Body statistics, I supposed. But you arent humans. We are. Youre Ur-viles, Mune answered and I felt Nuk clamming up again. Nuk, answer his questions honestly and in full, I ordered harshly and the man, more than three times my own height, flinched like a beaten dog that sees his master is angry. This level of power of another person was too much. That social media influencer prick wouldnt have any of my reservations about invading someone''s mind and controlling them like this. Mortimer is the big problem now, I reminded myself. I could worry about the others later. We are true humans. You were the base stock our creator used to make perfection. When Julius Narbo made us he turned you weaklings into real humans, Nuk replied. Julius Narbo I knew that name! It was the one in the carvings Id obsessed over in the mines at the Pass. So one of my predecessors had taken normal humans and turned them into these monsters? A whole new species! How high a level had that long dead Shikrakyn climbed to? Tell me about Narbo, I ordered, cutting into the conversation and reinforcing the order with a mental lash. Nuk grimaced and ducked his head as my control smacked into his mind. Youre people have stories of their creation and first heroes too. Narbo is like that for us. He was a Harvester. He made us and in doing so made us better than you vermin. We fought in his wars, built his cities and we were his most loyal servants. He couldnt change himself though. Im not from this world. Narbo used some power, probably a combination of Life and Space to make you. He was pulled from my world and forced to fight in this one like Ive been, I explained as I ran along like a toddler next to a grown up. The other giants snorted but Nuk glanced at me with fear in his huge eyes. How can you prove your words? he demanded, his voice threaded with fear beneath the bluster. I gave you magic, bloke. I leapt up and slashed his arm lightly with my sword. Black blood dripped down but he didnt flinch. Heal that, I ordered. The flesh crept closed and the blood stopped. Use Haste and sprint ahead! He flashed forward like a locomotive, unstoppable once in motion. Hold! I yelled and he stopped to let us catch up. The tales speak of similar tricks, grumbled Nuk as he fell in next to us again. That doesnt prove anything. You might have found an artifact that gave you this power! he accused. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Im not stripping naked to prove my point. Did you find where your predecessor died? I asked. Blasted earth. Fire must have fallen from the sky, he muttered grudgingly. Well if your clan isnt welcoming to us youll get to see just how I did that, I replied with an evil smile. My grin wasnt lost on him and his face became thoughtful before he wiped his face back to the blank, semi-snarling aggression that seemed to be the Ur-viles resting expression. The Fangs chuckled maliciously at the giant''s discomfort. Youre powerful, little one, and worthy of respect but comparing yourself to Narbo will not win over the Clan. Youll have to be respectful, Nuk said softly. No. They will bend the knee or Ill slaughter them. Then Ill enslave the survivors and use them to subdue another clan. Your people have one shot at this, if they fuck it up Ill dispose of them and find another group to work for me. My voice was cold and hard and to my surprise all the giants started chuckling, booming laughter ringing out as they stomped along. He is a bit like Narbo then! laughed one of the smaller Ur-viles. Just the fucking same! boomed another next to Nuk, earning a swat that could have knocked down a hundred year old tree for his trouble. Well feast in the north, making it our own, then head south to serve the Harvester of Souls! another rumbled, safely far enough from their leader he wouldnt get his head smacked. Little mortal. Wait a moment, please, Nuk said as he slowed and I came to stop staring up and fist sized eyes. Do you know what our problem is? he asked softly. Hed knelt down on one knee and rested a hand on it as he looked at me. His knee was as high as my chest. Now he was merely twice my height but he still loomed over me. I thought furiously. This felt like a delicate moment. These giants were already under my control but whatever I said next might shape the future in some way I couldnt understand. A roll of Aresks aura washed over all of us and the giants glanced around in surprise. You lack purpose. I said it firmly but it was at best a guess. Correct, lord. We were made for war and great projects! With no worthy goal we squabble and fight among ourselves. It takes fifty seasons for our young to mature and while we dont grow frail in old age like you Gerihuskars, we dont have many children either. Our numbers are dwindling as we fight with each other- as a faint feeling of sympathy for the poor bastards came from my conscience another giant opened his mouth and Nuk moved too fast for me to track. His fist slammed into the other Ur-viles face and a moment later he was kneeling over me again. -apologies, lord. We are not permitted to speak of such things to you little ones but Im convinced youre no ordinary dwarf. Youre dying out? I hazarded a guess. And you want me to do something about it. The last was more confident. Yes. His voice was bitter. We are failing and as we fail the Makers legacy will pass from this world. If you swear to do everything in your power to help us I will make sure the Clans bend to your will. Well this was a pickle. Id wanted terrifying, and most importantly disposable, shock troops. While enslaving cannibal monsters was fine by my code this was an irritating twist of fate. They were still horrifically cruel monsters, baby eaters and cannibals but damn. Could I enslave a few and wipe the rest out? Its easy to plan to exterminate an enemy until they start talking to you about going extinct. I dont have the powers of Narbo and Im not sure I ever will. I can promise a cause that will stop your people fighting each other but not much more. I have enemies I have to fight and great works I want built. Roads and cities, maybe railways as well if we can manage them. Will that be enough for you? I asked. The sense of being in a shieldwall, locking shields with the men next me, washed over us again. Mars favours you, little one, grinned Nuk. We call him Aresk. Mars is a name he uses on my own world, I growled as I pulled up my sleeve to reveal the god-mark. While my patrons'' intercession was somewhat appreciated, it was also an irritating reminder that I was constantly being watched by the gods. What the fuck is a railway? muttered Kos. Mune and Jandak just shrugged at the unfamiliar word. That will do. Were moving too slowly, lord. Let us carry you and we can arrive at North Star in the morning, Nuk rumbled as he rose to his feet and offered a hand to me. I blinked at the massive palm. You will not harm us. I didnt pluck at the mental threads this time. I grabbed them and shook them to reinforce my order. All the giants winced and shook their heads. There was no need for that. We had already been instructed not to hurt your kind anymore. Mastodon meat is bitter but we can live on it. Let us speed this journey up, lord. I reached out and his hand ignored mine as it scooped me up like I was a baby. Startled yells rang out from the Fangs as they were grabbed as well. Once each of the merely normal humans were perched on a giant''s shoulder the monsters took off at speed. No wonder Id never caught that first giant approaching us. Despite the weight landing on each footfall there was no sound but the wind whistling past my ears as each stride devoured the remaining distance. Some gift Narbo had given them during their creation perhaps. The tundra flashed past in a blur as the Ur-viles made full use of their new powers, casting Enhance and Haste on themselves once an hour after they went through their initial mana reserves. Herds of mammoths shambled out of our way as we sped along. I kept a hand clamped onto the furs covering Nuks shoulder and the other was tangled in his shaggy hair. My legs bounced against his collar bone as we bounded along. The Fangs were grinning like loons, throwing insults at each other as they urged their own giant to run faster and take the lead. The monsters stoically ignored them and eventually the banter died down. Looking down from Glimpse our progress was terrifying. These beings outpaced our fastest cavalry and could maintain that speed for hours on end. As we rushed north I pondered how I could coordinate the capabilities of my new troops? Dammit Id wanted slavering monsters I could happily enslave and throw against the worst of whatever-the-hell Mortimer had planned for me. Now despite their monstrous nature I was conflicted. I fought down the urge to slough off my code completely, it was the only thing that had come through from Earth with me and I couldnt throw it aside for the sake of convenience. You see it? rumbled Nuk. The words were meant to be quiet but they still made my diaphragm bounce as the bass passed through me. Ive been watching it for some time. Its not so different to our camps on the steppe, I replied and I wasnt lying. The camp was composed of a wide area enclosed with wooden stakes. They were an order of magnitude larger than the ones the tribes used for such purposes but the effect was the same. Within a number of mammoths milled about, tied to two foot wide stakes driven deep into the frozen ground. Perhaps a hundred massive yurts formed concentric rings around an open central area and at the heart of the camp rose a tent that would make any tribesman blush with envy. It was more of a marquee than a tent. As it finally came into my normal range of sight the effect was no less impressive. Wed passed through herds of giant mammoths as well as deer the size of family cars. The deer had taken flight as soon as we drew anywhere close to them but the ones wed only passed by at a distance had continued cropping the frozen grass while one or two individuals with massive racks of horns glared in our direction. I couldn''t remember much from when I was a kid but I had an uncanny sense of deja vu as the oversized camp got closer. It was like I was a child moving in an adult world, every table or chair jarring due to being overgrown for my needs. We slowed as we came within a kilometre of the camp and the little ones were carefully placed back on our own feet. The sun had risen and the light danced on the rushing river to the west of the giant''s home. Now, what were the names of those pricks who shit in the river when you wash again? I asked Nuk. [B2] Chapter 8 - Never escape What happened to the rest of your band? demanded a particularly massive Ur-vile who had strode out from the camp to greet Nuks much reduced groups of warriors. The tents were massive, at least seven metres tall at their peaks and covering what seemed like huge areas compared to the Mondyn versions. We met a Harvester, growled Nuk. The other giants had formed a barrier between us and the newcomer. These little ones are not to be harmed. Pah! Have you been hit in the head too much? Or perhaps not enough? He strode forwards and tried to brush Nuk aside but despite being a metre shorter the First Fist shoved him back. He used magic to burn the rest of the band. He has given me magic, like Narbo did for us long ago. Bend your knee and hell do the same for you, Marbo. If not hell kill you all, snarled Nuk. Marbo straightened himself and dropped into a crouch, arms held out from his sides slightly. Nuk mirrored him and moved forward, the two giants circling each other slowly. Nuk snorted and stamped a foot to launch himself forward, using his mana to boost his speed and strength. It was like watching oversized sumo wrestlers moving towards each other. Marbo pushed forward to catch Nuk around the waist but my pet giant''s right fist slammed down into the back of his head with a sound like a boulder smashing into the bottom of a canyon. Marbo stumbled and Nuk quickly slipped to the side to grasp Marbos furs, heaving the Ur-vile off his feet and suspending him over his head for a second before twisting and hurling his opponent over twenty metres. Marbo slammed into the ground with a boom as dust exploded to partially obscure him. Watching these lumbering creatures move with such grace and speed was unnerving. Nuk didnt sit on his laurels, he was flashing forwards again, the wind of his passage clearing the dust to reveal Marbo was back on his feet and had pulled what looked like a dagger his oversized hands. It was a six foot long blade that gleamed a milky white in the early morning sun. The knife flicked forward but Nuk was faster. The other giants were laughing and placing bets in a way that reminded me of when Id returned to Areskit and fought Hakubins champion. The blade was slapped aside and Nuks knee came up in a vicious blow that connected with Marbos groin. The bigger creature staggered back and dropped to his knees. A weirdly high pitched ululating noise came from his mouth while as his hands moved to cover his privates as though it might help protect him from his own private universe of pain. Do you all make that noise when you get hit in the balls? asked Jandak. It doesnt happen every often, grumbled one of our escorts as he pledged to hand over a pair of female mammoths to the winner of the impromptu gambling session. He stomped forwards and offered a hand to Marbo who was trying to struggle to his feet. Come on, chief. Grethnuk wasnt talking vile-cat shit. This Mond is more than capable of keeping his end of the bargain. We can ride north and claim the Fountainhead! Well feast on the Kalast, then the Pagnal, then finally the ever-damned Narbolik! Marbo pulled himself up and glared at Nuk who had backed away and positioned himself between Marbo and myself. The Fangs were glaring at him as well and their complete confidence, the total absence of fear, must have struck him as very odd. We should have been terrified around these monsters but all we were projecting was cold indifference. What- he coughed and his voice dropped an octave as it returned to normal, - what if I do not yield? he asked. Then I will kill your warriors until the remains surrender. Those Ill enslave and use to help me subdue other tribes until I have an army of Huskar. I am not Narbo reborn but Im not far off. You were made for war and I will take you to one in the south. I felt that I was getting a lot better at these bombastic speeches. I still cringed a little inside but I was confident it no longer showed on my face. Marbo looked down at me and gave me a black toothed smile. Im six hundred seasons old, dwarf. I was here when those Gerihuskars on the steppes first discovered it was better to ride a horse than eat it. My grandfather served as a centurion in Narbos legions, he met the Maker personally. And you want me to believe that you can give us back our glory? He moved towards me and crouched on his haunches a few metres away, bringing his massive head down to get a closer look at me. I raised my left sleeve and showed him the tattoo Aresk had given me. I was going to have to get my tunics modified so the damn thing was always showing. I am the champion of Mars. My future is war, You will join me. Shields smashing into place echoed in our minds as Aresk decided to lend me a little gravitas. Marbo snorted and stood up. He turned back to the camp and sighed, a long breath of air leaving his huge lungs. There was smoke from fires, bonfires to me, rising in the centre of the camp as food was prepared. The familiar noise of primitive carpentry and metal work echoed out across the icy plain. You have a smith? I asked, as casually as I could. Of course, rumbled Nuk. All Huskars can work a hammer to some extent. And do leatherwork and carpentry. We grow up slow compared to you dwarves and learn a lot in that time. The Fangs didnt like the pejorative dwarves, they twitched and threw black looks at Nuk but it was a step up from vermin so I could live with it. Sticks and stones and all that. Hundreds of smiths. Hundreds of carpenters and leather workers. All of them with decades or even human lifetimes of experience. Maybe thousands of them if I could figure out a way to avoid having to kill most of the Huskars. My greed rubbed its hands together in the back of my mind. Pick out some witnesses. Some warriors to come north with us to the Kalast lands. Ill make an example of the Kalast and whoever survives will be sent ahead of us to spread the good news, I said firmly and Marbo glanced back but snorted softly. He rose and stretched. You are similar to Narbo in the stories Grandfather used to tell. Whether you live up to it remains to be seen. Marbo moved forward and we followed him into the town. The neatness and care put into the layout surprised me. I had been expecting some kind of ogre den, shit and carcasses left lying about, but everything was clean and well spaced out. I feel like a toddler again, muttered Kos as dozens of giants, Huskar as they preferred to be called, took notice of us and ambled over. Ill take that one! What do you want in trade? demanded a small skinny Huskar with a scar running down the side of his face. Nuk stepped over and punched him so hard it left a crater where his head hit the hard packed dirt. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. These dwarves are not for trade or touching! he bellowed which only drew even more attention. Pets are they? asked a female, almost identical to the males but with pendulous breasts bulging out her furs. No. Theyre god-touched and not to be troubled. They will help us make war in the north! snapped Marbo. Watch! Dwarf, give me the power you promised! There was a glint in his eyes that I didnt like but it wouldnt matter once he accepted the Souls. I walked over and offered a hand. He extended a single fingertip to rest against my palm and I sent five hundred to him. I was down to just under twenty three thousand again but I could see a substantial windfall in my near future. Accept, I ordered and I felt the bond form. I snapped it and forced him to stop everything. His eyes flicked left and right as he realised the control I had over him and sweat broke out on his brow. Buy ten levels and put your stat points into whichever of Strength or Reflexes is the lowest until they are even, then level them up evenly. Do not choose an affinity yet. Marbos Body stat went from B+ to A-. Bloody hell. The only way we could match them was by using magic. Choose Fire and Life as your affinities. Split the rest of your Souls between Range and Intensity for Fire, and Enhancement from the Life tree. I felt him obeying through whatever weird medium now joined our souls together. Cast fire over there, I pointed to an empty patch of grass and a ball of fire the size of my head erupted. It was only a pale yellow but it burned on and on. I checked his Mind stat and it was B-. The other giants shied away as the straw coloured fire burned for a good thirty seconds, leaving a blackened mark on the ground. Tell them what I am. The order was flat and cold. Nuk was failing to suppress a grin as he took pleasure in Marbo finding out the new pecking order. He is a Harvester and will lead us in a war to reclaim the Fountainhead, Marbo ground out through clenched teeth. I strummed the link and he moved back to stand behind me. I am not Narbo. Your maker is long gone but perhaps I will follow the path he forged. If I can I will solve your fertility problem in addition to making you the first clan of the tundra. In exchange I will need warriors and workers. Im building an empire to the south and a war has already begun! I need great warriors and skilled craftsmen to serve me! To show my good faith, I will deal with the Kalast for you. They will be an example of what happens if I am crossed. I decided to hold off on extending the no eating people rule at this point. Marbo, gather a warband together and well go deal with your river-shitter problem, I said. Mond! The Barefoot King! laughed Jandak with a fist in the air. Kos and Mune echoed him, their laughter breaking the stunned silence that had followed my announcement. Aresks aura washed over the entire camp and all the Huskar looked about in wonder. I drew my dagger and slashed the left sleeve off my travel stained tunic so the tattoo could be seen clearly. I had half expected them to lunge forward and try to stomp us into paste. I was ready for the possibility, fireballs held on a hair trigger to let us blast our way clear before Burning Skies could finish them. Instead a deafening roar rang out, every Huskar bellowing defiance and rage at the sky before bowing their heads in my direction. Right. Well Im glad thats sorted then. Marbo? The largest of the Huskar snapped a look at me and nodded, striding around the camp and slapping smaller giants on the head until hed formed up a warband of perhaps fifty of the monsters. I took the time to recover my poise. When theyd all yelled I had damn near crapped myself. We marched north as the sun climbed into the sky. I kept the Huskar I already controlled in a group around us. Some of the giants kept looking our way and licking their lips or wiping saliva from the corner of their mouths. We didnt stop as noon came and went, simply pulling jerky from our storage spaces and jogging along with the giants around us. A few of our escorts broke off at one point and charged forwards to slaughter some mastodons for no reason other than sheer joyful murder. Kalast herds. We cant take them back so might as well kill them, muttered Nuk when I asked him about it. The killers jogged back over with fists and weapons stained red, grinning like the cat that caught the mouse. Eventually we slowed and saw another immaculate, albeit primitive, town of massive tents laid out on a slight rise half a mile from the bank of the river. Someone was keeping a decent watch as once we crested a hill and could see across to the place it burst into frenzied activity. A stream of warriors flowed out of the yurts and formed up across from us. Marbo started to shift nervously in place. There were three times as many of them than us already and they kept coming. Dont worry, big guy. Weve got this. Fangs, with me, I said and like little kids emerging from behind their mothers skirts we advanced into the no mans land separating the two warbands. The air was fresh and crisp here. An icy tang filled my lungs as I drew in a deep breath and exhaled slowly as we walked. I waved the Fangs back and they fell into a V-shape behind me. I was about to start some fires and soon it would smell like smoke and ash. But first Id give these poor bastards the same choice I gave to Nuk. We stopped about forty metres from the Kaltast. The Fangs formed a trio behind me, Jandak at the front and the other two close by on either side. Against regular humans, and probably a few giants it was a good formation. If one of these guys lobbed a rock at them or if one of Mortimers wizards flung a fireball at them it might become a liability. New doctrines needed. Theres never enough time in the day. I am a Harvester and you will submit to me or die! I yelled. Both groups of giants snickered among themselves and I shot a look back at my supposed allies. Nuk and Marbo smacked a few heads and they settled down. One of the opposing group strode forwards a few metres and leant on a tree trunk scale staff. He leaned forward to look at me then spat in my direction. What happened to the runties to make them so cocky? Youll be going in my pot tonight, vermin, he growled and shifted his weight to take his staff in both hands. As he raised his right foot to stomp in my direction I summoned a fireball from a ring and the blue white streak shot across and exploded into a perfect sphere of fire. The other giants grunted in shock then as one they charged, long legs reaching out to devour the distance between us. The skies darkened and turned red, casting a demonic light over the battlefield. My conscience was happy enough. I had given them a chance to do this without bloodshed. "For Aresk!" I yelled. Before they were halfway to us a rolling barrage of meteors fell among them and drove them back. I cast again and another wall of falling fireballs destroyed the centre of their formation. Vilis Humano slain x 242 Twelve thousand and one hundred Souls harvested. Up and at them boys! I called as I charged forward, my Shop-bought sword glowing a sickly pink from the still red skies and the fires ahead of me as I held it out horizontally at my side as I ran into what remained of the Huskar formation. They panicked and my size turned out to be an advantage. Any blows I ducked inevitably struck one of their allies and my impossible blade sliced limbs off cleanly without any resistance. The Fangs worked together like theyd been trained. Spear tips flashed this way and that to leave long streaks of blood behind while the men moved like quicksilver. Once I crippled a giant I worked to finish them as quickly as possible while my friends kept the worst of the remaining mob distracted. Ten minutes later we were all breathing heavily. Kos had taken a bash from a staff and been sent tumbling but he was already back on his feet and kicking the one that had hit him in the balls repeatedly. Not so fucking big now are you fucker! he snarled as his foot slammed forward again. I walked over and took the Huskars head. It really was a mercy in this case. Vilis Humano slain x 27 One thousand three hundred and fifty Souls harvested. We were painted a deep red from head to foot as we walked back towards our allies. The giant''s dark blood had sprayed out as we cut our way through them, leaving us looking like savages. We took our time walking back to the North Star clan. Nuk was grinning broadly, mouldy teeth on full display. Marbo had gone pale and was glancing back and forth between the Fangs and myself. Now you know. Im going to offer you all a soul bond. If you refuse you will die like those poor buggers. None of them refused and I gave each of the other warriors sixty souls from my reserves. Enough for a paltry couple of levels to them, but it tied them to me in a way they could never escape. [B2] Chapter 9 - The Legions of Narbo My tame Huskar fanned out to encircle the settlement as the fangs and I approached. They let the ones fleeing north escape but rounded the rest up and dragged them back into the central area of the town. It was an almost perfect duplicate of the North Star settlement, rings of massive yurts interspersed with cooking fires and work areas. The survivors were generally smaller than the giants who had formed up to defend their territory, I could only see a dozen females in the mix that Nuk shepherded into a crowd to listen to my speech. I couldnt see anyone Id describe as a Huskar child either. I have come to reclaim the Fountainhead. Your warriors are ashes or running north like scared dogs. Bend the knee! I barked. I wont serve a fucki- Jandak moved and his spear plunged into the giant''s throat. He used his momentum to pivot around his spear as the Huskar fell backwards and landed gracefully, lifting the leaf shaped tip free and stepping back into our formation. Anyone else want to argue? Or do us poor little vermin need to prove our point again? They all looked down and in a wave that started at the front the giants lowered themselves to one knee. Their eyes were fierce and defiant but that didnt worry me. Once they took the deal theyd do as they were told whether they wanted to or not. There were one hundred and seventy three of the buggers. I went down the line and passed out over ten thousand Souls to tie them to my will. That gave me the best part of a hundred and fifty giants at my beck and call, as well as leaving nearly twenty six thousand in the bank. Gather what you need to march north, youve got an hour, I called out and picked at the threads binding them to me. Despite the annoyed growls they began rushing about, breaking down the camp with the same level of efficiency Id come to know from the steppe tribes. The Pagnal clan is next. They wont be such a pushover as this lot. Theres twice as many of them! smirked Marbo. I opened my storage space and pulled out six of the precious mana potions. Then I hastily checked the Shop but I still wasnt able to buy anymore. Wont be a problem. I placed three potions in my belt pouch and passed one to each of the Fangs who nodded in thanks. How long? At our maximum pace a quarter of the day, perhaps? said Nuk. We''ll need to carry you again, little Imperator. He offered a hand but I waved it away, wed be waiting a few more minutes while the Kalast got themselves organised. I sent Glimpse ahead to scout the way while we waited. The tundra undulated gently, shallow valleys alternating with low hills, and everywhere was covered in knee high frosty grass. Giant antelopes grazed in the distance, stalked by massive dogs and even more terrifying tiger-like cats. Everything about this place was oversized. Was it possible Narbo had had some kind of deep seated insecurity? Had he made all the vile variants? Had he been compensating for something perhaps? The reason for making such creatures was obvious: powerful servants to send against his now long dead competitors. But they had become distinct species, capable of reproduction. Why hadnt they overrun the normal variants? Perhaps they suffered from the same infertility that afflicted the Huskar? Gah! No way to know for sure. Maybe the Fountainhead would help make some of this weirdness make sense to me. In short order the Kalast were packed up and moving under the supervision of Marbo and the other North Star clan members. Nuk along with three of his original warband had scooped up us little ones and perched us on their shoulders. We set off at a sprint, heading north as fast as their long legs and impossibly silent strides could take us. Once again my personal world became a blur of flashing tundra and rushing wind but I was watching from above as well. The cold air didnt bother Glimpse and while he was a bit more ungainly than usual, having gorged on Huskar eyeballs not long before, he had sped ahead and was watching over our next target. The town was three times the size of Kalast and even from altitude I could see juvenile Huskar, only a few of them, running around from tent to tent on whatever errands theyd been assigned. Did that complicate matters? I posed the question to my atrophied conscience and got what amounted to a shrug in response. Not very helpful. A similar scene repeated as we arrived outside Pagnal barring the fact that the fleeing Kalast warriors had arrived ahead of us so they were already formed up in ranks outside the town in anticipation. Nuk put us down and I strode forward with the Fangs once again. Thats a lot of the bastards. How many casts have you got of Burning Skies? Mune muttered nervously. You couldnt have guessed his fear from his body language, he strode along proudly like the others, but his voice quietly betrayed his worry. I pulled out a mana potion and chugged it. Enough, I said with a smile. You guys hang back, maybe we can make this go differently. Just burn them Mond. No point taking risks, argued Jandak. He was still sulking about the teasing over the last few days. The big pricks reckon the next tribe along is twice as strong as this lot. And theres bloody hundreds of this bunch! Kos spat to one side and rolled his shoulders. Just wait here. I can always nuke them if this goes wrong, I ordered gently then stepped ahead of my friends. What the hell is a nuke? muttered Kos from behind me. Who is your First Fist? I challenge him to single combat, unarmed! I called out. This earned a mixture of amused snorts and angry grunts. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I am the First Centurion of the Pagnal Legion! They all looked huge but this guy put Marbo to shame. Over eight metres tall and from what I could see around his furs he was covered in scars and wiry muscle. He was slender where Marbo and Nuk were heavyset. Hed be faster, hopefully he wouldnt be stronger. It looked like Id come up to just above his knee if I stood next to him. I marked him down as a keeper, non lethal finishers only. A legion, eh? Well it doesnt look much like the kind of legion Narbo would have approved of. I spat to one side and glared up at the monster. Fight me. I wont kill you, I want you alive. Youll make an excellent fighter in my army! I was worried I was getting too good at this cringey bombastic shit. It would go to my head eventually. A caw from above and a sense of amused condescension through our bond reminded me that Glimpse would keep my feet on the ground. Not to mention what Fay would do if I got a big head with her! My name is Mulius and I will crush you like the insect you are! he snarled. He passed his staff to the giant next to him and took a huge step towards me. I undid my sword belt and tossed the scabbarded blade back to Mune who caught it smoothly. I rolled my neck and flexed my shoulders. See this? I pointed to the god-mark as I advanced. Mars wants you in my army, bloke. You dont want to piss off the war god do you? Mulius glanced down and narrowed his eyes at me. Mars isnt the only god we hold sacred, worm! he leapt forward and sailed towards me aiming to bring both feet down on my head and make good on his earlier threat. Enhancement kicked in and I rolled to the side, just outside where he landed. I cast Limited Shapeshifting and my hands morphed into claws of bone and chitin. My fingers were daggers as they dug their way into the back of Mulius knee. I squeezed with all my might, digging my feet in to pull away from him, but it wasnt enough to sever the mighty tendons in the ancient giant''s leg. The Huskar jumped away and I was dragged along as my claws didnt pull free. I latched on further up his thigh with my left hand and climbed up his back, claw over claw, until he managed a lucky swipe with his flailing arms and knocked me off. I spun away and landed on my feet just as the spell ran out and my hands returned to normal. I raised a blood smeared thumb to my forehead and drew a line from my hairline down to my nose in his blood, then crossed my arms and treated the fuming Haskar to my most irritating smile. Come on, then, I called nonchalantly. Mulius was enraged and he lunged at me once again. The damage Id done to the back of both of his legs slowed him and threw off his attack. I stepped to one side and activated Enhance once more as his right fist went past me and his face loomed dangerously close above me. I was in a difficult position. I wanted him alive but alive and crippled was no good to me. I had to be careful not to injure the titan too badly. As his elbow whiffed past my ear I launched myself upwards, my knee intersecting his jaws that were starting to fall open as though he would try to eat me alive. The blow slammed his mouth shut with the sound of breaking teeth and shifted my momentum from rising to falling. I hit the ground and dove between his legs, my right fist flashing upwards for the ever reliable crotch-shot. As I turned he stumbled, emitting the high pitched whine Id come to associate with a giant after he gets punched in the balls. Are you going to yield? I really dont want to kill you? I called, backing away slowly. The Fangs were cackling away like Kril had been giving them lessons, keeping a safe distance away. Yield, Mulius! Hes a Harvester! He could have rained fire on all of you! Join us! called Nuk. I glanced back and nodded in gratitude. The words of vermin might not carry much weight but Nuk was one of them, strong even before he became soulbound, and hopefully this might sway the battered giant even now staggering to his feet, back open and vulnerable. If I wanted a killing shot now was the time but I held back. He turned slowly, clutching at himself painfully with one hand and shot me the meanest glare Id ever been on the receiving end of in my life. I opened my arms and walked slowly towards him. I dont want to break you or kill all your warriors. The Kalast that ran from me have probably told you some things you think are mammoth shit. They werent. I called up three fireballs from the iron rings on my right hand and launched them off to the right, immolating a decent chunk of the gently rising slope away from their warriors and leaving three smoking divots in the dirt. I will take the Fountainhead for the North Stars. You can join our strength or die, I intoned in my best Christopher Lee impression. Christ, I needed a spokesman or something. I doubted the idea of a press secretary existed here but I added it way down at the bottom of my ever-increasing to-do list anyway. You have the powers of the Maker? Mulius growled once his voice returned to normal. Not yet. I said it as definitively as I could. Honestly I had no idea if Id ever get something similar to whatever magic the old Roman had used to make these creatures. But I will do everything in my power to help you with your lack of children and I will give you something more than that: purpose. You wont waste your strength fighting amongst your own and eating each other! You''ll come south and join me in my war against Urkash. The big face creased in thought for a moment then split into a broad grin. Not bad for a dwarf. I want the magic though! He knelt down and stretched out a hand towards me. I walked forward carefully and as I reached out to touch his palm he moved to swat me into the dirt. I bounced back and drew my dagger. Betrayal? I snarled, inching forward. A final test, Legio. That is all. Come. He laid his hand palm down, flat against the icy ground and nodded slowly at it. I kept my dagger gripped tightly in my right hand as I closed the distance and extended my left to brush against a fingernail the size of a dinner plate. I dumped the five hundred Souls to match what Nuk and his friends, as well as Marbo, had received. Accept, I said, waiting for even the slightest twitch of a muscle on the long arm poking out of his furs. I felt the bond snap into place. Dont spend them yet. Bloody hell! Over his head glowing red letters now appeared. Soulbound Servant Body: A Mind: B+ Souls F Ok. Get ten levels and split your points evenly across the body stats. Choose Life and Time as your affinities and split the remaining Souls equally between Heal, Enhance and Haste. I had plans for this bloke. He was a living siege weapon. The rest of you! I yelled at the Pagnal warband. Head back and pack up your shit! Were moving north when youre ready. I turned to Malius and spoke more quietly. Get your fifty best warriors. Ill give them magic as well. Make them servants? he hissed. I mentally struck the bond and he flinched. Its this or death. Despite what you are, I will give you a new purpose. The Legions of Narbo will be a force in the world once again, not just savages hiding in the wastes. Do as I said. He grimaced but nodded and stood up, casting Heal to seal the wounds Id left up his legs and back. He turned to the crowd and started bellowing out names. When he was done he glared at the rest. If I didnt call your name go do what the Legio fucking said you river-piss shits! The Huskar had a way with words, I had to give him that. I passed out yet more Souls and grimaced at my new status. Back down to just under twenty three thousand but I now had two hundred soulbound giants. Fay and Kril were in for a shock when we headed back to the steppe! [B2] Chapter 10 - A show of good faith It had taken us two days of constant travel to get here. The Fangs and I had dozed on the giants shoulders as they ran tirelessly all that time. The air was constantly getting colder and thinner as we climbed from low rolling hills into a true mountain range. The Fountainhead lay at the base of one of the largest mountains Id ever seen. As we grew closer to the damn thing seemed to stretch vertically up into the sky and towered over the lesser peaks that lay scattered around it. The Narbolik were a different kettle of humongous fish to the other clans. They didnt have any warning of our arrival but they responded instantly, organised ranks of heavily armoured Huskar marching out in good formation armed with long metal weapons instead of the stripped down tree trunks the other clans had favoured. I was counting them courtesy of Glimpse and I gave up when I got to an estimated five hundred. That was less than half of their ranks. How are there so damn many of them? muttered Jandak. They have access to the Fountainhead so they have more children. Nuk shrugged as though it was obvious and I bounced on his shoulder. Put us down. I want you to form two groups to either side of us, I ordered. Mulius and Marbo began barking orders to their faction''s warriors. A mile behind us the majority of the Kalast and Pagnal non-combatants were setting up a hasty camp. The mood among the brutes was surprisingly buoyant. They were confident that wed win despite the imbalance in numbers and the Huskar-scaled plate armour the enemy were wearing. Gentleman, a word? I said to the Fangs as I walked a short distance away from the Huskar. Any way we can do this without nuking them? I hissed. Still dont know what nuking means! said Kos happily, using the English word awkwardly. It means killing them from the sky, right? asked Jandak. Pretty much. But we want this lot alive if possible. Send Malius to negotiate? suggested Mune thoughtfully. Maybe one of their own might stop the fighting? I called over the biggest giant I had and checked with him. Its unlikely. They think were here to take the Fountainhead. And we are so convincing them otherwise will be tricky. He ran a cow-sized hand over the back of his head. Can Mars help you? Youve got a good-mark. Not a bad idea. You and I will go forward together. Ill show them the mark, see if Bronze Balls decides to help me out. Lets go, bloke. Maybe you should go alone? You might need me to coordinate a counter attack so you can escape? Malius sounded worried. I glanced up at him and pulled a mana potion out of my pouch to wave it at him. Im back at full mana and with this I can cast Burning Skies seven times in a row. Theyre the ones wholl have to escape me if it comes to it but I want them alive. You might help with that so youre coming with me. He grumbled but didnt make too much of a fuss. Fangs, split yourself among the Huskar. I sent a command through the bonds of the nearby giants. I was getting the hang of it. I could instinctively feel when I was grabbing the right bond to enforce an order. Theyll follow your lead. If it gets hot, lead them onto the flanks and mop up the edges after the fireballs stop falling. Malius and I walked forward towards what looked like an army of giant statues clad in full plate armour. Whats the best approach? I said quietly as we walked forward. A squad of five Narbolik troops had set off from their side to meet us halfway. Same as before. Tell them to yield or die. I snapped his bond and he winced. I wasnt fucking lying, Harvester. We respect strength. Youve got it. Use it. How would they react if say that lot over there died? I asked, nodding towards the right wing of the opposition. They might charge or they might bend the knee. Why? Mulius asked. I need more Souls if Im going to take control of so many Huskar. I get quite a lot for killing one of you guys. Im having to fight back the urge to just slaughter all of you, if Im honest. My voice was friendly as I discussed my impulse to wipe out their species. I want your people as soldiers though. I cant be everywhere in the south and squads of Huskar mixed in with my regular troops would be a powerful combination. Were just pieces on a board to you. Just like we were to Narbo. None of the Huskars had spoken of their Maker in anything other than reverent tones. I made a note to quiz him about this later but currently I had five gigantic, armoured knights coming to a stop ten metres away from me. Shit. You will surrender to me now or I will kill all the warriors on your right flank, I declared in a flat voice. Ho! He really does fancy himself as the new Legate! Leave in peace little Harvester, come back when youre stronger. You cannot face the Fountainhead and live! The speaker was smaller than his four escorts which struck me as odd. All the other major players among the Huskars had been the biggest and baddest. Maybe these guys favoured brains over brawn. You know what I am and what Im capable of? I asked. He had taken the wind out of my sails somewhat. Of course. The ferals lack the eyes to see but we havent lost the knack of the artifacts. He raised his twenty foot long spear towards the sky and a blast of brilliant light shot up towards the thin clouds above us. I checked Glimpse had been well away from the attack and was reassured that he was floating above our own forces and had been away from the danger. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Enchanted equipment wont save you from me, I growled but internally I was reassessing my options. If they had powerfully enchanted artifacts from previous Shikrakyn my chances of steamrolling them with sky-fire had dropped significantly. Mulius had growled at the word ferals. Youve stolen our birthright and hoarded it for yourself! Youre not true Legionaries, youre just thieves! My escort had stepped forward. Take off the fancy armour and lets see whos really the strongest! he snarled. Enough, Malius! I plucked his bond and he fell back throwing hateful looks at our interlocutor and myself. I want to preserve these people but Ill kill them if I must. I turned a flat look towards their leader. Whats your name? I am Pertabon. You? He spoke politely. Mond. That is not your true name, Exile. What did your mother call you? he replied. Raymond Cobbler, I said. Better. You arent as powerful as you should be but perhaps we can make an exception. The rest of your brothers and sisters are far away and wont come to the Source for many years. If you live you will be in a better position to face them. Youll probably still be pathetically weak compared to some of them but it will help even the scales a little. It is dangerous though. Bloody hell. So these guys had an idea of where and how powerful the other Souls were? I needed them more than ever. I can offer you magic if youll help me, I offered. If you pass the Fountainhead you can make that offer again but we wont accept the soul bond before then. Take your troops back to their camp over the hill and come forward with your closest allies. Dont trust this bastard, Mond! snapped Mulius. The Narbolik are all lying shits! They piss on all of us that live downstream! Pertabon removed his helm and shook his head as his eyes emerged from the shadows. He blinked slowly as he looked down at me. He was young. At least as far as I could tell. All my Huskars were gnarled and scarred but his face was smooth and clear. We will return to the Hold. If your troops withdraw there will be no bloodshed. I swear it on the Source. I alone will escort you to the Fountainhead and Im hardly a threat to you on my own. I locked eyes with him and I couldnt sense any deception in them. Will you accept the bond so I can know youre telling the truth? I asked. He rocked backwards as booming laughter echoed out over the hills and bounced back from the sheer face of the mountain. No little lord. I will not. Trust cuts both ways, no? Pick your guardians and send the rest away. No harm will come to you from my clan, I swear by the Source. I glanced at Mulius who shook his head but I checked the bond with a light touch, then he reluctantly nodded. The Source is significant? I asked my bonded giant. He struggled, tried to keep his lips shut but the words spilled out anyway. Its the Source! It keeps the river pure and lets us grow ever older! Youve seen how many of these bastards there are? They get the pure water! We get the piss and the shit filled dregs so we''re always weaker, not true immortals like the Maker intended! His mouth slapped shut with a clomp as he finished his rant. Fine. I turned back to Pertabon and craned my head back to look him in the face. Give me a minute to make the arrangements. Ill send my forces back as well as a show of good faith. Ill stay behind and wait for you and your escorts. He pivoted and barked orders. His own guards sprinted off at a speed only possible to someone casting Haste on themselves. A high level version of the spell judging by the tufts of soil that flew behind them. Mulius, go tell the rest to go back to camp. Bring the Fangs and Nuk with you when you return. Quickly! I pricked his mind and he leapt to obey. As my forces withdrew and the Narbolik troops filed neatly back into their town I looked up at the big friendly giant that I didnt trust as far as I could throw him. So whats the plan? This prick surrender? grumped Jandak. Jesus, I needed to find a way for him to get Haylin up the duff to fix his mood. I thought about it for a moment and concluded that a wise man would stay the hell out of that kind of thing and just put up with his friends bad mood. No. hes going to take us to the Source and Im going to be tested. I cocked an eyebrow at the armoured giant who nodded and chuckled. Something like that Harvester. Follow me. He led us up winding paths I wouldnt have thought the Huskar would be able to use. Nuk and Mulius trod very carefully, keeping themselves as close to the sheer wall of the mountain as possible. The further we went the greater the drop to our left became. Mune had gone green twenty minutes ago and was practically hugging the cliff face, as far away from the drop as he could get. This is the place. Pertabon seemed to vanish into the stone but as I caught up I saw it was a tall, narrow slit in the stone. It opened out on the other side and was dimly illuminated by what looked suspiciously like electric light bulbs. What is this place? My voice echoed back to me. Nuk and Malius were both shrunk down on themselves, like sinners in a church. The Fangs stared at the steady lights in shock. Old magic? wondered Kos as he walked to the wall and reached up to touch one of the light. As his fingers grazed it the flight fluttered and he snatched his hand back with a squawk. Dont touch them! he snapped. I recommend you dont touch anything in this place. There are secrets that cannot be shared and if you stumble on them our truce is over. Harvester, your fate awaits in the deep. We will wait here. He waved a hand at the receding darkness that swallowed the cave deeper into the mountain. Jandak, youre in charge. No fucking around. Damn, bad choice of words. Just make sure nothing happens ok? I quickly corrected. He nodded and looked around at the cavernous walls that stretched up above us. I strode forwards and quickly lost sight of my companions. The tunnel narrowed until it was too small for an Ur-vile to pass through. It became increasingly uncomfortable, the sense of being enclosed with millions of tons of stone poised over my head waiting to smash down not helpful, Ray. The passage was lined with just enough of the glowing lights that it never became pitch black but I found myself hurrying from light to light and lingering next to them before moving for the next one. The tunnel wound downwards at a steady angle and curled to the left constantly. I had no idea how long it took me. Time quickly loses its meaning in this kind of sensory deprivation. I wasnt hungry or thirsty so it couldnt have been too long but the shadows and loneliness combined with a claustrophobia I didnt know I suffered from to leave me tense and fearful as I finally stumbled out into a larger cave. This space wasnt smoothly carved like the walls above me. It was ragged and jagged. It was sharply lit by a six foot hole in the mountain but that wasnt what caught my attention. Sat on a pedestal, with crystal blue water spewing from it sat some kind of it looked like a pearl? But pearls didnt do this. As my eyes locked on it I felt a wash of power flow out and waves battered my mind. I was flotsam on the tide, battered one way then another. Stones were ground to sand under this kind of force. I recoiled but found I couldnt move my feet. Youre committed now Mond. Poseidon wont let you go. You have to survive the trial. The first step is reaching the Luminant. Great. Aresk finally decides to actually speak to me outside of my dreams and its only because Ive stumbled into a trap left by the sea-witch.